« Back
Generated:
Post last updated:
raise a little hell of your own
A Serg makes an ill-advised deal for power
Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, he'll admit it. He likes the car.

He doesn't like anything else about this arrangement. Not the school, not the town, not the apartment building with its clean shiny lobby and polite yet vaguely condescending security guards, and least of all the apartment, which looks so agonizingly Decorated with a capital Decor that he half feels like some kind of interior design assassin is going to pop out of the ductwork and gut him the moment he bumps into a painting or knocks over a vase or moves a piece of furniture an inch out of place.

Growling under his breath, he tosses his backpack into the middle of the living room, where it skids across the perfectly straight plow-lines of the freshly vacuumed carpet, marring their geometric precision with a broad smear of ruffled pile. Maybe letting his parents coax, cajole, and finally bribe him into going to college was a mistake, but there's two hundred thousand dollars waiting for him if he makes it through the first semester without getting arrested, so he might as well give it a shot.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a knock at the door. 

Permalink Mark Unread

For a startled split second he's afraid it's the interior design assassins, and then he catches up with himself and snorts and goes to open it, wondering who the hell it is and how they managed to show up so fast without literally taking the same elevator.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a man in a gray suit and a gray hat standing there. He walks right past Sean as soon as the door opens, sitting down on the couch in the room. "Nice new place you have here, Sean," he says. "Or should I say, nice new place your father has." 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

At first he's too bewildered to protest, and then the man is already on his couch and he might as well accept it and not stand here like an idiot holding open the door, and then—

He slams the door shut, stalks over to the living room, and stands with his arms crossed, glaring at the man on the couch, just barely out of the range where standing over him so aggressively would constitute an immediate physical threat.

"What the fuck do you want."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, just to have a bit of a conversation, Sean. See, I know you've never really had anything of your own in your entire life -- well, except for that lovely new car downstairs, bought with your father's money, but still truly yours, for once. Everything you've ever wanted or enjoyed your father always put his strings in, one way or another. And honestly, I think that's pretty awful, and think you might want a way to change that. But if you're not interested, well..." he makes as though to stand, with a mocking look in his eyes. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He moves like he's thinking about walking over there, grabbing the stranger, and shaking answers out of him, but stops himself before he's done more than shift his weight and loosen his arms.

"...Who are you?" he asks—guarded, curious, simmering with anger.

Permalink Mark Unread

The man sneers and sits back down. "Does that really matter? Someone who knows who and what you are and with the ability to really change your life. To give you the power to actually take control over something, to make it yours and yours alone. Do you really care about anything besides that?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

"Fine. Talk to me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What I plan to give you," he the man says, "Is full power over whatever it is you own, to change and reshape them as you see fit. Your own places, and your own people. Right now, well, there isn't very much of that in your name," he says, widening his sneer, "besides that lovely new car down there. But who knows, maybe someone as clever as you can make progress with such a paltry beginning." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you realize that sounds... insane, right? Like, literally crazy?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yes. But you're secretly hoping I'm telling the truth, aren't you? And really, what do you have to lose? If you will a change and nothing happens, then your mundane life continues under your father's thumb. But if it does work, well. I'm sure you can think of all kinds of things to do." 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"And is there some kind of mysterious magic reason you're making me this offer in the most infuriating way possible, or do you just get off on being a pain in the ass?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The man simply smiles. "Did you want any more details? Or should I just leave you with the power for 24 hours to try it out on your own?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"What makes something mine? What can I do in a place that's mine? So far it just sounds like you're giving me the magical power to... remodel an already gorgeous car. That's not nearly as exciting as you're playing it up to be."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anything and everything yours, or anything in a domain of what can be considered to be yours can be changed, as long as it remains inside your domain. Any people who consider themselves to be yours can be similarly changed, mind and body, whether they're in your domain or not. Does that clear things up for you, Sean?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"So if I do something to someone and they leave my... 'domain', it's like I never changed them? If I hurt someone and then fix them, and they leave, do they come out hurt or not hurt? If I hurt someone and make them forget I did it, and they leave, do they come out remembering or not?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Any changes you made will cease. Any thing you didn't... change will remain, unless changed back. They will remember as much or as little as you choose them to." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...all right," he says grudgingly, "I can see some use in that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I thought you might."

 

The man pauses. "So. Do you wish this power? The only thing I ask in return is, at some point in the future, I may ask you to do something for me. A favor, if you will. Chances are, though, you'll probably never see me again. I'll even give you 24 hours to try it out, no strings attached. Do we have a deal?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he thinks about it.

This is probably stupid, and he's probably signing away his soul to the devil or something, but... fuck. The devil, or whoever he is, isn't exactly wrong, however infuriating he may be. Sean does want this.

"...yeah, all right."

(After all, with the way the stranger phrased it, Sean isn't really agreeing to do anything more than let him ask for that favour. Granting it is another matter.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Excellent. In 24 hours I will contact you again. If you are satisfied with the result you will have the ability permanently, subject to the condition I mentioned. If not, the ability will be removed, and I will never contact you again." The man stands and walks to the door. "Enjoy your trial period, Sean." He opens the door, and closes it behind him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...Sean glares suspiciously after the stranger, but doesn't move to follow him.

 

Okay. He didn't need a dozen reminders that this apartment isn't his, but there are some things he owns inside the apartment. His clothes, for one thing.

He heads into the bathroom and stares at himself in the mirror.

As soon as he touches the power, his eyes flash a fiery red-gold, which is, honestly, fucking cool all by itself. But he blinks and focuses on what he was actually trying to test.

His jacket changes from black to red, to red with gold trim, to black with gold trim, each time with no more than a thought. He gives it swirling flame patterns stretching up the sleeves from wrist to elbow, and they appear just like he pictured them, only prettier than his imagination could deliver.

 

He turns the jacket back to how it was.

 

He looks at himself in the mirror some more, staring for a long thoughtful moment, and thinks to himself: my body.

And—just like that, with no more than a thought, he's half a foot taller. A little broader in the shoulder, a little better muscle definition—he's actually kind of surprised that his ideal body isn't bigger and stronger than that, but looking like this feels right.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...fuck," he says aloud. "I'm definitely keeping this."

Okay. Next stop: the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

The car is as gorgeous as ever and it breaks his heart a little to even contemplate altering it but he's gotta know.

He gets in, shuts the door, rolls up the window, leans back in his seat. How much can he change the car? Like, the car is gorgeous, he doesn't want to change the car, but maybe...

...it's a little less comfortable in here at his new height. He tries adjusting that. Cautiously, very cautiously, because he doesn't want to ruin those sleek lines and he has a realistic view of how his design sense stacks up against the people at Lamborghini.

And... yeah, he has a little more headroom now. More legroom, too. But... something about the way that felt...

He gets out of the car, and checks that the outside hasn't changed in any way visible to him. But the inside is still bigger. And when he takes a closer look - yeah, the car is just plain bigger on the inside now. Not by much, but enough to spot if you're paying attention and you have reason to think your eyes aren't just playing tricks on you.

That opens up all kinds of possibilities.

He climbs back in, shuts the door, turns the windows opaque with a thought because he doesn't want passersby watching him crawl into his car's nonexistent backseat - and then he makes the tiny cargo space behind the seats bigger. And bigger. And bigger.

After a few rounds of tweaking, he has a space he can climb into fairly easily, and if you don't know it wasn't always back here, it doesn't look too crazy at a glance.

And before he gets any more carried away, he should find out what happens if he drives the car with its dimensions warped like this. (He fixes the windows first, because it's a little hard to drive when you can't see out of your vehicle.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Driving the car works just fine.

All right then.

Time to go looking for someone he can charm, force, or threaten into entering his car.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is so happy to be here. Even if she is just a little bit lost. Her first day at a new school, in a big new city and, well, she's not exactly sure where she is right now and she might have forgot to charge her phone before she went exploring. But that's ok! Right now she's still perfectly happy to look up at the big buildings and see all the people (so many people!) and if she can't find her way back in a little while she'll ask someone for directions, or worst case -- flag down a cab and pay. She still has her wallet, she's not stupid. But it really is starting to get dark out. But there's a really awesome tall building over there! Maybe she'll start looking for a way home a liiiiitle later. Once she goes and sees the building. And all the people. Jenna pulls away from the crowd, and half-skips (with repressed excitement!) down a quiet side street to get closer to whatever-that-building-is. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Ooh, that one's pretty. And adorably excited about something. He wonders what she'd look like crying. Hopefully he's about to find out.

She's headed straight for him; he parks on the side of the street, a little ways away from his apartment building. Is that where she's going? Does she live here, or what? He rolls down the window and watches her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna exits the little side street and ends up on another. She looks left and right to see if if she can figure out where to go next and gosh that's a car. The guy inside it is kindof cute (ok, very cute?) and looking in her direction which is a little creepy but it's not like she hasn't had that happen to her before. She wanders a little closer to the car just to get a better look at it. She briefly considers asking for directions, but, well, she has more exploring to do! And something rubs her not quite the right way about him, regardless of how cute he is. She'll get to an area with a few more people in it first. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, she has a sense of self-preservation after all. Pity.

Still, might as well make an honest effort to get her into the car of her own will. He leans out the window a little.

"Hey, you all right over there? You look a little lost."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna turns and grins in his direction. She's still a little worried about him watching her, but, well -- he seems nice, right? She can get a little bit of a closer look and if he seems fine, well, she can always check out the really big building tomorrow when she has a charged phone. She walks a little closer. 

"Oh, I'm doing just fine, sir! It's just my first day in a city like this, you know? I'm just having a good time exploring." She pauses a half-dozen feet from the car. Something in the back of her head is still gently warning her of danger, but wow is he cute. She takes another step closer. 

"I... might have gotten turned around a little bit, though. Could you be so kind as to point me in the general direction of campus, sir? I'm sure I can figure out the rest of the way from there." She puts on a small winsome smile. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"'S that way," he says, gesturing. "I'd give you directions but I'm terrible at giving directions. Could drive you there, if you want."

This is in fact one hundred percent true. He always makes a mess of it if he tries to give directions out loud, and he will happily drive her wherever she wants to go, if she does him the favour of getting in his car.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's still cute but she's not getting into this stranger's car in her first day in a big city and proving her mother right, nope nope nope. Even if statistics (which she showed her mother again and again) say that that really doesn't happen, even if the car looks amazing and he's so pretty, no, she's not going to get randomly abducted on her first day and vindicate her mother's silly fears, that would be so stupid. She takes a couple steps closer. 

"Oh, that's quite alright sir! I'm pretty happy just taking in the new sights and sounds and smells and... well, everything! If you can just point me which street to go down next I'm sure I can find someone else to give me something more specific in a bit, no need to put yourself out for me." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, what would he do here if he was actually just being helpful?

(He resists the urge to just tell her the full truth. She'll think he's crazy and she definitely won't get in his car.)

"Here," he says, getting out his phone and opening Google Maps, "I can just show you."

It'd be a bit silly at this point to stay in the car, so he gets out (stretching a little as he does it, he loves the way this body moves) and heads around the front to step up onto the sidewalk.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh my gosh he is so hot. And cute. And hot. And... some part of her that's... some primal cavegirl thing is afraid of his muscles and size (even while she's admiring them, because, well, dang) but it seems silly and impolite to not go over and look at the map and... see what he's like up close? For information. Science. Not for any other reason. Definitely. And well, honestly, she really should get back home and a quick look at a map would be helpful. 

She puts on a wide smile and starts to head over to him, still a little cautiously. "Sure! That would be great, thank you!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"So we're here," he says, pointing out the location marker on the map and then zooming out a little, "and you want to be there," he gestures at the general area of campus. "So you wanna go down, uh, whatever the hell that street is called. I am not a very verbal navigator."

His phone screen is pretty big but she still has to get pretty close to get a good look at it.

Permalink Mark Unread

She stands next to him to look over his shoulder. Well. Next to his shoulder. She can't look over his shoulder because he's so big and his muscles are so big and some demented part of her brain wonders what else might be as big and... nope, nope, she's just getting directions from this very rich, very attractive stranger. Nothing else. 

"Wow it looks like I've been wandering for a while, doesn't it?" She glances back up at the darkening sky for a second and then back down at the phone. Then over at the car. She really shouldn't get a ride in this stranger's awesome car just to see what it's like. She really really shouldn't. "I'm, are you, um, that's a really nice car you have there, you know? Like, wow!" Great. She's supposed to be studying to be an actress, but apparently this is the best she can manage? Perfect. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins. "It is! I've only had it for like a week, my parents got it for me as a present-slash-bribe for going to college, and it's the fucking best. Sure you don't wanna ride in it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She shouldn't. She shouldn't she shouldn't she shouldn't. Even if it is a cool car and a hot boy and her ability to speak is starting to desert her for some reason. "Really? That's... some bribe! What... what did they have to bribe you for, anyways?" She takes a step closer, hand hovering over the car. It's so sleek and black and awesome and she's a little afraid to touch it (will it mess it up somehow? No that's silly, it's a car, he's driving it, it's made to do things. Touching it wouldn't be a problem) but she kindof wants to. "What school are you going to? I'm going to study here too, I'm at MTC." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yeah? Me too. I hate school, way too much sitting still and reading, but apparently having a kid who never went to college is just too much shame for them to bear so, as with most problems, they decided to solve it with money."

He watches her hand for a moment, then adds, "It won't break if you touch it, promise. Although if you really wanna feel something special you should check out the seats."

Permalink Mark Unread

She touches the car. It's... well, it feels like a car, to be honest. He's almost certainly right, the interior is going to be much cooler than the outside. She leans over to look through a window at the.. yup, those look like nice red leather seats. Jenna never really was into cars that much but wow this one looks nice. And, one ride wouldn't hurt, right? Would it? Her mother, just, never needs to know. The guy seems nice (well, hot and nice) and people are nice and she's probably not going to get another chance to ride in a car like this again (well, at least not until she's rich and famous, but, well, that might be a while) and he seems... well, maybe she should scope him out first. Maybe just a little? 

 

"They... sound like not the best of parents if you ask me." (Wait, don't insult his parents!) "But they do give really good presents!" (Change the subject, change the subject, stop talking about his parents!) "Um. What would you be doing if not going to college, then?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs. "Man, I don't know, I'm honestly kind of a failure as a person. I like dance but I'm not good enough to go professional, I've messed around with art but same... if I actually had to worry about money I'd be in trouble."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna can believe he dances. He looks really good. She also has no idea what to say to the rest of that. "You look like you'd be really good at dancing." Well, that works. Probably. "And... I'm sure you could do something. I bet you could get into acting, or, well, modeling, at the very least!" And now he knows she thinks he's hot. Great. "That's what I'm here at school for! I mean, acting, not modeling, that is."  

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aww, thanks!" He grins. He has, it must be said, a really nice smile. "Good luck with that, I hear it's pretty tough."

After another moment spent watching the way she looks at his car (and the way she looks at him, for that matter), he cracks the door open and reaches in to roll down the window. "Here," he says, "if you wanna see what I mean about the seats..."

Permalink Mark Unread

She shouldn't she shouldn't she shouldn't. "Oh, I wouldn't want to impose," she says, her hand already reaching in.

Jenna leans over a little more so she can touch the seat. Aaaand... yep. "Wow, these are really nice. I bet this girl handles like a dream." Why did she say that it's what all the girls in all the movies say but it's not something she'd say in a million years what is she doing

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles.

"Oh, you have no idea how true that is."

Permalink Mark Unread

It wouldn't hurt to get in, right? No matter what her mom says, she's not going to get chopped up into a dozen pieces and dumped in a back alley. "Well... I guess... I guess I wouldn't mind if you drove me back. It is getting a little dark." Her phone isn't charged what is she doing. "I mean. If that's still okay! I really don't want to impose the directions are good enough!" She's not into cars but seriously when is she ever going to get another opportunity like this? She pulls her hand out. "You've been so nice I wouldn't want to impose any further." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Trust me, it's not imposing at all. Driving this car around is not exactly a hardship." He smiles a little. "What's your name, by the way? I'm Sean."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little when she realizes they've never introduced themselves. "Oh, I'm, Jenna." She puts her hand out for him to shake. "Nice to meet you." The handshake is totally not necessary but the part of her that continues to be really attracted to him is jumping on the opportunity to touch him, even in this perfunctory sort of way. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins and shakes her hand; his grip is gentle but firm. "Nice to meet you too!"

And then he opens the door so she can get in the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

His hands feel really nice. 

Damnit what is she doing she should not be getting into this car with a stranger like this who is very cute and friendly... But she wants to have a ride with the cute boy. And she... Well, she's only going to get a ride and maybe give him her number and make any further decisions when she's had a few hours to clear her head. Period. But maybe this could be more and he clearly thinks she's cute and... Fine. Fine. She really is curious, and he goes to school too, and, and...

She gets in the car. The seats are even more comfortable than they looked, and the whole thing still has that new car smell. She sighs and relaxes backwards into the lovely leather seat. 

"So," she says, by way of making conversation, trying to cover her heart flutter. "What are you studying then? And where?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Architecture, which I hopefully will not suck at!"

He shuts the car door and goes around to get in the driver's side, and rolls up the windows, and takes a moment to just enjoy the fact that he did it, that he has her in his power now, that he can do whatever he wants with her and make her forget it afterward—

Okay. He should probably be, like, at all cautious or responsible about this. Do something minor and make her forget it, to check that he can do that, that he knows how. If he was being *really* cautious and responsible he'd make her whole first drive innocuous enough to not get him arrested if she remembers the whole thing and gets his license plate afterward, but, really, fuck that. It's not like it'd be the first time.

He glances across the car at her and smiles as he rolls up the windows. She's so pretty.

—and then—he has magic powers in here, he can do something that she wouldn't even trace to him if he couldn't figure out how to make her forget it—he does make the car impervious to sound, no need to attract extra attention—

He wishes for her to suddenly have an awful headache. Nothing that will cause damage, because he doesn't yet know how much he's capable of fixing or how easily he can do it, but he wants it to hurt.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Architecture. Huh, what's that like..." Jenna winces suddenly. A sudden spike of pain sparks in between her temples. She raises her hand to rub her head. "Sorry, give me a moment, please?" She was enjoying a nice time with a cute boy, why is she getting a headache now? He's going to think she's a silly girl prone to stupid things like this and... And is this what serious headaches are like? Ow. Ow. Maybe it's some weird reaction to a chemical in the car? Owww.

Permalink Mark Unread

He leaves the headache on for another couple of seconds, then stops it and takes away her memory of it ever happening.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blinks a couple of times, feeling an odd sense of discontinuity. What had she just been doing? Oh right making conversation with a cute boy in his really really awesome car. "So, architecture, huh? What's that like?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wouldn't know. Classes haven't started yet."

All right. Man, he's too excited to even really know what he wants to do next—

Basic precautions first, though: he opaques the windows.

Okay. Okay. He needs to not immediately go nuts, here—imagine if he made her bleed all over the seat and then couldn't clean it up properly—or broke her arm and then discovered he couldn't fix it—he really should take it slow—

But he's so excited and it's so hard to not just immediately do a hundred different things.

Space itself seems to twist and shudder as he bites his lip and stares at her and tries to pick just one thing to start with, just one reasonable thing that he's confident he can manage, that doesn't involve trying to pull them both into a pocket dimension or expanding the interior volume of the car a hundredfold to make a nice easily cleaned space to drag her off into or or or—

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is suddenly terrified. The windows are dark which is bad because it would mean he could do all sorts of terrible things and though she's never heard of kidnappers using polarized light or anything like that though she assumes they could and plus now her mother was right which is the worst thing except now everything is weird and twisting and awful and hurts to look at and and...

"Do... Do you see that Sean? What's...what's going on?" she asks in a small voice. 

 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he can't help breaking into a grin.

"Oh, I have magic powers and I'm going to do terrible things to you and then fix you up and make you forget it ever happened and take you home safe."

Fuck it's such a relief to be able to just tell her. It calms him down enough that the edges of the car's interior stop rippling, and he can take a breath and look at her thoughtfully and then—ooh, logically speaking in his own space he's got to be telekinetic, right? It'd be insane if he could change things but not move them. So he should be able to just... pick her up by force of will alone, and toss her into the suddenly much roomier back of the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna hardly has any idea what to say to that. There's the fact that what he's saying makes no sense except that well, weird horrifying stuff going on that thankfully seems to be calming down and the slight reassurance (that she's not sure she believes but not sure she has any choice) that she'll be safe at the end which is good and at least kindof proves her mother wrong and well her mother certainly didn't predict this and then her thoughts are interrupted as she's suddenly thrown backwards into a... large... trunk. Which is much bigger than it has any right to be. Much bigger than can fit in the car. What. Well, he did say magic. Also, fuck she's terrified and has no clue what's going on. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He follows her a moment later. Oh she's so cute when she's scared.

Hmm, this space should be a little bigger. Enough room to stand up, enough room to stretch out. And instead of all this black plastic there should be tile on the floor—black glossy hexagons, marbled with red and gold, he didn't know he was such an artist—and the walls should be solid obsidian, and there should be light, enough to see by but not enough to make those black glass walls any less intimidating—he grabs her arm and, hmm, as much fun as it would be to rip her clothes off, he should probably get them off her intact so he can pile them up in the passenger seat to put back on her later. Maybe someday he'll have enough practice repairing things to really trust the ability, but that day is not today.

Half by hand and half by magic, he pulls all her clothes off and tosses them to the front of the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ohhhhhh fuck. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fucking fuck fuck fuck. She was taught never to curse unless she really meant it and she mostly did that unless she was really feeling it but fucking hell if this didn't qualify. By a mile. Being abducted by some kind of evil wizard who could change everything around her into a creepy demon temple with a... thought? Effort of will? How the fuck was she supposed to know? Regardless it qualified. And now here he was pulling her clothing off and every time she tries to stop him he does something and the clothing comes off anyways and he's so much bigger and stronger than her which she still thinks is hot which is a stupid thing to think when he's clearly going to do awful awful awful things to her that she is not going to want or like, probably rape her and... she has no idea what else, he said he'd leave her safe so probably not sacrifice her to his demon gods but who knows! How the fuck is she supposed to know?? She backs up a little into a corner of the thing, then gives up on trying to stop him and doing her best to do what he wants so that this.. whatever this is will go easier. 

"Please... please don't hurt me," she says, putting on her best terrified look which isn't particularly hard right now is it. Fuck. "I'll... do what you want if you promise to let me go, just please don't hurt me." She cowers in the corner doing her best to look meek and helpless (and probably succeeding, because, well, wizard. Fuck). 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I'm definitely gonna hurt you," he says, shrugging off his jacket and tossing it up front with all her stuff. (Everything else he's wearing, he doesn't mind getting blood on.) An obsidian wall shimmers into view, blocking off the opening to the front of the car.

He looks down at her, smiling in a not particularly friendly way, and then he grabs her wrist and squeezes until he feels something crack.

Permalink Mark Unread

oh fuck oh fuck oh FUCK "aaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" Jenna screams. He broke her wrist he broke her wrist why what the fuck why and it hurts it hurts like nothing she ever felt before what the actual fuck it hurts and when she tries to pull away to get away from the evil fucking wizard it just hurts more and she can't stop screaming and can feel the tears streaming down her face in the pain why why why??

Jenna sobs and catches her breath and manages to stop screaming. Barely. It really fucking hurts and he isn't letting go. "Please... please don't do that," she sobs. She doesn't have to even try to put anything on her terror has to be bubbling out of her like crazy because she is terrified. "You don't have to do that, Sean, please, just, I'll do whatever you want, please." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh she scares so good. She screams pretty good, too. He likes this one. He wants to keep her.

(He can own people, the sketchy guy said so—if they consider themselves to be his? He should investigate what exactly that means. Later.)

"I don't have to," he agrees. "But I want to. So I'm gonna. If it's any consolation—and it'd be pretty fair if it wasn't—I really am going to take you home and let you go, after I'm done with you."

He squeezes her wrist again, then lets go and wills it to heal.

Permalink Mark Unread

fffuuuCKKKKKKKK it hurts so much when he does that and makes her scream and scream and ... scream and... what? She turns her wrist back and forth, looking at it, bending it experimentally back and forth. It feels... fine. Almost better than fine. He just healed it perfectly using whatever demon magic he had. This is no less terrifying than everything else the evil wizard has been doing but at least she's not in agonizing pain anymore. But... Jenna plays back the last dozen seconds or so in her head. He wants to. He wants to see her in pain? What a fucking asshole sadist but... she can do that. Especially if she actually is in pain which she expects to be. Wow is it easier to think without all that pain, amazing how lack of pain clears her head, and brings her usual self to the forefront so she can actually do crisis control and think about what to do about this horrible situation, isn't it? Maybe it'll get this over more quickly with if she does what he wants. And then she can get back to her normal life, as long as he's telling the truth which technically she has no reason to trust but she's going to cling to that hope because fuck how horrible would it be to... live like this, or die like this. She doesn't want to think about it she's not going to think about that. 

"Th-thank you," she finally manages, putting her gratefulness as forward as possible, continuing to bend her wrist back and forth to show what she's grateful for. "Please... I'll... I can't stop you at all but I'll do whatever you want, if, if... I'll do whatever you need me to if you have to, if, if you're going to let me go and, and heal me so I'm ok. Th-th-thank you for healing me." She sobs a little and shrinks backwards a little involuntarily. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not exactly doing it for your benefit, but you're welcome anyway, I guess."

She's really a lot more fun when she's screaming than when she's trying to bargain for mercy. He makes a thoughtful humming noise, and then there's a knife in his hand and he's grabbing her by the throat and lifting her off the floor.

(This body is so good. The power would almost be worth it just for that.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh fuck he has a knife. Why does he have a knife well the obvious reason obviously but fuck what is he going to do with the knife fuck. A dozen things flash through her mind and she struggles in his grasp which is around her neck shit shit shit when did she get in the air fuck well he... wants her to be... screaming, well, it's not like it's hard for her to do under the circumstances. She reaches down into her terror and... fuck she has no idea what's going to happen and he's going to hurt her and hurt her and.... fuck! She screams, and struggles and tries to get away, kicking and punching at him and trying to get away from the hand on her throat on and the knife. Why does he have a knife

Permalink Mark Unread

As nice as it is when she struggles, he doesn't want to accidentally kill her. So he takes away her ability to move, just for a few seconds, and opens a long slice down her ribs and makes the knife disappear and runs his fingers along the cut and licks blood off his fingertips and then lets her move again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna gets cut off in midscream and midpunch and .... shit. She can't move a muscle at all and that just makes her want to scream more and she's not even breathing and he's cutting into her and it hurts again not as bad the wrist thank goodness but it still hurts and she can't do anything about it at all she's paralyzed and... then he licks it which is disgusting and weird and only brings back thoughts of being bled to death in this creepy demon temple for his demon gods and then she can move again and she's screaming again and she clutches her side to try and keep the blood in which she realizes is probably fruitless under the circumstances but that's what her body and instinct is telling her to do. She tries to pull away from him but she has no leverage being suspended in the air by her neck fuck how is he that strong. She screams and hangs there limply, waiting for whatever horror he's going to bring on her next (and secretly hoping he'll heal her again, the healing is nice, at least, even if the rest is awful and despicable). 

Permalink Mark Unread

He does, in fact, heal her again. It's good to be thorough about testing what he can fix. Everything's worked great so far but it'd be a shame if he screwed something up and couldn't make it better.

And then, still holding her up by her neck, he pins her against a wall and makes his clothes disappear and fucks her. He could draw it out more first but he doesn't want to, not with how gorgeous she is when she's bleeding and screaming and helpless.

Permalink Mark Unread

At first, she's grateful to be healed again. Not that he cares, apparently. Asshole. And then she's getting raped. Apparently. She's so shocked at how sudden it is that she forgets to scream for the first few seconds, glowering down at him, for, of all the stupid things, proving her mother right. She was perfectly happy to have a good time in a new city with new people that her mother kept telling her to be careful in and she kept telling herself her mother was crazy and yet, here she is, getting hurt and raped by a sadist evil wizard, which is apparently a thing that exists. She almost wants to giggle with the way in which her mother is being proven right, probably because of being overwhelmed with shock in this stupid, horrible, awful situation, and wait shouldn't be wrapped in a blanket and have her feet raised when she's in shock and now she is giggling at how stupid this is, how there's some awful evil sadist rapist wizard raping her and she's thinking of what is supposed to happen when she's in shock. Which almost certainly means she's in shock right now, fuck. The fucking honestly doesn't feel too bad, though really she would have much rather her first time not be with an evil rapist wizard raping her in the back of his magic car but well, beggars can't be choosers, right? Oh, she's definitely in shock. She screams a little, but not as loud as he would probably like, which means he's probably going to hurt her more, but well, what's a little more pain, right? Fuck. Oh, this next one is going to hurt, she just knows it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She's very right! It is going to hurt!

It takes him a couple of seconds to decide she's not in enough pain and a couple more seconds to decide what to do about that, and then he bites her shoulder. Blood pours down her side. He licks it.

Permalink Mark Unread

She was right! How predictable. And horrible. Fuck. Jenna screams in pain as she feels his teeth dig into her shoulder, and watches in horror and disgust as he licks it up again. Why the fuck is he doing that, does he seriously get off on licking up blood what a fucking sicko. Not that it's much worse than everything else he's been doing, but well. Ugh. And she's bleeding again and how is there so much blood and it hurts again still not nearly as much as that time he broke her fucking wrist and she really hopes to never repeat that experience (but she might, oh fuck she might, better scream louder so he doesn't do it again so she screams louder terrified of that), but it still really hurts. She tries to struggle a little but she knows it's fruitless, she just screams and is raped and tries to pull away from his disgusting blood-licking habits. Ew. Fuck.

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds like someone screaming louder in the hope that he won't hurt her more. Which is hot in its own way—especially given that just being somewhere where he can let them scream is already a treat—but he'd still much rather hear a sincere performance.

Obvious solution: hurt her more.

Hmm, how about burns, he hasn't tried burns yet. He tightens his hands, on her throat and her thigh, digging in his fingers and willing the flesh to sear under them—not heat, just burns, it wouldn't be any fun if he burned himself in the process.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, fuck, what the fuck she thought the wrist thing was bad and now he's making her skin bubble and scar and blister under his fingers and he's pressing on them and it feels exactly like her finger felt the next day that time she tried to pick up a burning pot when she was seven. Only that was a small burn that went away in a week this is ow ow oW OWW holy fucking shit why?? This is a hundred times worse and he's pushing his fingers into him like an asshole and holy fuck she's screaming now, no need to try and scream louder if she does that her lungs will probably explode this is literally pain like nothing she's ever felt and it's just hurting more and more and she struggles to get away and that just makes it worse how is he so strong and he's still fucking her and her first time should not be like this but at least she's not going to remember this, well, he said but in some ways that's worse she just wants this to end and she's still screaming and struggling and making it worse but she can't stop it just hurts and hurts and hurts and why won't he just get this over with

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, that's much better.

He bites her shoulder again, tastes blood and loves it and fucks her into the wall, she's so pretty and scared and in so much pain and he did that to her, he can do anything he wants

"Mine," he says, and the only imperfection in this glorious moment is that it isn't really true, he can't claim her by his will alone—but she's in his power and that's nearly as good—and he comes, and for a moment just stands there holding her pinned against the wall, and then he licks blood from her shoulder again and wills her to sleep.

Okay, cleanup time. Heal her, revert her memory again, wish his clothes back on, wish all the blood away, get her clothes back on, get them both back in place in the front of the car, take down the opacity and soundproofing, put on his jacket—as far as he can tell, all the things he wished away came back fine, maybe next time he'll trust wishing to work—take a minute to catch his breath a little and get used to the fact that he just did that and it was real, so that when he wakes her up he won't be weird about it...

Permalink Mark Unread

...and then he starts the car, and smiles at her.

(Ugh he hates lying. He wants to own her just so he can tell her what he did to her and not suffer consequences for it. Okay, he wants to own her for a lot of reasons, but that one looms particularly large just now.)

"You okay over there? You kinda spaced out for a second."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blinks a couple of times. She definitely did space out for a second but that's probably because she's talking to a cute boy and her brain won't stop bouncing up and down at him. She's also a lot more nervous than she should be; her heart is pounding and her blood is in her ears, calm down body it's just a boy, there will be lots of cute boys and who cares that he's rich you're going to be a famous actress and then get all the cute rich boys you want. If she wants. For now, though, she should keep talking to this one. 

"Oh, sorry about that!" Jenna says. "Probably just a little tired, it's my first day here and all!" Yeah, that'll work. She mentally plays back the past few seconds of the conversation. "So um, wait, you've never done architecture before? And you're planning to study it?" Wait no bad direction. "Well, hopefully you enjoy it!" Better, but still not great. "So, you dance? I've done some dancing, though not a ton, since it tends to be really good for learning how to move your body and act and such! Mostly modern and ballroom, though -- and not a lot of it, yet. What kinds of dance do you do?" There, much better. An actual shared interest. Instead of babbling like a lovestruck schoolgirl. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I did a couple years of ballet as a kid, that was surprisingly fun, but then I got kicked out for getting in too many fights with the other kids. I've done some ballroom, too, I'm a little rusty but maybe we should go dancing sometime."

Permalink Mark Unread

Did he just ask her on a date wait shut up brain hush hush hush. Don't squeal just take this slowly. And calmly. And pretend you're not jumping up and down for joy inside like... like yourself. Just pretend everything is fine. Which it is. Jenna takes a small breath. "That'd... be really fun! I haven't done it for too long, I bet you'd be a lot better than me but honestly that gives me a lot of chance to learn from a good lead. You do lead, right? I don't necessarily want to assume. I'm a follow, pretty much." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I lead." Aww, she's cute. "We should definitely go dancing, then!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh gosh it is a date it is and it's on her first day at college which is insane maybe she should pull back just a tiny bit. Well. All she promised was to not do anything further but giving him her number is totally legit as long as she doesn't kiss him or see his place or invite him to hers (and she has a roommate anyways but she should be careful) and... 

"Sure! You said you're going to MTC too, right? I bet they have a dance club, or a ballroom club, or something! Possibly more than one, given the acting program at the school. I was totally intending to check it out, but it'd be cool to see you there and dance with you?" There. Nice and non-committal. And she doesn't even have to give him her number. Though she kindof wants to anyways. She probably might still which is a bit much on her first day and classes haven't even started yet. But. But. She is here to have fun, not just to learn to act really well. So. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, I'll join the dance club."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awesome! It'll be great to see you there." She should proooobably do a bit more she just invited him to a place with a bunch of other cute girls and is only now realizing how stupid that is she should give him her number but that can wait until the end of the ride so she's not too forward and it will wait until the end of the ride and speaking of the end of the ride...

"Hey, I think I recognize where we are now! I'm in the Sampson Dorm, do you know where that is? If not I can probably direct you when we get a little bit closer. I think. I have only been there once but my parents did drive me in." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not know where that is! But I bet we can figure it out together."

There's enough people around now that some of them are looking at his car. He really, really likes the way people look at his car.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awesome!" Jenna starts pointing at things she finds familiar, directing him through the semi-crowded streets (still full of other students and parents still moving in!) and only going down one unfamiliar path, they finally make their way to her dorm. 

"Well, this is me!" she says, giving him a (honest!) thankful and delighted smile. "This was really sweet of you, thank you so much!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, no problem!"

(She's so cute and enthusiastic and into him and ugh he hates lying to her like this, it itches to be so dishonest. Someday he really hopes he can tell her what he did to her and let her keep the memory. Even though she'll definitely hate him.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna moves to get out of the car, but she really should do something else first. And so what if she's nervous she's going to be an actress she can totally act like she's cool and confident and do this part without tripping up. Yes, yes she can. "So, um. In case I don't see you at dance or if you want to meet up somewhere else before. Or after! Um. Would you like my number?" Damnit. Well it could have been worse and she's going to college for it, isn't she? 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww. He grins at her.

"I sure would!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh well, okGood. Sure. Excellent. "Great!" She says aloud. "It's 555-1823! Er, I can say that again slower when you put it in your phone."  

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks, one sec—" He gets out his phone. "Okay, go."

Permalink Mark Unread

She reads the number off to him again, and then smiles and opens the passenger side door. "It was really nice to meet you, Sean!" she says. "I should probably get back and settle into my room, though, I think I'm a little more wiped than I thought I was." See, much better, why couldn't she have been like this thirty seconds ago

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure thing. See you later!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles and waves and exits the car (and it is still such an amazing car) and manages to make sure she's out of sight before bouncing up and down several times in unrestrained glee. And then shrinking a little when several people are looking her way. It's fine it's fine no one knows her yet but she met a cute boy with an amazing car and it might be nothing but it will probably be fun and and.... she should go back to her room. She really is tired. Exploring must have taken more out of her than she thought and she has classes in two days. A good night's sleep and then more orientation tomorrow and then everything should be good to go! She'll look into the dancing club as soon as she can tomorrow, for now she's going to go back to her room and say hi to her roommate and remember to put her phone on charge and get some rest. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And Sean...

...is going to go for a drive.

He did that. He raped and tortured a girl in a magic dimensional pocket in the back of his car and made her forget all about it and then got her number and he's going to get to dance with her like the whole thing never happened. As much as the dishonesty itches, the power is incredible. Get somebody into his car and he owns them for as long as they're there—

...but no longer than that. He can't do magic outside of a space he owns, and as great as this car is, it's not exactly a big space.

He's... going to have to figure out how to buy a house, isn't he.

And how to convince someone they're his.

 

...but maybe first he can pick up and torture someone else.

Permalink Mark Unread

Evelyn regrets not taking the car to go shopping this time.

She's been getting tired of using the treadmill every day and thought this would be a more fun and less time-consuming way to get some working out done, but the bags are heavy and bite into her hands, and it's a lot less fun than she was expecting. She's seen folks doing this all the time, but they seemed like they were carrying fewer bags than her. They probably didn't have two cute and ravenous kids to feed. Maybe if she got some canvas bags? She'll try that next week, she's seen some for sale in the store, but didn't go for them thinking they weren't necessary.

She puts down the bags for a moment to wring out her hands, and considers for the third time trying to call her husband to come grab her. And he'd be happy to, but she knows he's having a good time with the kids and she doesn't want to interrupt. She sighs, and picks up the bags again, wincing as they bite into her hands, and starts walking down the street again, thinking about dinner plans for the next week. Beans and rice would go well with the pork chops that were on sale, probably, and Sam really likes beans and rice, especially when she mixes in onions and some cumin and some other spices. And maybe something fun for dessert? What does she have in the pantry, again...

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh, grocery lady is not bad looking and seems like she could use some help.

"Hey," he says, leaning out the window a little, "you all right? You want a ride somewhere?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Evelyn is startled out of her thinking about peach tarts and well that's a car isn't it. And a young... college student? In it. He looks pretty young, at least, so probably a college student. Possibly a nice guy trying to help out someone he sees on the street, but the extravagant car is honestly making her a little wary. Rich kids aren't quite so generous generally, and there's no way he can be driving something like that if he isn't a rich kid. She's reminded, however, of the pain in her hands, annoyingly. She puts the bags down for a moment to wring them out again. "Thanks," she says, "But I think I'll be all right in a moment. Thanks for the offer, though!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Seriously, that looks like it hurts. I'm just driving around aimlessly, here, giving you a lift wouldn't be going out of my way at all unless you live clear across town in which case I'm a little tempted to call you an Uber or something."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, maybe he is trying to be helpful. Still. "That's very kind of you. Thanks for the offer, but worst case I can call my husband to come pick me up." She sighs and rubs her hands again. "It's my first time trying to carry groceries home," she tells him, "I think most of the people I've seen do it don't have kids, though. And probably don't have as quite as far to go." She gives a bit of a laugh. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Also maybe their grocery bags suck less. Or they're just used to it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Evelyn sighs. "Yeah, probably. I think next time I do this I'm going to get some canvas bags. It is good exercise, you know?" She hefts the bags again, wincing. Wow that thin plastic really smarts and ow, shit. One of the bags' handles snaps and falls from her grasp, sending cans rolling around all over the street. Damnit. She puts her bags back down again and goes to go and gather up her wayward groceries. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he parks the car properly, turns it off, and gets out to help her clean up.

"You sure you don't want a ride?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She cannot properly hold the bag with the snapped handle. And if she puts more weight into the other bags... this is all the more reason to make sure she buys a full complement of canvas bags next time. And make sure they have comfy handles. Maybe she can search some stuff up online? But there's a present problem to deal with. 

"Does that... thing even have a proper trunk?" She asks. He really does just seem like a nice helpful boy. Nice to know they make them sweet. Even if he is rather big and strong. She hopes Sam grows up like this one. "I don't think there's enough room to carry it all on my lap. I really can just call my husband." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's roomier than it looks."

He pops the hood open to show her—there's a little space in there, not by any means as big as a normal car's trunk, but big enough to handle most if not all of her groceries. (Also bigger than the car normally comes with, but she doesn't need to know that.) "And there's some space behind the seats, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Big enough to put all of her groceries in, at least. Evelyn holds onto the eggs -- no idea how this boy drives, especially with a car like this, but manages to fit all the rest of her groceries in the trunk nice and snugly. "It's really not very far," she tells him as she leaves him to close the trunk and heads for the passenger door. "Only about a dozen blocks thataway, I can give you the address if you want. And really, thanks for the help, I'll plan better next time and maybe buy a little bit less." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's no problem, I promise."

He closes the front of the car, opens the driver's side door—

—wills her asleep, carefully extracts the eggs from her grasp, sets them down on the driver's seat and drops his jacket on top of them as he tosses her into the back with telekinesis, opaques the windows and soundproofs the car, follows her back there, sets up the floor and the walls again, wishes away his clothes, wishes her clothes off her and into the front seat—

—wishes her on fire and lets her wake up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Holy shit she's on fire the house is on fire the kids the KIDS she screams for Sam and Mary shit she has to wake the kids up and her husband up and get them out and shit wait... 

She's not in her house last thing she remembers she was in a car. Her kids are home with Michael and safe and very much not on fire. Good. How did she get here was she in an accident? This doesn't look or feel like she remembers what did they crash into? Figure out later get out of danger first. Trying to ignore the agonizing pain, even as it makes her scream in agony, she feels around for the door handle and tries to open it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww.

The only light available is from the fire eating at her skin and hair; it makes it hard to see anything.

The walls are hard and smooth and reflect the flames like glass and there's no sign of a door handle anywhere.

Now—can he make himself impervious to fire, or make the fire something he's impervious to? He reaches hesitantly into the flames... and isn't burned.

That opens up a whole lot of possibilities, doesn't it.

But the first thing he's going to try is: he grabs her and tackles her to the floor, and makes her burn even worse everywhere he touches her, and pins her down with her face pressed into the cold tile. It's an incredible thrill, just being able to do this to someone. Look how much he can hurt her.

Permalink Mark Unread

What. 

Evelyn isn't sure where she is or how she got here or even where here is. Or why she's burning and how the thing doesn't seem to mind. The only reasonable thing is that she was in a horrible horrible accident and she's dreaming or hallucinating...whatever this is, as a way of interpreting the pain she's in. Unfortunate. It's really not a fun way to be interpreting what's going on, but she doesn't seem to be able to change the dream. Or wake up. She really hopes the thing manhandling her is just a rescue worker and she's doing a pisspoor interpretation of being pulled out of a burning wreck of a car. She really really hopes that she's not too horribly damaged by this and her kids aren't traumatized by this. She hopes it's just a funny story for everyone to laugh about at thanksgiving. She does her best to stay still and try not to fight the rescue worker, even with the agonizing pain. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He is, it must be said, not behaving very much like a rescue worker.

Also, she's on fire and it hurts and it hurts much worse wherever his skin contacts hers, but the damage never gets more than (excruciatingly) superficial; all her limbs still work, nothing is ever damaged enough to stop responding, nothing is ever damaged enough to stop hurting.

(He expected, when he brought her to the floor, that he'd want to rape her pretty soon; but instead he finds himself getting a little lost in just playing with her, burning her and healing her and touching her and holding her down. There's a thrill to it that goes beyond mere sex. It makes him feel like a god.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He really really isn't. It's a bit perplexing. 

This is a really awful dream interpretation or nightmare or whatever this is. Evelyn really wishes they would get her to the ambulance and pump her full of morphine so she can get to hallucinating about something other than fire. And maybe less creepy aesthetics. She's managed to stop screaming, at least. Even if she is doing a bunch of gasping sobs instead with what is now a very dry throat.

Most of her limbs seem like they're working still, so maybe things aren't as bad as they seem. Hopefully. Unless it's phantom limb pain or a dream, which would really be a problem, but there's not much she can do about it. 

She manages to open her mouth and croak "Can you get me some painkillers, please?" Oh wow it hurts to talk. "Something really strong would be nice. Not sure if it looks it but I'm in a lot of pain. And definitely hallucinating." She coughs a couple of times. "And maybe some water? Water would be real good around now." 

Permalink Mark Unread

...on the one hand he can't help admiring her a little for being so sensible under this amount of stress. On the other hand, he kind of wishes she'd believe in the concrete facts of the situation—

Permalink Mark Unread

Suddenly, in a shock, Evelyn realizes that she is not actually hallucinating. This is real. She's not entirely sure how she knows this, and almost wants to chalk it up to further hallucination. But well, she really knows it. 

She's not sure how she managed to get from the car to here, or why this man is pressing his hands into her causing her even more pain and burning. Or for that matter, since this is real, why she's not already dead, burnt to a cinder. Nonetheless, it hurts and he clearly knows this and seems to be enjoying it. And Evelyn very much wants him to stop. He seems to be immune to fire, well, lets see if he's immune to other things. 

It's really hard to move with the pain, but Evelyn uses the thought of getting out of here and getting back to her children (and possibly a little bit of fury), and manages to reach around behind her. She'd much rather use a knee or a leg, but doesn't have the leverage and can't see behind herself very well. Fighting through the literally burning pain, she reaches up, finds his crotch, and squeezes as hard as she can, gritting her teeth and not letting go. 

"Get. Off. Me. Now." She says, gasping and squeezing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—he snarls, and there's a moment where she's freezing and burning and her whole body unraveling into an abstract sculpture of flesh and bone and exposed nerve—

 

—and then he realizes what happened, and most of his sudden rage fades away, and she's whole again and on less than the maximum possible amount of fire, but she can't move or breathe—

 

—and then he takes a deep breath, methodically breaks both her arms, and lifts the paralysis.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ok well, something horrible just happened and Evelyn did not like it. Really really really did not even a little bit. Of the worst things that have happened in her life, including everything else that's been going on in the last minute or two, this one was the worst. Yup. It's a little hard to process exactly what it just was which is why Evelyn is going in circles a little bit and should... probably... calm... down. Okay.

 

 

And then the man, person... whatever he is had put her back together and which even still on fire is much better than whatever that was. She can't move. But honestly, that's still fine. In comparison. And then he goes and breaks her arms, which, ok, it hurts, but it's still better than... that. And then suddenly she can move again. And talk. 

"Okay." She says, her mouth still dry. "I would really prefer it if you didn't do that again. If you don't mind." There's more that she wants to say, but she still really hurts (though honestly, not remotely nearly as much as she could), and it's still hard to talk. It was really important to say that one thing first, though. Really quite important. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Lost my temper," he says. "I think you can guess why."

With the distance of a few seconds between him and what happened, he can be a little more reasonable about it. (He kind of has to find a way to be reasonable about it; if he carries a grudge out of here she'll notice.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes." Evelyn takes another deep breath. "Won't happen again, if, um, that won't happen again." She breathes again. "Is there. Anything in particular you'd like from me? I would prefer to be let go. If there's anything I can trade. For that. Please."

She really really hurts, but well, she has him talking. And really this pain is basically nothing. And she'd do quite a lot to be able to get out of here and see her children again. She isn't going to mention them. She will never put them in danger from this horror. Nightmare. But, maybe something can be arranged. Shit she still can't stop thinking about it. Keep breathing. Just keep breathing.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I'm gonna let you go either way," he says, idly trailing searing fingertips down her spine. "You'll be fine, you won't remember a thing. Probably won't ever see me again, either."

Permalink Mark Unread

His words send a wave of relief through her body, though she realizes after a moment that he could be lying. (And, does that voice sound familiar?) Even if the thought of forgetting. That. Forever. Really really quite appeals. More than many many things she's ever wanted. Either he's telling the truth, in which case, well, excellent. Or he's lying, probably because she has nothing he wants. Well. She can test that, at least to some degree. 

She breathes a sigh of relief (for his benefit). "Thank you. That's, very very good to hear. But is there anything else you might want. Anything I can do. In exchange for making whatever this is. Easier? Please."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately for you, I'm pretty much just torturing you for my own amusement."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that doesn't answer any question. In any direction. And Evelyn still can't quite place the voice. And... shit this is going to suck if that's what he's doing. And there really isn't anything she can do about it. Well, she just has to hope he's telling the truth. It's a very very nice thing to hope for. 

"Oh. Well. I don't think I can do anything about that. Clearly. How long will. This take? I don't want. My friends. To worry." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not that long."

He presses his hands against her back. Skin blisters and crackles.

"Your friends'll be fine. Promise."

She, on the other hand, will be on fire. He's kinda done with the talking thing and would rather go back to hurting her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, let's just get this over with then. 

Evelyn screams, burning once again. Even if it's essentially nothing compared to... before... it still hurts and she wants it to end. But she has no way to put it out. No way to make it stop. So she'll just lay there unable to make it stop screaming in agony as the man continues to magically torture her until he's done. Which he said would be soon. And... shit this really hurts but she stopped screaming last time, maybe she can stop this time. She takes gulps as she feels her skin crackle and peel and burn, trying to hold on, process the pain, switching out some of the screaming for gasping sobs. It helps. Some. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Now. He wants to recapture that feeling, of being incredibly, wonderfully powerful, able to do whatever he wants. It's a good feeling and he likes it.

He leans on her, sinking his fingers deep into her shoulders, burning through flesh all the way to bone. Yes. That's it. That's what he wants.

Now he's going to fuck her. And keep the burning effect while he does it. Everywhere they touch, she burns like he's made of red-hot iron. But she heals, too, fast enough that she never loses sensation for more than brief flickers before the nerves grow back.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well. So much for being able to catch her breath.

The hands dig into her back and hurt and hurt and hurt. Evelyn's mouth opens wide again and she screams. It's horrible and awful and painful but it's going to be over soon. And it still isn't as bad as the other thing. It's going to be over soon and she'll see her children again and she won't ever remember this ever again and it will be fine

And then he's raping her. And the indignity of it makes her want to hurt him again but she remembers... and it's not like she can do anything about it anyways. And honestly the once the first shock of the pain and rape wear off, the constant blistering agony is all that's left. She knows her husband, if he knew about this, would forgive her, it's not like any of this was her fault and he loves her. He'd probably be horrified of course. But he loves her and would forgive her, wouldn't even blame her. And even with the added disgrace it's still not as bad. And Evelyn knows she keeps coming back to that thought, but the feeling of what happened is still fresh in her mind. And it helps her endure this, knowing she's had worse. And survived. And she'll survive this, she'll forget it all, she'll see her kids again and her husband again and everything will be fine. She really hopes he isn't lying. She's screaming, and crying, and the agony simply does not stop, but she can endure this, she can survive. She will survive. 

 

Shit it hurts, so very very much. Please let it end soon. Please. She can endure this. Please. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's such an incredible rush, fucking someone like this. Hearing her scream and sob. Knowing that the only reason she's surviving what he's doing to her is that he's healing her constantly as he does it. At any moment he could just stop doing that, and she'd die screaming under him. It's beautiful.

It only lasts a few minutes, but they're a top contender for the best few minutes of his life.

And then he's done, and he lies on top of her for a moment, catching his breath, enjoying the way it feels when she burns and heals and burns again.

All right, that's enough playtime. He wills her to sleep and fixes her up and takes away her memory and puts her back in the passenger seat with her clothes and her eggs, and restores the car into its ordinary driving configuration with transparent windows and no obsidian-lined torture closet, and settles himself back into place in the driver's seat, and sits for a minute just breathing until he's sure he can pick up where their conversation left off. And during that minute he remembers that he put her down while he was in the middle of getting into the car, so he gets out again and wakes her back up as he's sitting down and closing the door behind him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Finally, finally, finally he's done. He's done, but he doesn't stop, he just lays there, and Evelyn still burns. She wants to ask him if that's it, she'd been hoping it would end when he was, well, done with her. But he's still lying on top of her and her skin keeps blistering and peeling and he won't get off her. She wants him to get out, wants it to end needs it to end. But he's lying there, taking his time. And there's nothing she can do about it but scream, and occasionally gasp for breath. And then-- 

Evelyn smiles at the boy as he sits down, suddenly feeling a bit more out of breath from carrying all those groceries than she expected. Isn't she in better shape than this? Well, regardless she has a ride home now. And she'll do this somewhat smarter and less spur-of the moment next time. "You're going to want to start heading down that way," she says, pointing down the street in the direction she'd been walking. "You'll turn right in a few blocks, I'll tell you when we're getting close. Sound good?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yep," he says agreeably, proceeding down the street in the indicated direction. Contrary to her expectations, he's actually a pretty careful driver; her eggs will be safe.

Permalink Mark Unread

Evelyn really must have just misjudged this boy. It's always nice when someone exceeds your expectations.

After a few minutes of direction-giving, they arrive at Evelyn's home. "Alright, we're here. Give me a hand with a couple of the bags, would you?" She opens the car and goes around to the hood to get her groceries. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure!" he says cheerfully. He gets out of the car and helps her carry in her groceries.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can put them down on the porch," she tells him when they get there. "I can make two trips from here." Evelyn still feels just a little bit awkward about the situation -- she'll tell her husband about it, for sure, it'll still be a funny story, but she doesn't necessarily want him to see right this second.

She gives him a small smile. "Thank you very much for the help, it was greatly appreciated. I hope you enjoy the rest of your driving." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aww, you're welcome! Bye!"

And he goes back to his car and sits behind the wheel and contemplates how this evening has gone so far.

...yeah, there's no way he's giving up this power, is there.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Okay. Okay. He should maybe... think about things a little, here.

Problem number one: he got this power through some kind of deal with, if not the devil, a pretty good imitation, who is probably not going to be kind enough to let him slide through the 'I only agreed you could ask for a favour' loophole if it comes up. He's not sure he wants to do that favour but he is sure he'd be devastated to give up this power. So he's probably going to agree, and then he's probably going to have a problem someday. Unless all the devil wants is for him to torture or kill somebody, or something. As long as he doesn't have to give up anything he owns it'll probably be fine. Maybe. Ugh, who even knows. This is a problem for Future Sean.

Problem number two: as much as he fucking loves this car, it's a car. He really needs to get his hands on some more substantial territory. A house would be good, a condo would be probably adequate, the ideal might be to own something like a mall or a movie theater that gets lots of people coming through every day...

He doesn't quite feel able to think things through properly, sitting here in his car in front of Evelyn's house. He starts the engine and heads out, not going anywhere in particular, just driving for the sake of driving. Thinking is easier in motion.

The thought occurs to him that he could go home - well, 'home' - and try to think in his apartment, maybe pace around or see how good the building's gym is, but that place has never felt like he belonged in it and after how the devil-or-whoever kept talking about it earlier it probably never will. His car is better. His car is his.

Okay. Think and drive.

How is he going to get his hands on land?

The first images that come to mind involve finding some wilderness somewhere and building a log cabin in it by hand. He's not sure that would count, and it would be a hell of a lot of effort, and it wouldn't be near anywhere he could get victims from, so it might work as a proof of concept or a way to explore what his power can do with territory but it's not going to work as an actual starting place from which to build his ideal future.

The next thought he has is to get somebody to assassinate his parents, but as annoying as they are he's not sure he wants them dead, and they're useful to have around sometimes, such as when he gets caught committing violent crimes. So maybe not that one.

His experiences tonight with Jenna and Evelyn suggest that he's surprisingly charismatic, much more so than he would've thought if you'd asked him yesterday. Maybe he can do something with that. Convincing someone to buy him a house sounds... maybe a little overambitious, but he's got magic powers, he can probably work something out. Find another rich kid with better control of their money and get them to marry him, maybe.

Could he use his powers, in their current state, to somehow convince someone to just give him land or money? By torture or mind control or some other means?

...not, he thinks, unless he can first convince them that he owns them. If he gets someone into his car and mind-controls them into giving him all their stuff, they're going to figure out something is up even if they don't have any way of knowing exactly what, and whatever happens afterward he suspects it won't end in him still having all their stuff. If he wants to use magic to force someone to give him a house he's going to have to be able to use magic on them permanently whenever he wants, and that means making them his.

Well, it's not like that's going to be a big step out of his way. He wants to make someone his anyway. He really, really wants that. Now that he's thought of it, it's kind of hard to think about anything else. He doesn't know exactly what the requirements are—if he gets a chance, he should ask the devil about it—but making someone believe that he owns them... sounds like the kind of thing he could maybe do, now he has the example of what happened to Evelyn when he wished she'd get with the program.

Being able to force people to believe things by magic is, he reflects more soberly, actually kind of fucked up. It makes him feel... uncomfortable. He could lie to someone and force them to believe him. He's kind of already doing that, when he brings people into his car and tortures them and then lets them go without their memories of his transgressions.

But being able to torture someone with absolutely no consequences is undeniably also really hot. Overall, he thinks it's a pretty good trade.

And now...

He's already been luckier than he could reasonably have expected twice this evening, stopping to offer rides to people who turned out to be pretty easy to talk into his car. Going out hunting for a third would probably be pushing it, even though he really wants to get started on figuring out how to own someone and the thought of owning people has gotten him very thoroughly in the mood to rape someone again.

Okay. He's going to head home—well, head back to the apartment—and if he spots any really good opportunities on the way back, he'll stop and try his luck, and if not, he'll check out the apartment and the building some more and maybe say hi to any neighbours he happens to run into and then go to sleep and he can go hunting again tomorrow.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean doesn't run into anyone of particular interest on the drive home. 

 

 

Bob really doesn't like working late nights, but every once in a while they have a crunch at the office to get things done on time for the next release, and it's a lot better for morale if the manager is there when all the testers are. At least that's what his bosses tell him. Most of the time during these crunches he has little to do; he mostly just collects the various bugs his testers find and relay them to the software engineers, as well as directing his own team to recently changed pieces of the UI, as directed by the programmers' manager. His job is honestly a lot more interesting when things aren't almost done, when prioritizing what has to be changed and what doesn't and when and how is a much more interesting puzzle. Nights like these he mostly plays games on his phone. 

He's a bit surprised when he gets into the elevator at his apartment building to see his floor already pressed, and the only other person in the elevator a rather imposing young man who Bob is sure he's never seen before. And he's at least met everyone on his floor, he's pretty sure, even the quiet ones in 14-B who almost never leave the room. But one of the rooms did just open up...

Bob decides to be friendly, and puts out a hand to shake. "Hey there," he says, "I live up on 14 myself, 14-D. Did you just move into 14-A? The Templetons moved out a month or so ago."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah." He shakes the man's hand, smiling. "I'm Sean. Gonna be studying architecture at MTU."

Permalink Mark Unread

A good firm handshake. Not surprising, given his build. He returns one in kind. "Oh, nice! I know some people who went there, it's a pretty good school. I work for remote medical solutions -- you've probably never heard of us; we make software for, well, remotely controlled medical and surgical equipment." He resists getting into his whole spiel; the elevator ride isn't that long, and he wants to go watch tv and fall asleep. Plus he'll probably run into Sean again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh! That's pretty cool," he says. "It's, like... useful in a way a lot of stuff isn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

Bob smiles a little. "It is! There's a whole bunch of times where surgeons might need to control medical equipment smaller than their hands can possibly manipulate, or move tubes around when they're inside people, or be in another room due to infectious diseases. And in those cases it's important that the equipment not break or malfunction, because it's not like the surgeons can use their hands if..." 

The elevator bings and the door opens. Bob does his best not to look sheepish. "Er. Sorry about that, we're already here. I can tell you more about it later if you're curious, though? But I should probably be getting to bed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Super reasonable," he says agreeably, getting out of the elevator. "See you later! You can tell me all about it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Bob smiles, stepping out after him. "Well, it was nice to meet you, Sean. I'm sure I'll run into you later, as long as school doesn't keep you too busy, hah! And if you need something, feel free to knock." 

He seems like a reasonable enough new neighbor, and nothing wrong with making new friends. He probably needs a few more of those. For now, though, he's gonna take a nice hot shower, Netflix binge a couple episodes of the comedy he's been watching, and get some sleep. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure thing!"

He turns toward his apartment and heads inside. It still looks infuriatingly well-groomed in there, but there are no assassins waiting to ambush him for throwing out the flowers on the kitchen counter. And he can throw his clothes on the floor and watch porn on his laptop for an hour and go to sleep, and in the morning—

Well, in the morning he remembers vaguely that there's some kind of school orientation thing today, and he should probably find out when and where that is and then go to it. Maybe there'll be cute girls he can hit on or victimize! Maybe he can find out where to sign up for dance clubs!

Permalink Mark Unread

If he checks the various and sundry emails he's received from the college over the past few months, Sean will see one with the subject line "Orientation Guide". It's been sent to both his personal email address and his school email address account, which, being Sean, he may not have set up yet. Regardless, the email starts with a small form letter from the dean, welcoming him to the college, and then a longer explanation about how orientation is a great time to meet and learn about his fellow floor-mates, which will include people from majors other than his own, learn his way around campus with a tour from his RA, eat his first meal in the state of the art MTC cafeteria, find out where to go for various campus services (including health services, physical mail, and admissions), sign up for various clubs based on his interests, and learn about the history of this fine institution.

This is followed by further, more specific detail about his orientation group and schedule. Since Sean doesn't actually have a dorm floor, he's been slotted into group OFFCAMPUS-D, and apparently, his RA is named Rachel Quinn. Because he doesn't live in a dorm, his meeting group's designated meeting place is in the lobby of the Wendell Sciences Building -- which is circled in red in a map in an email attachment. (The outline is clearly drawn by hand in marker by someone on top of a campus map and scanned in, and the PDF of the map is upside-down.) 

Orientation starts at 11, and runs until 3:30. There's a further detail of the exact schedule, but he's expected to stay until the end -- and the end is when his group gets to see various booths made by a number of clubs at the school, learn about them, and sign up for them -- so it's likely he'll want to stay until the end. 

If he shows up to the orientation location a little early, or reasonably on time, he will see several students in various positions on the floor, in the lobby of the marble building, standing or sitting, talking in small groups to one another or off on their own. Several of them may catch his eye. 

Standing towards the middle of the circle, and a little off to one side, talking helpfully to a couple of other students, is the girl who is very likely Rachel Quinn. She looks a little older than everyone else (though that might be confused by the fact that she is surprisingly tall), but most importantly she's wearing a brightly colored MTC shirt with the words "Orientation 2019" on the front. She is, as previously mentioned, surprisingly tall, about as tall as Sean is now, with long red hair and a pale complexion. She's very happily and helpfully explaining something to a couple of students, and a third is standing behind them impatiently waiting. 

There's a girl sitting towards the outskirts of the circle, on her phone. She's got spiky purple hair, a couple of piercings in her ears and nose, and her body language is pretty clearly giving off "don't bother me" vibes. She is, however, rather attractive, even if she's acting extremely standoffish. 

There's another girl who is black-haired with nerdy glasses, in a dark green cardigan that attempts to but still doesn't do much to hide her, well, rather large breasts. She's got two boys trying to chat her up and she looks really uncomfortable that they're doing so. 

If Sean looks around the room, he'll probably see a diminutive boy wedged into a nearby corner, with his knees up and his arms wrapped tightly around them, looking small and nervous and trying not to be seen. He's got sortof light wispy blonde hair that's sortof blown about his head, almost like dandelion fluff.

There's another girl, wearing, well, somewhat more revealing clothing than would be expected at an orientation meeting, makeup, and bottle-blonde hair. She's chatting up a couple of guys -- one of them seems to be pretty into it, but she's more interested in a more buff guy that is mostly keeping to himself. But she's acting all flirty with them both. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He does in fact show up early, mostly because leaving early for things means he gets to be in his car sooner. And, ooh, people.

Can he keep them all? Probably not, but he wants to. Okay, time to prioritize.

He instinctively wants to rescue the nerdy girl, except that it would feel dishonest to rescue the nerdy girl intending to torture her later. Can he rescue her intending to befriend her and see if he can convince her that he owns her without any torture? Still feels kind of dishonest, but maybe. Call that a backup plan if nobody else takes precedence.

He also instinctively wants to go talk to the shy guy, but this time the instinct in question is more of a directly predatory one. Shy nervous people trying not to be seen put him in a hunting mood. And the guy's pretty cute. Overall he prefers women to men, though, so he probably won't end up going for this one unless he rules everybody else out for some reason. Or tries them and can't get anywhere. (Oh, but the way he's curled up so small in his little corner... Sean can't help a wistful little sigh before he turns his attention elsewhere.)

The hot girl who doesn't want anyone to bother her is nice to look at but looks tough to crack. Probably not the first place he should look. She'd be tempting if there weren't so many other good targets around, though.

The flirty girl is definitely drawing his attention and kind of makes an obvious first target. She looks like she'd be easy to pick up at least as far as getting her into his car. (It's so useful that all he has to do is get somebody into his car.)

And finally his RA is pretty hot but he doesn't really have to target her, they're going to end up interacting either way, so it doesn't make sense to make her his first stop.

Okay, that leaves his decision pretty clear-cut. He heads for the flirty girl. But along the way, as he's passing the standoffish one, he says, "Hey, cool hair."

Permalink Mark Unread

The girl looks up from her phone, rolls her eyes at him, blows a bubblegum bubble at him with an audible snap, then goes back to her phone. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs.

Permalink Mark Unread

And—hmm.

It occurs to him, as he continues walking, that just because the flirty girl is the easiest target doesn't mean she's the best one. A girl this flirty is probably still going to be this flirty in ten minutes; it doesn't really matter when he goes for her. But if he wants to rescue the nerdy girl, there is a best time to do that, and that time is as soon as possible, at least if he wants to credibly act the way his innocuous helpful persona would act.

Okay. Quick question to himself. Can he actually rescue her, and make friends with her, a process which may involve her and her delicious body ending up in his car, and not torture her even when it would be really easy? Because the way he treated Jenna and Evelyn is one thing, but 'hey, I'm here to rescue you from uncomfortable sexual attention—just kidding I'm actually going to rape you the minute I get the chance' is a level of dishonesty where he would rather just steer clear of her in the first place than end up telling that big of a lie, even if it's only implicit.

...yeah, he's pretty sure he can manage that. And if it gets tough he can remind himself how much the thought of that much insincerity makes him want to crawl out of his skin.

The bigger question is, with rape off the table does he still want to rescue her?

He slows down, then stops. Looks at the nerdy girl as though seeing her for the first time.

If making friends with her turns out to eat too much of his time and attention for too little reward he can always stop later. And he does want to find out if he can convince someone to give themselves to him without torturing them into it, and someone who has a pretty good reason to be grateful to him and who he has a really good reason not to torture seems like an ideal place to start figuring that out.

And every time he looks at her he gets an instinctive feel for how he could step in and start convincing those guys to clear off, and he's not even sure that seeing how is the same as wanting to, but it feels pretty similar.

Okay. Yeah. The flirty girl can wait.

He settles into the helpful mindset that worked so well with Jenna and Evelyn, and turns to head for the nerdy girl and her unwanted suitors.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen really thought it would be different here. Well, maybe just hoped. Well, maybe just wished. Here she was, in a new school, a place where people could pay attention to her for her mind again and not her body, just like they did when she was 12. Before, well... 

Back then it hadn't mattered that they were boys and she was a girl, she was just as smart or smarter than the rest of them, just as inventive, and she'd enjoyed talking about all kinds of science and math and fiction, getting better grades than them on math tests, playing her first dungeons and dragons campaign. They'd loved her because she was clever, because she was just like them, no matter what the bullies said. 

And then, one day, she wasn't. 

Some of the boys she thought were her friends expressed lewd and vile things and acted in ways she never would have expected from them. Others... didn't, but wouldn't stand up for her, and she still watched their gazes drawn to her chest when before they'd looked her right in the eyes. And they still treated her differently. Like she was other. Like she was less.

Thank goodness for the internet, thank goodness for fandom and fanfiction and everything in between, or she'd have had no friends at all during her teenage years. Not real friends, anyways. But she'd come here with a hope to make new friends, real ones, ones who would actually look her in the eyes. And here at orientation, she'd tried, shyly, to make some. But this was just a repeat of high school, with a couple of nerdy boys looking at her chest and trying to impress her, not realizing or caring that she already knew everything they were telling her about. And it looked like they wouldn't take the hint, either. Karen, was, well, just a little bit crushed. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, what's up?" he says, directly to the girl, bypassing the two guys who are trying to talk to her. He's only been this tall for a day, but he already finds it natural to adjust his posture for the right effect: friendly, open, cheerful, but still a little imposing, and subtly reacting to her body language to maintain a comfortable conversational distance without crowding her, but ignoring the other two and therefore incidentally pushing them away a little with the implicit weight of his presence.

(It's surprisingly easy to just not even think about looking at her chest. His helpful persona has other priorities, and even the predatory part of him has already decided she's off limits.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's thankful for the intrusion, but she's a bit surprised that someone like that would be talking to someone like her. She shifts her body towards him, and away from the boys, taking his proffered lead to shut them out. "Oh, not much," she says, managing a wan smile. "Just waiting for everyone to show up and orientation to start." He's looking at her face, not her chest, which is weird and unexpected. What's an obvious jock like him doing helping a nerd girl like her if not for the obvious reason. Maybe he's gay? She decides it's ok to maybe continue the conversation a little more, especially if it'll keep the other two away from her. "What about you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Same. What's your name? I'm Sean."

Permalink Mark Unread

One of the boys starts to say something in protest, the other boy elbows him and gives him a look. They both go and wander off in the direction of the flirty girl. 

Karen's still a little surprised by his, well, not looking at her breasts. And a little put out by her earlier revelation. But well, if he wants to try and be friends... "Karen. Nice to meet you." She sighs, and decides to go in a little deeper, with the standard "meet your fellow college student" patter, hoping that if he is straight, he won't think it means she's interested. He is attractive, she admits, but almost certainly not her type. "I'm here for the CS program," she tells him. "What are you majoring in?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Architecture. CS, that's, what, computers? Pretty cool."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, computers. Software engineering. Programming. That sort of thing." She pauses for second, a little confused. "Architecture, huh. I've heard that's supposed to be pretty hard. What got you into that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly? My parents decided they would be forever shamed if their kid didn't go to college, so they picked a school and a major and bought me a car as a bribe and they're paying me a slightly stupid amount of money to give it my best shot. Who knows, maybe I'll fail. School has never been my strong suit, I can't think sitting still."

On the other hand, architecture as a skill is going to be undeniably useful to him once he's got some land to build things on. He's kind of warming to the idea the more he thinks about it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen is mostly inclined to dismiss him as, well... She's not entirely sure. But certainly not as anyone very intelligent, just someone with rich parents who are making their poor child overreach, when he seems like he's much better suited for other things. Physical things, mostly. Not that there's anything wrong with that! But not necessarily anyone she'd want to make really good friends with. 

Still. His statement about not being able to think sitting still, and the way he acted, imposing himself and getting those boys off her back clearly meant he had some kind of intelligence. And maybe he'd learn better in a college environment, who knows? Regardless, he's the only person she's met so far who's treated her like an actual person; she probably shouldn't brush him off. And worst case she can always impress him with her intelligence by being just that much smarter than he. Even if it feels kind of hollow doing that to a maybe-disabled boy who wasn't given the right opportunities to grow.  

"Hah. Well, I hope they give you opportunity to move around when you learn in class. You might want to mention it to the teacher, they might have some things you can do that will help. Might try fidget toys too, if you never had? Have you? Do they help?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh, I haven't," he says thoughtfully. "I should give that a shot. Thanks." He smiles. Making friends sometimes pays off in helpful suggestions, who knew?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Glad to help!" she says. And means it. What kind of awful schools and parents does this poor kid have? Rich ones, probably. And terrible ones. Well, hopefully she can help?

They seriously never tried fidget toys? Seriously? Ugh.

"Well," she asks, still trying to be friendly, mostly because he still isn't looking at her chest, wow, "if you're not a fan of school, what do you like to do? What kinds of things do you get up to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm thinking of getting back into ballroom dance!"

Permalink Mark Unread

...gosh, ok then. That makes sense. He's definitely built well for it. Or built well for something, anyways, dance would certainly be a thing. And also makes it much more likely that he's gay. Some part of her is disappointed at the realization, that she's being treated as a person because he's never going to be interested in her. Or see her as a rival. Oh well. A friend is still a friend, right? "Huh. That does sounds fun, I think? A lot more active than what I do, at least, I've never done anything like it. How'd you get into that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, my parents signed me up for lessons when I was like twelve, and I kept up with it for a few years and then got out of the habit."

Permalink Mark Unread

...weird parents are weird. "Well, neat! It seems like something good to get back into." Karen really is curious what he's been doing in the interim that has him, that, well, well built. But she's way too polite/shy to ask. Well. Maybe she can direct the conversation to something more familiar. "Did you check what classes you have yet?" She asks. "Hopefully there aren't too many early morning ones. My only morning one is a math of CS survey course once a week which is annoying because I've done most of that stuff already, but they wouldn't let me test out. I was considering just skipping it, except for tests, but apparently they have a test each class. At least it's only once a week."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not nearly organized enough to have taken a close look at my schedule yet, I barely remembered there was an orientation thing today. Wow, a test each class? That'd suck for me, I hope you're good at tests."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well. More of a quiz really. A review of material from last week at the start of each class in lieu of homework, which normally I'd be a fan of, but, in this case when I know it all already..." She sighs. "But yeah! I've always enjoyed tests, especially math ones. Used to do math contests for fun back in school, it's always delightful to work your way through a tricky problem." Karen smiles wistfully. "That's honestly where I picked up a lot of this stuff up! That and just reading about it in books or on the internet for fun. I just really enjoy working my way through a complex and difficult problem, or seeing the clever trick in the brainteaser, if you know what I mean?" Karen blushes just a little. "Sorry, that might have been a bit much."

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, I think it's great! It'd drive me batshit, personally, but it's really cool that you can do that!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen blushes a little more. "Yeah, it seems like you're better at other kinds of things. Not that there's anything wrong with that! Your brain is just wired a little differently than mine. Honestly we're both probably wired a little differently than the norm. Which is kind of neat! And useful, if you can figure out what your comparative advantage is! And then hopefully make tons of money off of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, that'd be the trick. Well, if I never figure out how to cash in on who I am as a person, at least my parents are already rich."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen snorts. "Well, that's true."

Permalink Mark Unread

It's at this point in time that the RA clears her throat to get everyone's attention. "Alright everyone! I think everyone should be here by now. Let's all get in a nice big circle of the middle of the floor here, and we can play a couple games to get to know each other." A couple people make audible groans. "I know, I know, these are always silly," she says. "And I know you all don't live together, like most of the other groups do. But we're going to be hanging out for the next four hours, and it'll be a lot more fun if we break the ice some! Plus it's good practice for meeting your other classmates. So come on, let's go! I'll go easy on you all, promise, and then we can get on to the important stuff."

A quick look around will show that several other people have trickled in over the past few minutes, but no one of particular interest. Bottle-blonde flirty girl now has several people in her orbit, but the person she's been concentrating more on still isn't paying much attention to her. The rest of the interesting folks are pretty much exactly where they were, doing the same things. At least until they start to get into a circle, just as the RA told them to. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure, he'll sit in a circle and play icebreakers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen will attempt to sit with Sean, not having anyone else in the group that she's really made friends with yet.

Rachel starts them off with two truths and a lie, which does elicit some groans from the rest of the group -- but she mixes it up in an interesting way. Rather than it being two truths and a lie, it's two truths, a lie, and a dream (something you wish to be true/something you plan to make true about yourself, but isn't yet true) -- and you can do any combination of 3 of those, which actually leads to far more interesting and animated discussion about which things were which. Rachel's example is: "Plays basketball" (false), "owns a dog named ginger" (true), and "works out at the gym regularly" (dream). Of course, she still has them discuss/guess which is which. Once her turn is done, the RA tells them to introduce themselves with their name and major, and then, of course, the requisite three facts, true or dream or lie. (Rachel's major, she adds before they start to go around, is acting.)

The small scared boy's name is Elliot, and he's majoring in acting. He seems to be very softspoken, and rather nervous talking about himself -- or possibly talking to a crowd in general. The most interesting fact about him is that apparently he grew up in Kentucky -- the other facts and dreams he has are rather straightforward, bland, and relatively obvious. He might have done better if he hadn't been so close to the beginning. He occasionally speaks up when they discuss facts about one another, but mostly continues to try and look small and keep to himself. 

The standoffish girl, Zoe, is a art major, specializing in pottery, of all things. Her lie is that she's been working on that piece of gum for a whole day -- it's actually been two days. She told two other truths -- one that she changed her hairstyle and color every couple of weeks -- and that she'd dated 7 different boys before college. 

The buff boy that the revealingly-dressed girl has been concentrating on had a dream, and two truths -- but his truth is that he's gay -- which he confirms with a bit of a nod towards the girl, which makes her turn a rather bright shade of red in embarrassment. 

Her name turns out to be Valerie -- and she's majoring in art history, which she goes on to describe as "probably super easy" and "was really here just because her daddy thought she should have a college experience, y'know?" She doesn't really seem to care about the point of the game, apparently a little steamed at the buff boy showing her up like that -- she mostly rants for a minute about how her daddy could buy and sell the whole college, and how she's richer than the rest of the other students here, before Rachel steps in and suggests they move onto the next person. 

Only one of the boys who was hitting on Karen is a computer science major, interestingly enough -- the other is majoring in Architecture. 

And after a couple more students, it's Sean's turn. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm Sean, I'm studying architecture for no good reason."

He's been trying to think of three questionable facts. It's hard because he doesn't really like lying and also because he could truthfully say he has magic powers and the temptation is incredible but everyone would think he was crazy. But now it's his turn and he doesn't want to hold up the game, so he just goes with the first set of things he can come up with.

"I own a Lamborghini, I've danced with a professional ballet company, and I got expelled from high school for lighting a teacher on fire."

Permalink Mark Unread

All of these obviously sound blatantly false to everyone -- but they've been playing this game enough to know that at least one of them has to be true. Everyone very quickly settles on the lighting the teacher on fire being the false one: "if anyone had ever done that, they wouldn't be allowed here!" "That sort of thing gets kids sent to juivie, not a nice school like MTC!" Most of the class assumes that the ballet company is real (something he did as a small child, probably) and the Lamborghini is a dream -- but Karen has the presence of mind (with a little bit of glitter in her eyes from being sure she's figured out the puzzle that no one else did) to put together the fact that his family is rich, and that he'd mentioned that his parents had gotten him a car as a bribe. When she brings this up to the group (without calling it a bribe, she doesn't want to make Sean look bad), most of the rest of the students are pretty dismissive about it, but Valerie comes to her defense. "Oh come on, that's totally the sort of thing my daddy would do for me. If his parents are rich that totally makes sense. It's obviously the Lamborghini". Eventually, everyone is settled on what they think, and the RA asks Sean to reveal the truth. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean grins the whole time they're discussing it, and laughs occasionally when someone makes a particularly ironic comment.

"The Lamborghini's real, professional ballet is a dream although I did take ballet as a kid and some of my classmates got to dance with a real company, and I was only nearly expelled."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen smiles when she finds out she got it right, then opens her mouth a bit in shock when she realizes what he meant by the last bit. And then there's quite a bit of hubbub as the rest of the students clamor and demand to hear the rest of the story, some of them a bit scared, the rest disbelieving or morbidly curious or all three. Rachel cuts them off after a moment. "That sort of thing is often private," she says. "Only if he wants to tell us how any of what happened." She does give him a bit of an eye, though, one that implies that it's probably in his best interest to give a bit more of an explanation -- even if she is giving him an out. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, it's fair that people wanna know," he says. "All right, all right, I'll give you the story."

He smiles at Karen, because she picked up on the thing about the car.

"So, my philosophy teacher was kind of a character. He smokes, and he used to do Zippo tricks in class when he was bored. Most of the time I actually got along with him better than most teachers, but one time I'd finished an assignment on time for once in my life and I couldn't find the damn thing to hand it in and he refused to believe I'd done it and we got in a yelling match and the lighter was on his desk and I went for it. There was a real big fuss and I got suspended for a week and also they told him to stop having his lighter out in class. It is not really my proudest moment but it sure does make for a show-stopping icebreaker."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It certainly does." says Rachel. Some of the classmates are appeased, some are still a little scared of him, and Karen is looking at him with an odd and thoughtful look on her face. 

"Well, then," the RA continues, motioning at Karen, "it's your turn." 

"Oh! Right!" she says, shocked out of her concentration. "So: I was invited to the USAMO and placed in the top 50, senior year -- that's a really rather selective math contest, for folks who don't know. I'm a huge fan of Star Trek, and I've written a semi-popular Avengers fanfic under a pseudonym." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. Sean really isn't sure about any of these. He suspects the math contest placement is an almost-not-quite like his nearly dancing with a professional company or nearly getting expelled, but he isn't sure; and the other two seem about equally sure-I-guess-that-could-happen in a way that makes him suspect them both of being lies just because they're so mundane. What's a 'semi-popular' fanfic anyway? Actually, that one feels like it should be true just because 'semi-popular' is a weird level to either lie about or aspire to. Unless that's what she wants people to think. He is not good at this game.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's quite a lot of discussion about this, most of the folks deciding that the math contest pretty much has to be a dream, or a lie. The fanfic thing, which, someone asks a similar clarifying question to what Sean is thinking, Karen makes a face and explains that she means popular in fandom, but not necessarily outside of it. Everyone pretty much decides this is too specific to be false. And that leaves being into Star Trek as probably but not necessarily true. 

But when made to answer -- it turns out the math contest is in fact true -- she apparently tied for 46th with a couple other people. Which a couple people in the students kindof bug their eyes out at, and Karen looks a little smug when they do. The fanfiction was of course, as pointed out, also true -- though when pressed for which one it is, Karen says that that would be telling. Which leaves the "huge fan of Star Trek" as the lie -- which, as Karen explains, she never got into. It's Star Wars that she's a huge fan of. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww, Karen looking smug is great.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's pretty happy feeling smug as well. And some of the people are now looking at her as though she actually has a brain, a little bit shocked at the revelation. One of the two boys who were hitting on her before is actually looking a bit sheepish and sorry -- which means, maybe, just maybe, she might actually make some good friends here. Even if it looked bad to begin with. And worst case, she can still be friends with Sean. She's still rather confused by Sean, but he's clearly more intelligent than he appeared at first glance (or at least, that's what she's telling herself), and it seems like he had a rather troubled childhood. She's perfectly happy to help him out to settle into a good place. Still -- once this is over she should probably try and make other friends as well. There's a part of her that wants to keep making sure that Sean is ok, but Karen reminds herself that he seems pretty good on his own. He's the one who helped out her. And now she has the opportunity to make more friends. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The last couple of people do their icebreaker. By then, everyone does actually seem to be a lot more friendly with each other -- not so much because of the game itself, but because of the debates they were having around it. It's not perfect, of course -- Elliot is still shrunk and hiding, and Zoe is still keeping to herself, as are a couple other people here -- but for the most part, the discussion and argument over the past hour means that everyone is actually pretty comfortable with each other -- or at least understands who one another is. 

"Well, I hope that was fun!" says Rachel. "We're going to be heading over to the mess hall in a few, so why doesn't everyone stand up and stretch themselves out a little." Pretty much everyone does so, stretching out the kinks from sitting for so long. "I know you all aren't ever going to be as close as the groups that are actually living together," she says, "but you do all live in relatively similar locations, off-campus. You all live in and around Kingston Hill -- so you might be seeing more of each other than you would expect. Regardless, I do hope you've started to make a few new friends. Next up -- everyone's favorite part -- lunch! Which in theory, is the first part of your tour. The mess hall is thataway," she says, pointing. "Come on and follow me." 

The students do, forming a ragged group, as people in general are wont to do. Karen sort of pulls away from Sean for the moment a little bit awkwardly, not because she doesn't like him but because, well, she wants to try and make some other friends, too. Sean can probably tell that's what her intent is. Regardless, that leaves Sean the opportunity to try and talk to someone else, if he wants. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He thinks he'll go for the flirty girl who had a rich kid tantrum. If she's got that much money to throw around she might be useful. At least if she's got better access to it than he does.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is still pretty miffed at John for showing her up right in front of everyone like that. At least that explains why he wasn't falling for her charms (she's still a sexy hottie, not like these other loser girls). And she's still got a couple other boys who still are clearly into her (and it really is such a rush watching them bow and scrape and bend over backwards and laugh at her jokes, even the really awful ones. It's always gratifying to see the effect she has on men) but really no one particularly hot enough that she really wants to fuck them. The only other really hot boy in this crowd is the rich weirdo who was talking to the nerd girl of all things; doesn't he know he can do better than her. Seriously, people like them should really associate only with people in their proper station. 

That's not to say that she isn't going to fuck one of these pimply boys if she has to, though. She moved in a couple of days ago and it feels like she hasn't fucked in weeks. And she so very much wants to fuck someone, it's always a rush, and it's even more of a rush dumping them outside when she's done. She's going to give one of those boys the best night of their petty little lives, and then dump them on the sidewalk like the worn-out trash they are. She just has to get through this dumb lame orientation first. It's not like she really cares about this school; it's just something that'll make Daddy happy so he'll give her more money. Which he already had done; all her cute smiles and telling him how she was going to need to make sure she was ok without daddy to protect her had doubled her allowance -- she'd be able to buy tons of pretty clothes to make all the boys want her and all the girls jealous. And here she was, walking and talking to a couple lameo boys, when she'd really hoped she'd find someone a little bit more fun. 

But wait, is that weirdo rich boy coming to talk to her? Huh. Maybe he's figured out that the stupid nerdy girl is below his station and is coming to talk to someone of his proper class. Valerie figures she can probably use someone like him a dozen times or so before she gets bored of him. She puts on her best coquettish smile and slyly bats an eye in his direction as he approaches. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...wow. The helpful persona has nothing to say here; even his predatory side is kind of uncomfortable. She's so intensely fake it's actually kind of hard to look at her.

But if he can figure out how to keep her, she'll be useful, and that's worth putting up with a fake smile or two, right?

He still has a hard time making himself smile back.

Permalink Mark Unread

She gives a little smile back, still flirting with the other boys. She's not going to go over and talk to him, oh no, she's gonna make sure he does all the work here. That way she can always snap up one of these little boys if the big boy doesn't end up working out for some reason. She's sure one of them would love to comfort her if she gets all sniffly about how it didn't work out. Maybe even make them angry at the big strong man being mean to her. There's lots of kinds of fun she can have with these dumb boys, and so little time to do it in. She's gonna have such a fun time at college. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It is perhaps a good thing for Valerie that Sean can't actually read her mind. Reading her body language is bad enough. The dismissive-possessive thing she's got going on with the two boys currently flirting with her, and the undercurrent of contempt in how she looks at him, and...

...you know what, fuck it. He's at least pretty sure that if he gets fed up enough he can resort to telling her off before he resorts to violence.

"Hope I'm not interrupting anything," he says, stepping up to her little group. This time he hangs back, giving the other two guys clear precedence, deliberately not intruding on their space or putting himself between them and her.

Permalink Mark Unread

The two boys, given the opportunity presented, circle in closer around the girl, the one that Sean scared off from Karen before especially. 

 

Valerie is a little miffed. She wanted to see him push the other two out of his way, or stand in front of them, or something. It's always such fun getting boys to fight over her. Besides, can't he see she's the hottest thing in the room? And that she wants? Valerie turns up her smile. What is he doing giving these other stupid boys a chance. 

But that's fine. He's just a nice, polite boy. Thinks he's a nice big boy scout, does he? Maybe that's why he was talking to that ugly nerd trash. Well, she can enjoy a challenge. And it's always fun to have a nice polite boy at her beck and call. 

Valerie carefully flattens out her "come hither" to a warm glow, and, with a smile, says. "Oh, not at all! We were just talking about what we think the food is going to be. Would you like to join our little conversation?"

Permalink Mark Unread

I find being in your presence almost physically painful, he does not say, because he is trying very hard to keep his eye on the prize here.

"Do we have any reason to think the food's going to be good?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gives her best amused snort. "Probably not compared to what you and I are used to, of course." Actually, hm, she could see a bit of a dark look on his face. Maybe, given that he's a boy scout, he doesn't respond to superiority so well. She decides to tone it down a little. "Well, at least compared to what we've had, I'm sure. But that isn't really a fair comparison, is it? I'm sure it'll be at least passable, and likely nutritious! At the very least. I'm sure it'll be fun, don't you think?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Man, I don't know what kind of food you think I eat. I think my favourite meal I ever had was pizza at Costco."

This is a really unstrategic thing to say but it's true and it's so hard to say anything else.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie doesn't let her emotions appear on her face, or stumble at all when she hears him say that. She mentally downgrades Sean several notches. Clearly he's a simple boy who, well, even if his parents are rich clearly is mostly being lifted up by their wealth. And doesn't have a good appreciation for the finer things in life. Well, maybe if he shows him a really good time, he'll be super thankful. And... if his parents are in the habit of just giving him expensive presents like the car, maybe she can get him to give her expensive gifts too. Like clothing. Or jewelry. And, if she's being honest with herself, Valerie is pretty jealous of that car of his. Her daddy only ever got her a BMW. Maybe once they've been alone for a little bit, she can convince him to let her borrow it. For a while. Admittedly, she's never actually thought to ask daddy for a nice car like that. Maybe she will when she calls him later, and then she'll have two really expensive cars.

Still, it takes her a couple seconds to figure out how to respond to that. "Oh, really? I didn't know you were so into pizza! I bet I can take you to a really good pizza place in the city later, if you'd like to have a dinner with me?" She bats her eyes at him, just little, giving him a small hint of a seductive smile. "I'm sure it'll be delicious, and we'll have such a good time together."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh thank fuck. He smiles a little, and if he's more relieved than flirtatious, well, he does his best to cover it. "Sure, I'd love to."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gives him a warm grin, all the while smirking internally, and starting to mentally plan the date. What best to wear to catch his eye and make him want her... he still doesn't seem to be as into her as she'd like, for some reason, well, she's sure a bunch of makeouts will change that, but what to wear to get him to do it. Maybe, if he's so attracted to that trash with the giant tits, well, maybe she'll wear something that shows off her breasts, maybe the lovely red number with the cleavage that goes allllll the way down to her belly button. Yes, that'll do nicely.

Valerie also wonders if there's some way she can show up that bitch before the orientation is over. Maybe better not to, though, if he seems to like her, and she doesn't want to make this any harder -- though the fact that he's a hard nut to crack is making her want to have him all the more. Besides, there will be plenty of opportunity to prove that she's better than that brainy trash once she parades him in front of her.

"Awesome!" she says with a coquettish grin. "It should be a fun little outing! We can figure out the details later, maybe once this is all done, just give me your number and I can text you mine so we can work out the details!"

One of the boys glares angrily at Sean, and walks off to talk to someone else.

Permalink Mark Unread

He manages to summon up a semi-genuine smile by picturing her lying on the floor of his torture closet bleeding in a dozen places.

"Sure thing," he says agreeably, and gives her his number.

Permalink Mark Unread

She puts it in her phone with a smile. "Great!" I'll see you soon~" Valerie adds a bit of a seductive lilt to the "soon" before skipping off to talk to someone else, to see if it'll make him jealous. There aren't that many great prospects in this small group, but well, that guy over there looks reasonably cute. She'll also wait, oh, lets say 20 minutes or so to text him, just to make him anxious. Really, whatever it takes to make him a nervous wreck by the time they go on their date, the easier it'll be to manipulate him into being her rich boytoy until she gets bored of him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh thank fuck he doesn't have to talk to her anymore.

He does his best not to instantly drop her from his attention, because he bets she'll be checking to see how interested he seems. Maybe he can just... stop trying to be an extrovert for a little while and just eat lunch and not worry about it. Good plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

That will probably work fine, they're just coming up on the mess hall anyways.

It turns out, once they're inside, the mess hall, while it does have a cafeteria section, also has about a dozen small, fast-food-like restaurants in addition, kindof like in a food court at a mall. There's a burger place, a chinese food place, and a number of others. They're not restaurants anyone will recognize; they're pretty clearly specifically made for this college and don't exist elsewhere.

"Alright, who here has signed up for the meal plan already?" the RA asks. Some of the hands are raised, but not all of them. "Well, for those of you who haven't -- each of you are assigned meal blocks which can be used here, at the cafeteria, which will have one of several dozen rotating options every day. You can see the schedule on the meal plan website. A few of these, such as chicken finger day, you probably want to use your meal block on the cafeteria, and get to lunch early." She gives them all a grin.

"Most of the rest of the time, while the food is available, it isn't necessarily what I'd call, well, good. Though your personal preferences may differ. Regardless, on those days, you may wish to use your meal block at one of these other fine establishments here," she waves her arm in demonstration, "instead. They offer 2 or 3 different options, but always the same ones every day. If you're the kind of person who likes eating a cheeseburger with fries for lunch every day, well, you certainly have that option."

Rachel holds up a bunch of plastic cards shaped like credit cards. "Because you're all here for orientation, your meal plans haven't actually started yet. These cards have 2 meal blocks on them, one for lunch and one for dinner, as well as an additional $5 to spend on extras that aren't necessarily included in your blocks -- a number of these places will let you upgrade your blocks for an extra dollar or two, and depending on which meal plan you decided to sign up for, you may get a weekly allotment of flexible money, as well as blocks." She starts handing out the cards. "The blocks and money on these will expire after today, so if you do want to use it, you're going to need to do so before the end of the day."

She pauses for a moment, with a smile, making sure they all look like they understand, and that they all get their meal cards. "Feel free to check out and buy food at any of the many places here, and have lunch with whomever you'd like -- there are a number of other orientation groups here right now if you want to talk to any of them. If you're not on the meal plan, and you want to be, you'll want to talk to the nice folks over at that table over there." She points to a table with a short line, with two students with Orientation 2019 shirts in bright colors. "They'll be able to explain it in more detail and help you pick a plan. Regardless -- I want all of you back here by 1:20, to make sure we can get going on our tour at 1:30. That should give you all plenty of time to eat. Understood? Great! Go have fun, and feel free to talk to me or anyone else in a shirt like this if you have any questions." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow this is all so needlessly complicated. Oh well. Sean is going to have INTROVERSION and BURGERS.

(Should he be getting on a meal plan so he can use this place as a hunting ground? Nah, there'll probably be plenty of other places he can pick up victims, no reason to restrict himself to fellow students. And probably there is some way to eat at the cafeteria with real human money once in a while if for some reason you really want to do that. And if there isn't, oh well.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The line for burgers is somewhat longer than most of the rest of the lines. This is probably not too surprising. A reasonable fraction of the people from their orientation group also head for the burger line as well, including Karen -- though that's mostly because the other people she'd been talking to are heading there as well -- and seeing Sean get into that line clinches it for her.

While they're in line, Karen comes up next to Sean.

"Hey, Sean," she says. "What were you doing talking to Valerie, of all people?" She's still somewhat confused about how smart Sean is and in what ways, but she still very much wants to make sure she can help him grow. And she's sure Valerie is bad news, and is a little worried that he doesn't seem to notice, or care. (It's also a data point against him being gay, which was a bit of a surprise, but who knows.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles wryly. "I wanted to see if I could tolerate her. The answer seems to be maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, at least he knows, at least on some level, that she's bad news. Still. He has the perfect opportunity here to get better and see what he can really do, and she doesn't want him to blow it. "I'd be careful around her," she tells him. "I think she's bad news, and she keeps glaring at me." Sean's phone gives a single buzz in his pocket. "I... I would be very careful around her. Okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll be all right," he promises.

Permalink Mark Unread

"If, if you're sure, ok? Just, if she's a jerk to you, or tries to manipulate you, or something, you don't have to listen to her." Sean's phone buzzes again. "And you can always talk to me if you need to." Sean's phone buzzes a third time.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aww, thanks. Seriously, though, I'll be okay."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, it's not like she can do any more. Not without being much too overbearing. Well, hopefully she'll be able to keep an eye on him. She feels a little awkward asking for his number, or anything like it -- she doesn't want to give him the wrong impression. She can probably just find his student email in the student directory and email him later. Or ask him for it later when it's not quite so awkward. She turns back to the conversation with her new friends (it's amazing how much easier it was once the other nerds realized she was smarter than them. They still keep glancing at her chest, and some of them are being a little awkward, but well... it's a lot better than it was in high school. Thank goodness). She turns herself to try and include him in the conversation with the rest -- they're talking about their class schedules seeing if they have any classes together, and when the classes are, or what electives they're going to take next semester when the college lets them start to pick classes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean doesn't have his class schedule on hand and so can't super participate in this, so he takes the opportunity to find out who the hell was texting him just now.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's Valerie.

The first text is "This is (heart emoji)Valerie(heart emoji)! You can come pick me up at 6 PM this evening!". The message is followed by her address, and several more emoji hearts.

The next one is "We're gonna have sooooooo much fun! Hope you're looking forward to it! (winkyface emoji)".

And the last is "XXXOOO(heart)(heart)(heart) (winkyface) (winkyface)".

Permalink Mark Unread

...okay. So. Kinda jealous, huh.

Well, at 6PM tonight that will hopefully stop mattering one way or another.

He texts her back sounds good, I'll see you then!, and can't quite bring himself to add a heart emoji. Wow this is painful.

Permalink Mark Unread

If he can see Valerie at the moment, or looks around for her, he'll see her look up at him and give him a wink while standing next to yet another attractive boy (she's scoping this one out for more fun and games later, but she doesn't have the kind of plans for him as she does for Sean. This boy's just a one time fling, Sean is going to be wrung dry before she's done with him. Plus it might make him jealous if he looks over at them).

If he's not looking in her direction, she's going to glare pointedly at the back of his head for a few seconds or so before turning back to her current target and continuing to flirt with him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does in fact glance over at Valerie, and spots her with the other boy, and smiles, because pretending to be into her is already painful enough and pretending to be jealous on top of that would just be way too much.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nothing further interesting happens while they're in line; the conversation moves from school to math and computer science to various other more nerdy topics. Sean is welcome to contribute but may not have too much to say, if this sort of thing isn't in his interest. Karen is having a great time though.

Eventually, they manage to get their food, with about a half-hour to spare. The four of them head off towards an empty table, Karen included, with their trays of food. There's enough room for Sean to follow if he wants, or he can go try and talk to other people if he desires. Valerie is chatting up the same boy from before at a table, Elliot is sitting by himself all small again at the corner of a table, still looking small and nervous, Zoe has a sandwich and is alternating taking bites of it and typing on her phone, still acting standoffish, and Rachel is in a small knot of people, all of them wearing Orientation 2019 shirts, having a conversation about something.

There are also a number of people he hasn't met yet in the cafeteria if he wants to look around at those.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does glance around halfheartedly, but no one really catches his eye, probably because dealing with Valerie is stressful enough that right now he would have a hard time getting excited about even the literal most attractive person on Earth.

As fun as it is to watch Karen have a great time, he doesn't really understand what anyone's talking about and there's a lot of them and it's a bit much. He hangs back and looks for somewhere isolated to sit. Elliot looks to have taken the most isolated available spot. Well, maybe he can sit near there and just ignore everyone. Yes. Good plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elliot shrinks back a little when he sits there, and makes no attempt to communicate. If Sean doesn't say or do anything he'll relax a bit after a dozen seconds or so and go back to picking at his Chinese food with his chopsticks.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is exactly what Sean was after and now he can happily eat his burger in peace.

Permalink Mark Unread

The burger is decent, but not great, the fries are, well, normal crinkle cut fries. It is a pretty bog-standard burger with fixings and fries. There's ketchup and mustard and mayo and things in various stations around the food court/cafeteria, along with napkins and straws and such, if he wants any.

Once it gets to be about 1:15, people start tossing their trash and putting their trays and silverware and glasses in the relevant depositories for such things, before gathering in various locations. Each of those locations has an Orientation-shirted person standing in the middle. If Sean looks around he can spot Rachel pretty easily (since she is rather tall).

Permalink Mark Unread

It's convenient how she's so findable. And everything feels much less terrible now that he has eaten something and not had to talk to anyone for a while. Over to Rachel he goes.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are, once again, people in groups of ones and twos and threes and fours, conversing happily with each other or keeping to themselves. By now, the conversations are much less awkward than they were this morning. Karen is happily explaining something to her new friends, Elliot also looks somewhat better for having food inside him, and Zoe is as standoffish as ever. Valerie is nowhere to be seen.

When it gets to be 1:25, a couple more stragglers show up, and Rachel says "Alright, that's everyone -- Valerie told me that she had something she needed to do, and won't be around for the rest of the day, in case anyone is worried." She does her best not to make a face, though Sean will notice if he's at all paying attention. If Sean manages to look at their reactions, several of the other students look disappointed, and another several (including Karen) look relieved. "We can get an early start on the tour! All of this is on your campus map, of course, but it'll be a lot easier to find your buildings and classrooms tomorrow if you've already been to them once, so keep an eye out for the rooms from your class schedule so you know where they are! For our first stop, we're going to be heading to the arts building, which is..." she points. "...thataway! We'll head out this exit." She leads, and the rest of the group follows. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, Sean has only the vaguest idea which places he needs to be figuring out how to locate, but whatever, he'll just get to know the whole place and then wherever he needs to go he'll be able to find it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Rachel is very happy to show them the whole place! And she will give additional mention of where certain kinds of classes tend to be held (architecture is mostly in a specific hallway in the arts building). And plus she adds random details that are useful to know about campus that are clearly not on the sanctioned tour, such as the fact that the library study room blinds are not actually opaque enough to hide everything going on inside them, which may not be immediately obvious since the inside of said rooms are so much brighter than the hallway outside. ("But," she adds, "you can always turn off the lights.")

There are various conversations that happen during the tour, of course, but Rachel has more than enough patter and additional facts and answers to whatever questions they have to keep their attention the entire time. They pass various other orientation groups going in various directions as they go through the buildings, clearly on the same tour in a different order.

Eventually, they come back to the main quad, which has several paved paths running through the large green field, the sides of which are peppered with various tables and posters advertising various clubs.

"And, this is our last stop!" Rachel says. "Telling you from experience, college is a lot easier and a lot more fun if you join a club or two. It's a lot easier to go to campus, especially when you live off-campus, if you have a fun activity to look forward to at the end of the day. You don't have to join right away, and not all of them are here today -- there will be a bigger fair in a week -- but feel free to peruse the various tables and talk to the people there, and sign up with your college email for whatever you're interested in. Signing up is not a commitment, you're just putting yourself on their mailing list, so feel free to sign up for a bunch now and pick which one or two or ten you want to do later."

She pauses for a moment. "Also, this is where I leave you all to your own devices -- I'll be over at that table" she points to a table full of Orientation folks "in case you need anything, so feel free to come over and ask me, or anyone else with a shirt like this if you're curious or need help with something. And if you want to follow up later, my school id is easy enough to remember -- it's just rquinn -- so my email will be rquinn@mtc.edu . Feel free to come to me with any questions or concerns you might have, no matter what -- I'll be glad to help out with anything, or direct you to the folks who can!" She gives them a small bow. " That's all for me for now! Hope you had a tolerable time, and hope you all have a great first semester here!" And then she stands and waits, in case anyone comes up to her for a few minutes as everyone disperses.

Permalink Mark Unread

That tip about the study rooms is hilarious.

Okay, time to find all of the dancing clubs that he might be remotely tempted to join, and anything else that looks interesting, and he should've set up his email before now but he does at least know what it is and with any luck he can figure out how to check it later.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are a number of dance clubs! Similarly-categoried things are clustered together on the quad, so once he finds one of the dance club tables, the others are nearby. There's a salsa dance club, a swing dance club, and yes, a ballroom dance club, along with several non-social dance clubs. Several other performance-based clubs are nearby as well (including a magicians club, of all things).

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives his email to all the social dance clubs, although he probably won't end up joining literally all of them.

Magicians club makes him laugh a little, but he's not going to join it just for the amusement value of secretly having real magical powers, so he gives it a pass.

Permalink Mark Unread

If he pays enough attention to the ballroom dance club signup he'll be able to see that Jenna has already signed up (and find out her last name and email).

There are various other clubs he can see if he wanders around some more, math and science and video gaming and tabletop gaming and orchestra and choir and student ethnic groups and social change groups, along with various others. But also a number of students are peeling off and heading back to their dorms at this point; it seems like nothing else is scheduled. He's perfectly free to leave if he wants.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, none of the rest of that looks interesting. He doesn't even bother looking through all the clubs, just heads back to his car and...

...well, at first he intends to go home, but then he's sitting in his car and realizes that he doesn't want to leave it, so he parks briefly within range of a building with free wifi and sets up his student email on his laptop, then spends the rest of the afternoon driving aimlessly around town. Somewhere in the middle of all that it also occurs to him to text Jenna and report that he successfully found the ballroom club.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is rather ecstatic to see that he's signed up. "Awesome! Can't wait to see you there!", she texts him. She refrains from doing anything more; after having thought through her experiences yesterday, and having been a little overwhelmed and everything by all of orientation, which had been really fun and let her meet a whole bunch of new people, she decided it might probably be best to take things a little slow. But not too slow -- if it turns out she can handle her classes fine she really wants to take more drives in his car and maybe do other fun things in his car. Eventually. With some calm consideration beforehand. Probably.

 

After driving around for a while, Sean gets a call on his cell phone. It's marked as "unknown number".

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, is it.

He picks up.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello, Sean," says the voice on the phone. "I will require your decision." It's rather clearly the person he met in his apartment, yesterday.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow he'd forgotten how much he hated that guy. The voice really brings it all back.

"I'm keeping it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Excellent. Do enjoy yourself, Sean," he replies. And then the phonecall ends.

Permalink Mark Unread

...huh. So he actually didn't ever have to agree to anything.

Only time will tell if that even makes a difference, he guesses. Meanwhile, he has a date with Valerie to dread and/or look forward to.

Permalink Mark Unread

Date time approaches! She told him to be at an address at 6 PM; when does he manage to show up?

Permalink Mark Unread

5:55.

Permalink Mark Unread

The address is of a very nice apartment building, in a richer part of town, not too far from his own. Valerie is not yet anywhere to be seen. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He can wait until it's actually 6.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is still no Valerie by then. 

Permalink Mark Unread

At exactly 6:00 he texts her ready yet?

Permalink Mark Unread

He will not immediately get a response. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, sure.

He puts on music and waits. If she takes more than ten minutes to answer, he's gonna get out his laptop and watch porn or something.

Permalink Mark Unread

At 6:24, the door opens, and Valerie finally exits the building. She...

 

Valerie is sure she looks incredible. Especially after that delightful romp with that silly boy that she dragged off during orientation. Not up to her usual standards, perhaps, but it had been days and Valerie always thought better after a nice hard fucking. Plus, watching his face when she threw him out and told him that she had a real man showing up in a few hours was priceless. Almost as fun as the sex itself. It's always such a rush when she dumps them. 

But after she'd tossed him out on his ear, she'd had a few moments to think. 

The big boy had been much less into her than usual. He'd still agreed to the date, possibly because he wasn't the smartest boy, but he was eager and friendly. So Valerie probably would need to not quite stir the pot so much until she had him well and truly hooked. And some of her regretted leaving him with that huge-chested nerd trash in case the bitch managed to reel him in without her, but she managed to reassure herself that he'd at least show up. He was too nice not to. Besides, by then it was too late to do anything about it. 

She showered, making sure to wash her hair and put on lotion, and then started preparing for the date. She really wanted that car; she was going to pull out all the stops until he was hers. She very much needed to wear her fun little red number, especially to make sure she drew his eye better than that bitch. It was perfect for it, too, a dark red length of fabric that went from the back of her neck, over each breast, pulling them together, and meeting together at her waist, where it filled out into the bottom of the dress. It was backless, as well, just for maximum effect. And no panties, of course, in case things got, well, fun. Which she was sure they would. Along with that she put on some sensible matching red heels, and a necklace with a large dark stone that sat between her breasts, drawing attention to them. Valerie looked at herself in the mirror, grinning snidely at herself. Ravishing, as always. There was no way he was going to resist her like this. 

She did up her hair, and makeup, and then sat, watching out the window. 

When he arrived, she smirked (after taking a moment to be, well, impressed with the car. It would be hers soon enough. And worst case... she took a moment to snap a few pictures of it to show daddy to ask him for it. She knew he'd cave before long after such an impassioned request from his best and lovely daughter; her pout always did him in. But that could wait.

His text made her smirk. He was on the hook. Still, she knew she didn't need to make this take too long. She waited for his next text; she'd respond to that one. 

But none came. Eventually, slightly aggravated that he hadn't even texted or tried to drive away, she exited the room and went to the elevator. 

The elevator ride was calming, and she took a moment to get back to herself. He was clearly anxious at this point. Normally she'd make him wait longer, but, well. She needed that car. She needed to show up that brainy nerd trash. And she needed to wrap him around her little finger, and make him hers. And she would. 

Valerie flouces out of the building, with a seductive smile on her face, makes a show of looking around for his car, smiles seductively when she "finds" it, and waves, walking over to him slowly. She wonders if he'll play the real gentleman here and get out and open the door for her. Probably not, few men do these days, but it's always nice when they do. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sees her coming out of the corner of his eye, closes the laptop, and leans over to open the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

She was hoping he'd get out of the car to do it, but well, better than nothing! And soon he'll be falling over himself to be chivalrous, Valerie is sure. She pauses just in front of the open door, keeping her frown that he is still wearing the same clothing to herself. It's ok. If anything, it'll just make him feel embarrassed and shameful. She can work with that. 

"Sorry it took so long! You know how long it takes us girls to get ready!" She giggles vapidly, fluttering her eyes in his direction, and spinning around so he can see all of her. "I bet it's worth the wait, though!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You do look pretty hot," he acknowledges. "I like the dress."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie grins happily at him, tittering a little at the compliment, pretending to be overwhelmed by his (admittedly, underwhelming) compliment. Always good to make them feel good for doing nice things for her. Pretty soon he'd be doing very nice things for her. Like letting her borrow his car. 

She daintily gets inside, and closes the door behind her. The seats are way too comfortable, and the car is incredible. She needs this car. She's so glad it'll be hers soon. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The moment the door clicks shut, he wills her to be unable to lie or conceal her feelings. And then wills the doors to lock themselves and stay that way. (His eyes glow briefly, but he blinks them shut long enough to cover it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, I found a great Italian place for us that serves pizza," Valerie says, and frowns. She hadn't quite meant to say it like that, but, whatever. "Let me just put in the address for the dark alley where I plan to make out with you first before we get to the restaurant in your GPS." Wait what that definitely wasn't what she intended to say. She tries to smile but instead she can feel the confusion and dismay on her face appear, and she can't make it go away. "Er, because that'll be a fun start to the date and will definitely make you more inclined to listen when I tell you to order the real food instead." Wait what why is she saying all of this out loud. "Er, I mean..." She wants to say that she's just kidding but she can't. She blushes. What's happening? Um. She needs to make out with him, now, to cover over this, that way he'll totally ignore it all. She tries to act all sexy and needy and show off her body and lean over for a kiss, showing off her tits, but for some reason she acts all tentative and scared. What the fuck is happening? She tries to kiss him anyways. 

Permalink Mark Unread

As she leans toward him, he freezes her long enough to comment, "It's amazing how much less infuriating you are like this."

This time he doesn't hide the fiery light in his eyes. It flares when he takes away her ability to move, and flares again when he gives it back.

Permalink Mark Unread

She pulls away from the kiss, terrified. His eyes glowed, fuck, he was doing something to her. Froze her and unfroze her. Made her tell the truth. She has to get away from him. Valerie scrambles backwards towards the car door, and attempts to open it to get away, trying the handle madly. It doesn't work. She tries changing tactics. She still can't act all sensual, for some reason, even if she is a little turned on by his power. "Well, you have me," she tells him, "now what are you going to do with me?" She tries blinking coquettishly at him to act all seductive at him, to gain back some measure of her power, but her body just won't do it. Damnit. Well, maybe... "I want to give you pleasure," she says. "I bet I can give you pleasure like you've never had before, if you'll let me. It'll be the best time of your life, if you just let me act a little more freely." It's really annoying having to say things like that without the usual seductive lilt in her voice, but well, hopefully it gets the point across. And maybe with a little bit more play she can have this... magic boy under her spell again. She feels compelled to speak. "I really want to seduce you," she tells him, trying her best to choose her words carefully. It doesn't work, she needs to say more. "I want to seduce you so that I can, can, make you more enamored of me." She's struggling. "Want to please me. Want to do whatever I say." Damnit. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, this is so much better."

His eyes flash again; the windows are opaque. Again; his laptop vanishes from his lap (and appears in his backpack, which is sitting in the cargo space under the hood).

"So! At this point I feel like it's only fair to be straight with you, and I hate lying anyway, so here's the deal. I have magic powers. In this car I am effectively a god. You piss me off immensely, and I kind of want to murder you, which, fun fact, I can do at any time just by thinking about it. But all things considered I think I'd rather make you swear to be my slave forever. Then I can do whatever I want with you at any time whether you're on my territory or not."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie has no reason to disbelieve him. And... to be honest, she's a little turned on by his sudden strength and power. And, what power. He could make people do all kinds of awful things. She, she needs to be a part of this. She spends a few dozen moments stammering, deciding on a course of action. This, of course, compels her to say "I'm trying to figure out what to say next, to convince you to make me a part of this." Which really makes her rather cross -- but at least she doesn't have to stammer. She takes a few moments to breathe, and figures out what to say next. 

"I didn't know you were strong, and I'm sorry for pissing you off," she says. Damn. Why can't she act all seductive? She can still talk about it at least. "I think I can be a lot more use to you alive, and I think you'll have a lot more fun if I get to serve you as more than a slave." Still no problems. "I can help bring you other women, and men too, if you're into that sort of thing. Especially men. I've always found it easy to make them do what I tell them to. Until you. But if you're not into them, I know I can turn plenty of girl's heads, even some who thought they were straight." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anything you can give me if I don't own you, you can still give me if I do," he points out. "You're really not negotiating from a position of strength here."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I, um." Hmph. "I think if you make me into a slave, you will ignore me, and not listen to my ideas," she says very carefully. "If you give me power over your slaves and let me give you advice, I expect I can help you enjoy yourself more, and please you while you do it. I, do, want the power as well because I will enjoy using it," she says. "But I want to suck you off while you crush the will of the lesser slaves under your heel. I think it, will be hotter, for you, if I can teach you better ways to control others, to humiliate them, and let me egg you on." Frustrating as this is, she is getting a little turned on right now. "Wouldn't you love it if you did horrible things to someone while I sucked you off? Or fucked your nice hard cock as you made them bow and scrape and take their dignity away?" The idea turns her on. And some of the seductive lilt is coming back into her voice, and she smiles. Maybe she is changing his mind? "I can show you the kind of pleasure I can give you now, if you'd like to see~?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, trust me, I'll like you much better as a slave. I'll listen to you more, too, because you won't be able to lie to me. As long as I don't own you, you're that annoying manipulative self-centered girl I kind of want to murder. But once I own you you're mine, and I plan on taking good care of my things... if you give yourself to me willingly. If you waste my time making me torture you into it, I'll probably just use you to test how deep my mind control powers can go."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie curls her lip into a frown. "Well. I." Hmph. A slightly different tactic, then. She is ok with being his slave as long, as, well. "What... does care mean, exactly? Caring for me is... I enjoy power. Want power. Deserve it. I... can be your slave, but I want to be your best slave. Your top slave. If you promise to let me rule them, I'll submit to you willingly. I want to have power over your other slaves like that trash of a girl, what's her name, Katie?" Whoops, she hadn't quiiiite meant to say that. Shit. "I know that sounds bad, but, if, if you promise to let me be your top slave, let me rule and control your slaves, show you how hot it is to humiliate them, you'll see how much more fun it is that way. And I'll be better able to help you convince others to become your slaves forever, just like me. You want that, don't you? I can show you just how hot it is to have power over others, if you make me your favorite. And you know I'm not lying." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Karen is worth ten of you," he says flatly, "and you are incredibly lucky that I'm basically not into humiliating people, because I bet you'd hate the kinds of things I'd do to you if I was. As it is—"

His eyes glow sun-gold again, and he grabs her by the hair and drags her into the obsidian-lined torture closet that's now in the back of the car. His magic provides just enough light to see dim shapes; the glow of his eyes reflects off the walls in glittering red-orange sparks.

"Get on your knees," he says, "right now, and swear to me that you're mine, that I own you, that you're giving yourself to me to be my slave and my property forever. Or I'll light you on fire and then ask again. And I will keep hurting you, and keep asking, until you give me what I want. And every time you make me ask again, you're taking another step away from the world where I might eventually let you earn a slave of your own, and toward the world where you die right here in the back of my car and a mindless doll who lives only to serve me walks out of here wearing your skin."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie doesn't understand. He's strong. And powerful. And can make people do anything he wants. What he says doesn't make sense. "Have... have you ever tried humiliating people?" she ventures. "You... you should try it, you must never have tried it. If you try it, you'll love it, I can show you how much you'll love it!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

And now she is on fire.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie has never been in as much pain in her life. She hasn't really been in pain at all, before, she realizes. It hurts more than anything. She screams, and screams, and screams. "I, I, I'm sorry, please, make it stop, please! I'll, I'll..." no, no, he said Karen was better than her, better than Valerie, he can't. He wouldn't. She won't submit, not yet, not until she gets something. "Don't.... don't make her better than me," she screams, "She doesn't deserve to be better than me, you deserve better, you deserve me, please! She'll never be as good as me, she doesn't know how to please you the way I would!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

The fire lingers through her screams, through her begging, through her pathetically misdirected attempts to convince him she's worth something.

And it occurs to him, as he stands there watching her burn, that maybe he could... correct a few of her mistaken assumptions here.

So he wills for her to know exactly how he feels right now.

The rush of power, the contempt, the frustration. The arousal at the sight of her shaking blistering body, at the sound of her screams. The patience, more patience than he would've expected to have at this point, the willingness to keep doing this for as long as it takes to break her. The complete indifference to all her offers of pleasure, because he understands with a deep and tired clarity that she has no idea what he wants, that she barely has any idea it's possible to want things other than exactly the same things that she wants, and that no matter how good she thinks she is at sucking cock she will never succeed at painting a picture of a future he finds enticing as long as all she's doing is describing her own fantasies and telling him to want them.

Permalink Mark Unread

This.... probably hurts more than anything he could have ever done to her. With fire, or whips, or.... or... anything. She isn't being particularly inventive right now. He disdains her. He disdains her. He disdains her. How can he disdain her. And he... her mind balks at the concept of what he likes, he likes this and he... doesn't... like... humiliation. Not everyone does. He has the power to humiliate her, someone strong with the power to make others kneel and... person he.... no.... he doesn't see her as strong or powerful at all. As weak and... fake and.... pointless. And he isn't rubbing her nose in it. He isn't doing this to humiliate her, her wants her to understand so he can get on with things. And she can feel just how patient he's being, with wanting to get on with things. He wants her to understand and she doesn't understand at all. It does not and can not make sense to her. 

But she does understand she has no way out, without swearing herself to him, and that she has nothing he wants but that. That part is clear. That part is ever so clear. 

"I'll do it!" she screams. "Turn it off and I'll do it, I'll kneel and say whatever you want me to say! Just turn it off so I can do it!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

He lets up with the fire, and lets up with the empathy a moment later, and waits.

Permalink Mark Unread

She gets on her knees, quickly, grateful not to be in burning on fire and in pain, mind still confused and reeling. "I'm... I swear to be yours, to be your slave, I, I forget what you wanted me to say, just tell me and I'll say it, I'm sorry, please!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tell me you're mine," he says, grabbing her by the hair again. "Tell me you're mine and you'll always be mine. Tell me I own you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I, I, I'm yours!" She shrieks, still confused, and slightly terrified by the sudden violence. "I'm yours and will always be yours! You own me!" 

She can say it, which means that she believes it. She knows she means it. She knows that it's true. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Good.

It would be convenient if there was a way to verify that it worked without letting her out of his car, but that can be a problem for Future Sean, because right now he would like to take out his frustration by violently fucking her face.

(But, because he does want to take good care of his things, he wills her to know that he's satisfied. Still angry, but not going to torture her again, at least not right now. She did what he wanted and she's not making anything worse for herself.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie blurbles and gags with surprise when he shoves his cock in her mouth, and starts fucking her, roughly. She, does her best to please him with her mouth (like a good slave should? Right? That's how she made her toys behave, so that's how she's supposed to behave in this sort of situation? She's still very very confused) but honestly, the fact that he's being so rough and moving her around entirely on his own and not giving her the slightest bit of control makes it somewhat difficult for her to use her usual techniques. At all. She's... really really glad that he's not going to torture her again, even if feeling his thread of anger makes her shiver in fear. She really wants to, to, thank him somehow, for his kindness and generosity in not torturing her, (because, again, that's how... slaves are supposed to behave?) but given his speed and roughness, she can't really figure out how. The best she can do is not resist and let him do exactly as he likes, while trying to figure out how to do more. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He finishes quickly, and, as expected, feels much better afterward. He wills her to know that too. And he heals her, and runs his fingers through her scorched and tangled hair.

It feels good to own her. (And she should know that, too, definitely.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is... grateful and confused by the feelings he keeps sending her way. Even if they don't make a ton of sense. Even though they violate her every sense and understanding of how this sort of thing should work. And then something weird happens. 

A part of Valerie's breast burns, not with heat or light or anything that hurts, but with energy, burning a symbol of ownership onto it, his symbol, his ownership. A stylized tattoo of a sun, burning brightly as it becomes a part of her. 

And as it does so, she becomes Sean's. She really, truly, is his slave. She belongs to him, and it is her purpose to serve her owner, her Master, her... whatever he wishes to be called, to be, his. An extension of his will, of his desires. She... knows now that she has no idea how exactly to do that. Before, she had been a tangle of conflicted desires, focused on her own needs and wants and pleasures, and even when he showed her what he wanted, she still was so blinded by her own thoughts and desires that she couldn't understand anything. Now...

Now, while she still has no idea how to properly serve, no idea what he wants, she can feel that a lot more clearly. See it more clearly. Now that she has proper focus, the proper, incentive, she can cut through all her foolish preconceived notions, instead of trying to get her owner to fit into them. She can change the way she thinks, and how she understands the world, to better understand her Master's perspective, and better serve him, more easily serve as an instrument of his will. Most importantly, she can ask.

"Master," she says, kneeling and bowing her head, but making sure his mark is displayed so he can see, and know. "Or Sean, or owner, whatever you wish to be called. I am yours now, and I will always be yours." Valerie pauses, trying to figure out how exactly to phrase her next statement. "I... it seems I have much less of an understanding of what powerful people might like. I am, honestly, not entirely certain how to serve you properly, given my prior, well, close-mindedness. I have, well, a lot of assumptions I've made that don't... seem to be correct. Now that you've pointed this out to me, and I've gained some, well, clarity and focus from being yours. Please, help me better understand you, and your needs and desires, so that I may serve you better, in whatever way you wish me to."

Valerie pauses for a few more seconds, before deciding to add with a slightly snide smile. "And if there are any of my talents, Sean, that you would like me to use for you, please don't hesitate to tell me. I still enjoy making others crawl for me; I expect I will be even happier making them crawl for you." 

Permalink Mark Unread

...huh.

That's interesting.

Since she did ask, he shows her what he's thinking and feeling as he considers this new development.

He didn't expect this to happen. He likes it—it's hot when she calls him Master, and maybe even hotter when she calls him Sean in the same tone of voice, and it's taking him a serious effort of will to avoid just getting lost in staring at that fucking glorious tattoo—and it's useful, because now he knows she's his, he doesn't have to do elaborate careful tests, although he's probably still going to do the elaborate careful tests just to be on the safe side; useful because now that she's devoted to serving him, he doesn't have to figure out how to make her devoted; useful because with the magic having shaken her out of her self-centered assumptions, he won't have to keep correcting her about what he wants.

But, all that aside, it's bad incentives. He set up a game with very clear rules, and he intended to play it fairly, and the magic has gone and cheated at it without his approval. He didn't intend to take her this far this fast—and now, given who he is as a person, he's going to have to take this effect into account whenever he asks someone else to willingly belong to him; he's going to have to tell people that this is what happens when they agree to be his. Or at least that this is what happens when he fucks them afterward. He might have to experiment a little more to figure out exactly what the trigger was.

He's probably going to have her keep her new devotion, with some adjustments, in the long term. But his sense of fairness won't let him get away without at least consulting her original self; and it's important to know if her original self can even still be reached at this point.

So, much as it pains him to do it: he wills her mind to be temporarily freed from this effect of his ownership. She can keep her memories of what being devoted to him is like, but he wants to talk to her without the magic forcing her to worship him.

Permalink Mark Unread

What an, odd, yet gratifying sensation. She's, well, happy to have turned him on. Happy to do things he likes. Probably because she's devoted to him, now, his slave forever, but... Making other people happy like this, when it's not being used as a tool to control the weak and stupid, is, well, interesting. She's not sure how she feels about it yet. 

She is however, unhappy that things aren't quite going according to his plan? She, well, the old she isn't entirely sure why he cares, keeping promises are for people who are weak, they're just tools made to control them. And she's his now, so what does it matter? Except, she's clearly wrong about something in there, because that's not how her Master, how Sean feels about it. (And is it hot to call him things he likes, even in her own head.) 

She wants to tell him not to be so worried, that she's still (she's pretty sure) mostly herself, but then he makes his eyes glow again (and wow is it hot when he does that...)

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie makes a bit of a lustful smile. Nope, that's not just her devoted self, it's still hot when he does that. It's such a rush to have her mind rearranged like that, to know that he has the power to do whatever he wants to her. 

...Admittedly, she's a bit, well, stuck now. And he's probably going to turn her back into her slavishly devoted self once he satisfies his silly ideals about morality and fair play. (And goodness does she wish she could seduce that out of him, let him really let loose. Even if he does like other things than the kinds of things she likes it's foolish to adhere to the laws of petty men and women when you can literally be a god to them. Rules are for mortals, like, um, Karen, or that boy she fucked this afternoon. Not for him. Not for... who she used to be. But he doesn't quite seem to understand that. But maybe she can help him figure that out.) But while she's still herself, well... if he wants to give her a chance to say what she really wants, well, she's not going to lie, is she? And maybe she can just improve both their lives that way. 

Valerie gives him a sultry seductive smile, still on her knees, because she feels like being on her knees. It was still pretty hot, belonging to him like this so utterly. "Well, hello, Sean," she says, with a sultry smile. "You had questions, did you?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

...and she's still unable to lie either with her words or with her body, which means she's kneeling like that and looking up at him like that because that's how she honestly feels right now, even without the magic forcing her to.

Now that is really fucking hot.

He pets her hair again, because he can and he feels like it. (He still hasn't turned off the empathy.) "How do you feel about being mine so far?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Nfff. Yuuuup. It turns her on to turn him on. In a weird way, it's still a kind of control. Even if he holds alllll the reins. Which is still hot. And he's still doing whatever he wants to her. Nnnnfff. 

"Turned on," is her first and immediate answer. "I don't think I ever quite realized how good it would feel to be controlled by someone else like this. It's almost as good as playing with other people myself... and I really~ can't wait to watch you do this to someone else. Hopefully someone I bring you? Even though you don't want me to for some... weird reason." She wrinkles her brow. "I still am pretty confused about some things, though, but I'm super glad you don't seem to... despise me anymore." She shudders a little in memory, then brightens up. "But now I turn you on so maybe we get to fuck again, how you like. And, it, feels really good to turn you on. It's hot how much power you have over me." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I might ask you to seduce people for me eventually." It is kind of hot thinking about her bringing him people to enslave. "The trouble is, I hate lying."

Not for any moral reason; the empathy makes that clear when he thinks about it. It's just uncomfortable. It itches. He wants to live in a world where he's powerful enough that he never has to lie to anyone ever again, that he can tell everyone exactly what he thinks of them at all times and still get everything he wants.

"So I don't want you to lie for me the way you usually do when you're trying to snare somebody. Outside this car I'm not going to let you remember that I have magic powers, most of the time, but if you can bring me people without lying to them about who I am or what I want, yeah, I'd like that."

His hand slides through her hair and down to the back of her head. His eyes glow, and the light in the room brightens, so he can get a really good look at her face right now. It's hot the way she looks at him, and he kind of wants her to suck his dick, but not yet. Not until he's done talking to her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie brightens when she hears that she might get to bring him new toys, well, new slaves. And wriggles a little bit with arousal.

And then she twists her face with annoyance at that feeling he gets. What a horrible, awful feeling for someone like him to have! People like him should be above the petty mortals below him, to have the freedom to act howsoever they desire, treat everyone below them with impunity and whim, but to be chained by such a stupid mental hiccup... well, Valerie doesn't think her Master, her owner should be held back by such things. Especially not if they're getting in the way of his pleasure. She wonders if there's some way she can get rid of it, so he has no reason to restrict his (or her!) actions.

And then there's that scrap of a vision of him ruling, being strong and powerful enough to do whatever he wishes, with utter impunity, without having to lie or trick anyone, just going everywhere and taking it. And this, this vision really turns her on, making her press her legs together in excitement. She imagines a castle, full of dozens, hundreds, thousands of obedient slaves, all enslaved to him, kneeling, serving whatever pleasures he has, whatever whims come to mind, and no one else being able to change that. Strong enough to go out in the world and find a pretty girl (or boy?) and tell them "you're mine now, I'm going to do whatever I want to you and there's nothing you can do to stop it." And there wouldn't be. She presses her legs together a little harder and moans gently at the thought of someone with that much power.

(And maybe, just maybe, in his castle of tens of thousands of beautiful slaves waiting on his every beck and call, surely he could spare a few dozen, or hundred to be her slaves too. Answering to her and obedient to her in everything except their Master's word. The idea of being pleasured by a dozen men (or women?) was electric, as was the delightful thought of being interrupted by him, telling them to stop because he wanted to her to please him, an exercise of power that showed just how much she belonged to him... well. It would be a while. She could dream, and try to persuade him.)

 

She pouts when he tells her that he doesn't want her to lie like that. She doesn't know how to ensnare like that, the whole point of seduction, of control was to drive them along chasing the promise of something delightful, something incredible and amazing, to make them fall head over heels for something that she always kept... just... out of reach. If she had to be honest well, she might actually have to give it to them. And then what reason would they have to keep doing what she wanted?

And then his eyes glow again as he exercises his power, his will, and the room brightens, and she grins at him, feeling the rush of control that he has. She'd much rather have this power for herself, of course. But watching it in action, seeing it used... it makes her so hot. She can settle for being his loyal slave if she gets to watch him do this over and over again. Not that she has any choice (which is both slightly sad, and hot).

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles slightly, looking down at her, watching her face while she thinks. It's so hot how turned on she gets about him.

And he—

wants to know what she's thinking.

Permalink Mark Unread

And boy does he.

 

His eyes are glowing again and she knows that means he's using his power again and she can't wait to see what that means, what he's going to do to her, to the room, to something next. She loves it every time he changes things with a simple thought or expression of will. She is jealous, she wants this power for herself, but she still delights and is aroused whenever she sees it in action. She can stand being his slave forever and ever if she gets to watch him do this, and she can't wait to see him do it to others, watch him make them kneel and pledge themselves to him forever as someone as strong as him deserves.

And the thing standing in the way of that is that stupid feeling of his, that silly tugging chain around his neck that would have made her useless if she'd ever had anything like that growing up. She still can't figure out how to get rid of it for him, to leave him as free to do as he wishes, as someone with a power like his should be able to. But she's going to keep thinking about it, even her more slavish self will want that for him, she's sure, and maybe she'll be able to come up with something he'd agree to.

Either that or just work faster towards that world where he has freedom to just tell the truth, where he has a castle of hundreds of thousands of devoted slaves and can go out and pluck anyone, from anywhere in the world, by telling them just what he's going to do and he's too strong and powerful to stop and they'll just have to do it. Where she maybe hopefully probably definitely has her own set of slaves to please her but he can interrupt whenever he likes which is so hot. The faster she helps him get there, the faster her Master can act the way he should be allowed to, without being held back by whatever silly things his mind is doing, and she can watch. She cannot wait to watch. And getting there will be such fun, even if she has to work around such silly and annoying restrictions to do it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"...heh."

He grabs her by the hair, hauls her up to stand on her feet, and kisses her forcefully. She is hot and he wants her to know it. The way she's so aroused by his power, the way she dreams of a future where he owns thousands of people. It's amazing. It's beautiful. These thoughts and desires, her thoughts and desires, are beautiful.

Just one thing—

He breaks the kiss and says, staring into her eyes, "My desires are mine and I'll do what I want with them."

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so hot when he kisses her, when he's turned on by her, when he just takes what he wants from her and drags her around and uses her like this, and she loves that her thoughts are beautiful, that he enjoys her fantasies about him. And she's so very turned on by just how much he can do, how he can just read her thoughts and see what she's thinking on a whim, she wishes she could have such a power so she can know just what about her her targets want, it would make seducing them so much easier. She greedily kisses him back as he takes her, uses her however he wants, as his is right.

 

And then she pouts a little when he tells her that his desires are his; her slavish self will likely follow that the way he wants her to, she won't be able to make his life better (and incidentally, hers as well) in ways he might not originally condone. He controls her enough that his word is law and so this could be her last chance to... "Are... are you, sure, Master? Things will be... easier if you let me... help you become even stronger, and more powerful. I want to help you become strong and powerful and put whatever hangups you have aside. Please, please let me help you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nah," he says. "I'm exactly who I want to be. And if I decide to change that, I doubt I'll need your help."

The core freedom, the first and most important freedom, is the freedom to own your own mind. If you don't have that you're not really free, no matter how many castles you build or how many slaves you take. He is very firm in this opinion.

And yes, he is very aware that he's taken that freedom away from her.

He kisses her again. And while he's kissing her, he thinks about how he's going to arrange for her to leave this car completely unaware of his magical powers.

First he should put all her clothes back. (He does that, a little regretfully, running his fingertips down her chest.) And then he should hide her new tattoo. (But he can't resist leaving it just faintly visible, the barest shadow of a mark, so light you could think you'd imagined it if you didn't already know it was there.)

And then...

He breaks the kiss, humming thoughtfully. Yeah, there's an idea. He'll put her back in the front seat just as she was, and himself just as he was, and take her memories of this whole encounter away, and leave her with her original personality, without even the compulsion to tell the truth. And then he'll rape her, force her to suck him off, and the moment she tastes him he'll activate her devotion again. This is a good plan. He likes this plan a lot. He's interested to see what she thinks of it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie chafes at his dismissal, she can see what he's thinking, and understands where he's coming from, but he doesn't seem to see that he's not really free. But well, she can also tell she's not going to manage to convince him. Maybe at the very least this conversation will plant a seed so that he can think of fixing it himself, or something. There's nothing more she can do.

And it's still so very very hot that he has taken that freedom away from her. Controlling her so completely and utterly, and the power to do it to others too, it's intoxicating to think about. She'd love this power for herself, so very very much, but watching him in action is still, so very... nnnnnf. She presses her legs together needily and kisses him back, enjoying how much he can just take, and take, and take...

She watches and feels his thoughts as they kiss, savoring his regret, knowing that it means he loves her body, that he finds her hot, that he wants her. And she loves that he enjoys the mark, that symbol of his ownership and power over her, wanting it to be always there for him to see if he goes looking for it, to know that it means she belongs to him, and him alone...

She watches as the idea forms, and grins back at him as he breaks the kiss (pressing her legs together at the fact that he has so much control over her very mind, to take it all away, to make her forget, nnnf). And the idea of being broken for him, again, it's so hot. So very very hot. She'll fight and scream and struggle and try to hurt him and then when she realizes he's in control (so very, very in control) and she has to do what he wants, she knows she'll rediscover this little fetish she never knew she had. And if that wasn't enough... well, he can just make sure of it. Will just make sure of it. The old Valerie will be inescapably his. Devoted to him, and thinking it's because he's just stronger than her. Which will of course, be true; she just won't ever realize how deep the control goes (so very very deep). She can't wait for him to remind her how deeply he controls her, it'll be such a rush to remember everything.

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmm one more kiss. Because it's incredibly hot how into this she is.

Then he leads her into the front of the car again, fixes his clothes back to how they were when she got in, restores the space behind the seats from 'torture closet' to 'small cargo area', lightens the windows from opaque to merely tinted but keeps the soundproofing—

Cuts off the projection of his thoughts to her, but leaves her mind open to him.

Wipes her memory back to the moment she got in the car.

And reaches over, grabs her by the hair, and drags her head into his lap with one hand while the other hand opens his fly.

(He didn't do this on purpose, exactly, but it occurs to him at this point that from her perspective she would've just gotten abruptly ten times more turned on. That's pretty hot too, and maybe it'll help sell the illusion that this is all her own kinks at work.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie opens her mouth, ready to tell him about this great pizza restaurant she found (a lie, of course, but she's sure she can teach this poor boy how to enjoy proper food, and buy it for her). But before she can get a word out, he grabs her by the hair. She shrieks and struggles, strangely nervous and turned on, trying to get away from him. Apparently she'd misjudged his interest in her (which of course, made perfect sense, how could he not want her, he was just being sly). This wasn't the first time she'd had to deal with, well, overamorous boys, but this is the first time it's been so sudden and in such a contained space. And he's so much stronger than her (which is strangely appealing). But he needs to learn his lesson about who's in charge here. She'll play along, a little, turn it around, and punish him properly when he's well and truly his. He'll be begging for forgiveness when she's done with him.

"Oh, goodness, aren't you all eager and excited," she says, cooing sultrily over his cock, stretching out languidly, no longer fighting him. "But there's no need for any of this. I wanted you the first moment I saw you, and I'll be ever so glad to suck you off. And you'll enjoy it so much more if you let me do it on my own." And he would. Right up until the moment she stopped ever so short. But he didn't need to know that yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

His hand is still tight in her hair, holding her head down. She can't look up at his face, only down at his cock as he forces her mouth onto it without even bothering to acknowledge her words.

And at that moment, right as she gets her very first taste... his eyes flash gold, and he restores the magic that makes her devoted to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

She gags a little on the cock, as this overeager boy continues to ignore her (the gall!) and continues to try and use her like this. But... it actually feels really good. Valerie finds that she wants to please him like this, that it's fun to have a boy (or a man) who will grab her and use her how he wants, and won't take no for an answer. She licks and sucks and tries to do her best to please him, suddenly feeling devoted to serving him properly, and it feels so good. She's spent her entire life controlling others, she's never tried to see what it's like to be controlled.

Really, though, she's never actually found a man who could control her, that was clearly the problem. No one else was strong enough to resist her, even when they wanted her they were balked by her charms, but this man simply doesn't care. He just takes what he wants. And it's so very right that she be devoted to someone as strong as this, that she should want to serve and please him, and give him the pleasure he deserves. She wants ever so much to please him more, to find out what he wants her to do and do it. She continues sucking on his cock as best he'll let her, feeling aroused and delighted at his power and control, sliding a hand down between her legs and up her dress so she can touch herself, pleasure herself, feel how hot it is to be controlled for once.

Permalink Mark Unread

This time he does, actually, let her suck his cock, instead of just forcing it down her throat. But his hand stays in her hair and every time she moves her head she can feel enough resistance to know that he's letting her move, and could stop anytime he liked.

When she starts touching herself, he lets her do that too. For now. It's pretty hot, after all.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's really really happy to show him just how much pleasure she can give him, having been allowed (allowed!) the freedom to do so. Some part of her thinks that now would be a good time to pull her usual tricks, to get her control back, but she pushes that aside; he deserves better than that. Normally, here, she'd tease him and bring his pleasure up and down in waves, teasing and slowing and teasing and slowing until they begged her to let them cum.... but he was far too good for that, far too strong and powerful, and deserved better. Instead she slowly builds the pleasure up in him, enjoying the sensation of feeling him respond as she ramps his pleasure up more and more, making sure to let him savor it, enjoy it, the feeling of a willing, loving, devoted girl's mouth and throat on his cock, almost certainly like nothing he's ever felt before. All the while knowing he can grab her hair and pull again, whenever he wants, finish off inside her whenever he wants. She continues to touch herself to the thought, moaning and gasping and sucking and licking pressing her legs together around her hand, pushing on her clit again and again as she embraces these new and unexpected and wholly erotic feelings. No wonder her old pets fell so strongly for her before, if this is what it was like for the weak to kneel (kneel!) before the strong. And now there was someone even stronger and hotter, and she couldn't help but kneel before him like this. To do whatever he wanted and obey him like she should.

She brings him closer and closer to his climax at the thought, doing the same to herself, getting ready to enjoy the taste of a strong man's cum inside of her, for the first time in her life, ready to cum hard to giving someone deserving pleasure.

Permalink Mark Unread

He comes, moaning softly, and pulls her head up and lets go...

(and exerting his will just a little, to make sure she can't come just yet, even though she's trying to time it that way)

...and immediately reaches over to grab her wrist and yank her hand away from her crotch.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie whines. He... he... she whines and swallows and shakes with need and tries to tug her hand back but he's still so much stronger than her. And. And he doesn't want her to so, so, she shouldn't. He controls her pleasure, as is only right and proper (and that just turns her on even more, she almost presses her legs together in instinctual need at the thought but holds back with effort). She relaxes her hand, still whining as she shudders and pouts at him, wanting to cum so badly, but knowing that it was no longer her choice. Which only made it worse.

"P-p-please, sir," she says, with a moan and a pout. "Please, let me cum, I need it so bad, it felt so good sucking you off I want to cum to it, I need to, please, sir!" She shifts her body needily, to try and convince him (not needing to do much pretending for once in her life, she's never felt like this before, never ever been denied, always took pleasure for herself whenever and however she wanted, and now she can't).

Permalink Mark Unread

He lets go of her wrist once it's clear she understands the situation.

"Mmm," he says. "You're gorgeous when you're all squirming and desperate. I like it."

He leans over a little to run his hand up her leg, stroking her inner thigh with his fingertips, pushing her dress a little higher. Then he tugs the dress back down.

"But we were going to go on a date, weren't we? And fucking in my car in front of your apartment building isn't much of a date. I think we should go have dinner, and you should spend the whole time thinking about how much you want to get off, and then I'll drive you back here, and then you should invite me up to your apartment to fuck you senseless. Sound good?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie whines with desperate anticipation and delight as he strokes her thigh, hot and ready, so ready, and then moans in despair when he moves his hand away. It's all she can do to keep her legs apart to keep from cumming when he tells her how he wants tonight to go. How tonight is going to go. It's so hot when he takes charge like that. She wants to cum so badly but she wants him to tell her what to do even more. She just can't help but do what he wants.

"Y-yes, Sean, sir, whatever you want. Anything, anything you want." She shifts in the seat, aroused and needy, shifting her body to show herself off for him. Gods she wants him to just fuck her so bad, but, but, he wants a date. A date. The restaurant. Oh no.

"I... I'm sorry sir but I may have, um, lied about some aspects of this date. I was, um, planning to take you to a very nice Italian place that, um, technically has pizza. And convince you to buy something other than pizza." She holds her head a little downcast, making herself look sorry. She is, actually, sorry. (A strange and unusual feeling.) And there's no need to mention the bit with the alley, she's too ashamed of that and he doesn't need to know. "I... I don't know if you still want to do that. Sir. I'm sure I could figure out a real pizza place to go instead. If you wanted. Or if there's anywhere else you'd prefer to go."

Permalink Mark Unread

He rests his hand on her head and pets her hair a little, casually, because he can and he feels like it.

"I honestly don't care either way about the pizza. Sure, we can go to your very nice Italian place."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie breathes a sigh of relief. She does in fact have a credit card on her (the one she keeps around for emergencies), and that's a good thing because there's no way she's going to make him pay for this dinner like she planned. Not in a million years. Just like when others paid for her, because she was better, he deserved to have others pay for him. And she would. Gladly. Gleefully. He deserves that and so much more. And he certainly doesn't need to know that she intended for him to pay.

"I, I can put the address in your GPS, if you want, Sean? That's what I was planning to do. Before." (Eventually, that is, but she really doesn't need to say that either. It's amazing how everything is different now. Fuck she wants to cum so badly.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmhmm." He pets her hair again. "Go ahead."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie does so, trembling at his touch. He told her to think about how much she wants to get off, and she can't get off and when she's not distracted by anything else it's really hard to not think about anything else. About how he controls her now. Controls her pleasure. How he can do with her as he likes and it makes her so hot to be controlled. And how that makes her want to cum so badly. But she can't. And thinking about it is making it worse, but he wants her to. And... he gets what he wants. Because that's what he deserves. So she keeps thinking about it, shuddering and occasionally moaning with need, as she sits back, address entered. She's so hot and wet and horny and needs to cum so, so badly.

Permalink Mark Unread

This magical slavery thing is even better than he expected. And his expectations were high.

He puts on his seatbelt, and then puts her seatbelt on for her, and then—paying careful attention to her thoughts and feelings and sensations—reaches down and pulls up her dress, touches her inner thigh again, runs his hand sloooowly up to her crotch, strokes her, teases her, slips a finger into her—

And then pulls his hand away, licks his fingers, and starts the engine. "Make yourself presentable," he says, not bothering to look at her. He doesn't have to look at her. She's going to do what she's told either way.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gasps and moans and whines as she feels his touch on her. Teasing her. Playing with her. Using her like the stronger more dominant more superior being he is. He touches her where he wants because he can and runs his hand up her thigh because he can and puts a finger in her because... Valerie gasps, and moans, involuntarily lifting her pussy towards him, whining pitifully as he pulls it away. S-so, so close. So fucking close. He's so hot. So strong. He's better than her and she's so very happy to be his and, and, she wants to cum so, so badly. How long is the dinner going to last before he takes her home and finally lets her cum. She cannot wait.

He... he told her to become presentable. "Yes, yes sir," she says, shaking herself out of her reverie. She's a mess. There's no way she can up to her usual standard by the time they get there (certainly not with her wetness still running down her thigh, she really really needs to cum, fuck), but she can be, as he said, presentable. After all, it's not like it's hard for her to be what other people consider to be presentable. She straightens her dress, fixes her hair as best she can, using her reflection in the window as a mirror. She still looks smoking hot. She always looks smoking hot, even overwhelmed like this. Better than that... well, he must like her for some reason, but he went on a date with her and not that annoying nerd from before. And, being better than her, being his first preference, winning over that stupid jerk, even in a much less than expected way, is so hot. Everything, everything is so hot right now. Winning, being taken and controlled, doing what he wants. She really wants to cum so very badly.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's going to have to deal with the jealousy thing at some point but right now he only has one slave anyway so it doesn't matter. And this is incredibly hot.

He drives to the Italian place. Occasionally, at red lights, he reaches over and pets her hair or strokes her face. Once he reaches under the top of her dress to touch her breasts. It's all very casual, completely unconcerned with asking permission. Like he owns her. Like he owns her and they both know it and he's just playing with his toy as is his natural right.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie was told to make herself presentable and she is doing her best to stay that way because she wants, desires, needs to make him happy. To, to, to do what he wants. Whatever he wants. But every time he touches her, just, casually, reaching over to pet her hair. Or touch her face. Or play with her breasts. Every time it sends her into a shuddering spate of arousal and desire and aching need. He, he just does what he wants with her. Whenever he wants. Because he controls her. And can use her. Do with her as he likes. And she can't stop him even if she wanted to. And thinking about that just makes her need worse and worse, making her sweat and wrinkle her dress and frazzle her hair and she has to, to keep fixing it. And, some part of her wants to complain that she's trying to do what he wants, and he's not making it easy. But, she, she knows how she would respond to such a thing. It isn't his problem. He has expectations of her, and it doesn't matter what gets in the way. It's up to her to obey. Fuck, obey. The word feels so good. She's, so, so, so controlled. She'll do anything for him. And fuck she's so hot and wet and needs to cum so bad she could almost cry. But that would make her less presentable. Fuck. Being controlled like this is, is, so hot. It feels so good to submit. To.. to obey. She shudders with need again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

What a perfect state for her to be in when they arrive at the restaurant!

Permalink Mark Unread

She pauses to catch her breath as he parks and exits the car, and then opens the door to follow behind him. At a respectful distance. Of course. Trying not to think so hard about needing to cum so she doesn't feel overwhelmed about needing to cum. It doesn't work very well. It'll be ok, though, they have a reservation and they'll have dinner and she'll take him back and then he will fuck her and it will be so good. Fuck, she's so fucking hot. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow that's incredibly hot.

He leads her into the restaurant, and slows down a little as they enter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Shit, he doesn't know about the reservation! Before the hostess can open her mouth Valerie blurts "we, we have a reservation! It's under Valerie." She catches her breath, regaining her composure. "Sorry about that. We have a reservation for two, under Valerie." She shifts back and forth, a little uncomfortably. 

The hostess looks down at her sheet, and back up at them. "Right this way, please," she says, grabbing a pair of menus, and leading them to a table towards the back. Valerie waits for Sean to go first so she can properly follow behind. (She is so, so, so fucking horny). 

Permalink Mark Unread

(So hot.)

He waits an extra half-second as the hostess sets off, just because he likes the fact that Valerie is waiting for him to lead her; but then he follows the hostess to the table, sits down, and accepts a menu. And smiles at Valerie. Because he likes looking at her and knowing what a complete mess she is and that it's all because of him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's smiling at her because she's hot (because of course she is) and normally that would make her smile back all enticingly all turned on at her power but right now he has all the power and she's turned on for an entirely different reason. Valerie shifts uncomfortably in her seat, trying to ignore the wetness in between her legs. And how hot it feels to be smiled at like that at by him. How hot he makes her. How she, still, still can't fucking cum. She needs to. 

"I, I. I can make some, some suggestions? Of what you might, like, if you want? I... still expect that I can suggest good things even if I had. Different motives. Before. Sir. Or, there is pizza. If you want it. Sir. Or, or, you can just look at the menu. Whatever you want, please, sir." She's such a horny mess she can't think straight. Or talk straight. She's, so, so his. Valerie whines with need. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, I'll hear your recommendations."

Permalink Mark Unread

She opens the menu and looks over the things. It's almost strange, thinking about what she'd actually want to eat on a first date, instead of getting the most expensive thing on the menu and making her date pay for it because she could. Now... what's actually on this menu.

It was pretty clearly a seafood restaurant, one with things like lobster and crab on the menu. She might've ordered those, once, but they took forever to eat and she really didn't want to get them now, and she really didn't want this meal to last longer than it had to. Fuck. She was so, so hot being controlled like this. She didn't want it to last a minute longer than it had to. And, honestly she'd had more than enough of it over the years. She wasn't really so much a fan anymore. 

"The, the linguine with mussels and clams is probably really good, I, I like those. Them. That. And, and the seared scallops and pasta are most likely really delicious. Seared scallops are really good. And, and, if you like that sort of thing, the squid ink pasta tastes like the ocean." She'd had it only a few times, but, honestly, she really enjoyed it. She'd probably order that for herself. If he let her order. Or eat. Fuck, he controls her so much. She's sit here wriggling with need because he doesn't want her to cum yet. Fuck it's so hot being controlled like this. 

Valerie takes a moment to catch her breath, and continues. "And, and if you like fish, salmon is always really good, but sole is really soft and tender and mild. If, if you want that instead." She blushes. "And, and, there are appetizers, too, if, if, if you want them?" She really doesn't want him to get those. But, but, it would... she needs to make him happy (fuck, she's so fucking needy and hot. She wants to touch herself so fucking badly). And hiding that from him, would, would be... wrong. "I can recommend some of those, too, if you want, sir." She puts down the menu and blushes and squirms in her seat. It's so intoxicating being controlled like this. She needs to cum so badly and he won't let her. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm."

He pauses, thoughtfully. Because he can.

"I think no appetizers," he concludes, reaching across the table to close her menu and pull it into a neat stack with his own.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie squirms in worry and fear and anticipation and need. Watching him deliberate. Watching him choose her fate. Fuck, it's so hot watching him hold her in his hands like that and, and, deciding what to do with her. Deciding how long she'll have to wait. Deciding what she'll have to do to please him. He has such strength and confidence. It's so hot watching him just, exercise his power over her.  She really really really needs to cum. Fuck. She struggles to keep herself calm, feeling a wave of relief wash over her when he passes on the appetizers, tinged with desire and gratefulness at his generosity. Fuck, fuck fuck. He has her controlled so well. It makes her so needy and wet. And she can't stop thinking about it. 

She winces a little when he takes away her menu, realizing immediately what that means. He will be ordering for her. She'd wanted the squid ink pasta, but, well, it is his choice what to do with her. He controls her. He can tease her and use her and make her squirm and ache and, and, she'll be happy to eat whatever he gives her, and pay for it with her own money. He deserves whatever he wants, and she'll give anything, everything to make sure he gets it. Just like her toys would do for her. She'll crawl and beg and give him all her money just so she can be with him a little longer. So she can feel his hands on her, feel him tease her, use her however he wants. Fuck, the feeling is so hot and wet and electric. She loves every second of it. And she really needs to cum.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow, she is a mess. He kind of loves it.

Okay, as tempted as he is to drag her into a dark corner and fuck her immediately, it'll be so much more satisfying if he sticks to the plan. As soon as their server appears, he orders the seared scallops for himself and (after a tiny pause to build anticipation) the squid ink pasta for his date.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck fuck, he's so, fuck. She's not sure how he guessed what she wanted but holy fuck it's incredible to see him take charge. And give her what she wants. She's, so, grateful to him, as hot and needy as she is. She'd never treat her pets like this. He's such a good, strong, powerful person. And she's so incredibly thankful for him being so good to her when he could be so much worse to her. Maybe it was the need talking, the needy squirming wet desire to cum that makes everything fuzzy and warm and desperate, but. She wants to show him how thankful she is. Somehow. 

She kicks off a shoe and reaches her leg out towards him, under the table. "Th-thank you, sir," she says. "Thank you for ordering for, for me. For being so kind, to me. When you could do anything to me. I, I would love to show you how grateful I am. Sir. Please. If you'll let me?" She moves her leg closer, pressing her bare foot against his leg, so he can catch her meaning. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm." He smiles slightly. "Nah. See, the game right now is, we're on a date. A nice, normal date. Where you have to act like nothing's wrong as much as you can while you're barely holding it together."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck, that... makes sense. He's, he's toying with her, and enjoying watching her struggle. Enjoying the power he has over her. Enjoying how everything he says or does makes her into more of a needy squirming mess as he treats her like she's his (which she is, and just thinking about it makes her hand twitch towards the bottom of her dress for the thousandth time that night). He's having fun getting off on how much power he has over her, and, well Valerie can understand that. She understands that perfectly. And Valerie is glad to be giving him such a delightful show. 

But, but, he said he wants a nice normal date. And well, Valerie isn't doing a very good job of that, (which is the point, of course, him enjoying her not being able to keep it together tying herself in knots getting drunk on his power, and... no. Breathe). 

She takes another breath. Well. Maybe she can be a little bit less of a pushover. And maybe find something else to think about that isn't her aching wet cunt all the time. (Nff.) And give him something a little bit closer to a date, like he wants. And if she does, well, Valerie knows he'll enjoy making her cum at the end of the night all the sweeter, if she shows him a little bit more backbone

Valerie grins at him, still shifting in her chair, but eager to show just a little bit of spirit. "Well, then, if you want a normal date, sir," she bites her lip for a moment, holding back a shudder. "Or, Sean, perhaps, if you prefer. Why don't you tell me a little bit about yourself, then. And we can spend some time getting to know each other. I-If that's what you're looking for, of course." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs softly. "Sure," he says. "There's not really that much to me, though. I like power and straightforwardness and making people feel things. How about you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hmph. Well that doesn't give her much to go on, to distract her from her constant sense of arousal. (If anything it might make things a little bit worse, knowing what he wants and that he takes it. But she is starting to catch her breath. This might be a little bit easier than she thought now that he's not constantly asserting his control over her. (Just, well, doing it occasionally, whenever he wants, continuing to put her into a bit of a lustful spiral, and watching amusedly. Nnnnf.))

"I'm, well," she manages, realizing that, being on the other side of this for the first time in her life, she has nothing to talk about. What do her pets normally do? Babble on incoherently about things she doesn't really care about, while she nods and pretends to care? Somehow, that doesn't seem like what he's after. But... but she'll do the best she can. "I, I also like power, and, and control." Like the kind you have over me, she doesn't say, and certainly doesn't press her legs together when she doesn't say it. She wants to, though. "I, I like it when I can make, other, people do what I want. Not nearly as, straightforward about it as you are, though." There, an almost sensible set of words and ideas. She smiles sweetly back at him, not quite sure what to say next, hoping he'll fill in the void with more conversation and give her more to distract her from her simmering pussy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I noticed that," he says. "It was pretty annoying how you kept trying to lie to me. I like you much better now that you've figured out that's a bad idea. Or are you just too horny to keep a story straight anymore?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie feels a sharp stab of dismay and shame at having aggravated him before. She doesn't want to make him unhappy, now that she knows how strong he is and how right it is that he should be happy. And hopefully, that she can be a part of that. She'd love to be a part of that. And when he mentions how horny she is, she gives into temptation (a little bit, not enough to cum), and presses her legs together, closing her eyes and letting out a very soft moan, so no one else can see or hear. 

"I'm, never too horny to keep a story straight," she tells him, opening her eyes and making herself more presentable (like he told her too, before. Nnf). "I've... I'm pretty much always horny. Not usually, well, not ever this horny before. But." She closes her eyes and takes a breath to steady herself again. "But, I... I don't want to disappoint you, sir," she says, intentionally adding a bit of a seductive purr to her voice, at the end, looking up at him with her usual smirk and with a playful twinkle in her eye, teasingly, before letting the, the act fade back away. "I... I really don't. I've never had anything like this happen to me before. I don't want to disappoint you, I enjoy belonging to someone so, so strong and straightforward, I don't want this to end, and I really would like to be allowed to cum for you. Soon." She bites her lip at the thought, breathing to keep herself steady. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smirks slightly. "Oh, I'm definitely keeping you. As for letting you come... we'll see."

Permalink Mark Unread

Her immediate elation at his pronouncement is quickly dashed by the revelation coming a second later. Wait, what? Fuck. "I, sir, but you said, that tonight, we'd, we'd..." she takes a moment to breathe. "Sir, you can do with me, as, as, as you'd like. But. But I thought you said, that, tonight, in my apartment, we would..." She tilts her head. She isn't entirely sure now. Maybe he hadn't actually promised. Just implied. Fuck. "I'm sorry sir. Maybe I misunderstood you. What, what did you say, earlier tonight. In the car. About coming back into my apartment?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I said you should invite me up to your apartment to fuck you senseless."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shit. That did sound pretty familiar. He might be lying to her about what he'd said before, to manipulate her, like she might (and totally would. And has) but he doesn't have any reason to. The fact that he doesn't have to lie to her, to manipulate her, just show her his strength and prove that he's better than her makes Valerie shift in her seat. That he can simply take her if she resists, and there's nothing she can do about it. Her usual blandishments and charms do nothing to him. Fuck, she's getting turned on again. She, she should change the topic. Think about something else. 

"Th-thank you for reminding me, sir. Um." Fuck, how do normal boring people talk? "How, how's about the weather?" she ventures, feeling immediately foolish, blushing bright crimson and shrinking in her seat a little. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs. "Oh, it's cute how much of a mess you are."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie beams at the compliment (well, at pleasing him, at least, which gives her such a rush), and blushes a deeper red. (And presses her legs together, thinking about how she's a mess because he made her that way. He's just so strong and powerful, and knows it.) 

"I. Um. I'm glad you're enjoying it, sir." Ok, well, she still needs to think of something to talk about instead of staring at him and thinking about how incredible this feels. So she doesn't get stuck. Thinking about it. Again. Um. How about... "Is. Is there anything you want to talk about, sir? Or anything you'd like to ask me? About myself?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm." He smiles. "How true was all that shit you were saying about how your dad's fantastically rich and he'd do anything for you and he could buy and sell the whole school if he felt like it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gulp. "I... not entirely. I, I can generally convince daddy to do what I want him to, but even he would balk at buying the whole school. I'm not sure even how he'd go about it, or if he'd have enough money. But he, he has bought entire restaurants for me before. So I could fire a stupid waitress who spilled champagne on me. Or that one annoying piece of trash that caught Johnny's eye for a moment. Or if I didn't just like the food." She grins wickedly. "Have you ever done anything like that before? It's such fun to show the little people how they should act around people like us." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nope," he says. "I pretty much don't care about petty shit like that. Also I hate my parents. But I was originally hoping to use you for your money, so it's convenient that you can get your dad to buy things for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Besides the slight warm glow at being convenient and useful, Valerie is a little bit confused. How can someone as strong and powerful as him not gone about... well, flexing his strength to prove he's better than the others around him. Like with her? Clearly he's enjoying doing it to her (and fuck she's so glad she turns him on like this, it feels so good to make him happy, to please him like this, and makes her so fucking wet), but why hasn't he done it to the lowly disrespectful peons who fill his life? He's rich, or at least his parents are, and even if he hates them he has to have access to some amount of money to have amassed the strength of will that he has, to make her kneel like this (or is he just that strong without it, fuck that would be hot). Has he just... never thought to try it before? 

"I'm glad I can be useful to you, sir," she says. "But... have you considered... caring about it a little more? It's a lot of fun to do, to watch them scamper in fear, and it makes them give you what you want so much faster when they're terrified of what you might do to them. They should know to whom they owe their respect, after all," she says, ramping up her sultry voice and looking at him longingly as she says the last sentence. "Someone as strong and rich and powerful as you deserves the that kind of respect."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't see why I should bother," he says, leaning back a little in his seat. "That's not the kind of fear I like. And anyway, some things are easier when people have no idea they should be scared of you. I bet you wouldn't have asked me out if you knew what I was going to do to you the moment you got into my car."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie can see some of what he's saying. Maybe. It's a lot easier to see things from his point of view when she's so devoted to him (she presses her legs together again at the thought) for some reason. She's honestly not sure what she would have done. It... probably would have been worse, not getting in the car, not getting to feel this electric sensation of devotion and control and obedience from a side she's never felt before, making her drip even more into her dress, and that would be awful. And he's probably right that she never would have submitted to this before, never would have made the date and got into the car and been taken and controlled so strongly right off the bat which was... nnf, The most erotic sensation in her life. But... at the very least he could try taking revenge, right?

"I... think I might see where you're coming from," Valerie says very slowly. "But... haven't you ever wanted revenge, or to punish those who disrespect you? Not out of fear, but out of, out of a sense of justice? That they deserve to be hurt for doing something you don't like? I... think you should try it, at least once. If you haven't. It might be a lot more fun than you'd think. If, if that's ok with you, sir." He's strong, he deserves respect, it's almost an affront to the world that he goes around pretending to be so normal all the time. If she could show him what it could be like, maybe then he could see and take even more (and wouldn't it be so very hot to teach him, to see him learn and watch him use his own power just the way she would? Fuck, it would be so hot).

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, when I want to hurt someone, I hurt them, whether they 'deserve' it or not. Unless I have a good reason not to. But when I can get away with it? Yeah, I'll take revenge, when I feel like it. And not when I don't."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie smiles a little. Well, if that's the case, then, well, clearly he's already doing what he wants to do. Which he should. Which is right and proper and the way of the world.

Also, him talking about hurting someone makes her shiver and breathe sharply again, even though the conversation has helped her calm her arousal down to much, much more manageable levels. She no longer feels like she's going to explode with need. She's just.... very turned on. And still very much wants to cum (and he won't let her, which is still so very hot), but it's nowhere near as urgent. She'll be able to make it through the dinner just fine if things continue like this.

 

The waitress arrives with their food. His is a steaming bed of seared scallops, about half a dozen, on linguine with a clear sauce. Hers is the squid ink pasta she wanted (and she still can't help but feel a pang of gratefulness that he got her something she wanted, even as he ordered for her), with a spicy tomato sauce, with shrimp and mussels spread throughout. Valerie waits for the waitress to leave, and looks up at him with a patient and submissive and slightly steamy look, waiting for him to try his food first (and very surreptitiously rubbing her legs together under the table at the fact that she's doing this because she knows he deserves it, and it's so hot to submit to him like this).

Permalink Mark Unread

He tries his food. It's pretty good. Also, it's really hot that she just waits for him like that. Maybe he'll let her eat her dinner in peace while he thinks about further ways to mess with her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once he takes a bite, and seems to be happy, she'll take a bite of her own, still feeling and happy and grateful that he got her what she wanted, somehow. It's delicious. If not interrupted, she'll be perfectly happy to eat her meal in peace, still squirming occasionally but much more relaxed and together, making sure to look up at him more than often enough to make sure he's still enjoying himself. And if he has anything else he wants her to do. Anything at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

He finishes eating a little before she does, and politely waits for her to be done before he says, "So, it turns you on to think about me hurting people?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie looks up at him in surprise and sudden hope and desire and feels the arousal that she'd managed to quiet to a low simmer for the past while start to ramp back up into a boil. Fuck, did he want to hurt someone for her? Would she get to watch as, as he hurt someone in front of her? Or maybe... fuck, she'd get to suck him off, or fuck him, urging him on to hurt them more, and more, showing just how much she appreciated his superiority. His strength. His power. His control, fuck. The image feels intoxicating. She closes her eyes and breathes carefully, willing her hands to not slip under the table. Even if she wants them to.

"That, that, yes, yes it does, sir," she tells him, adding as much seductive purr to her voice as she can. She knows he doesn't like it when she acts or lies but this isn't act it's not pretend, she wants this. "It really, really does. I... I would be ever so grateful to you, if, if I could get to witness it. Watch. If that's what you have in mind, sir. I'd be really happy to please you as you did it, too." Fuck, how is she getting so wet again already. "I'd please in any way you want, sir~."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I know you would," he says. "Does it still turn you on if I say I want to hurt you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Shit. She trembles. "That's... maybe, maybe less, sir? It's a bit confusing. You doing whatever you want to me, even if I don't like it, is, is still hot, sir. It... you're controlling me. And it is right that you control me, and I'll do whatever you tell me to do." And she will. Even, even pain. Fuck, he has so much power over her now, it's almost enough to cut through the stab of fear. And even if it, if it's not arousing at the time, it'll certainly be something to touch herself about later, thinking about just what she subjected herself to to please him. (If he lets her.) "But, I'm, I might be a bit afraid, though, sir. I've never done anything like that before. I'm not so sure I'll like it. But, but... it's not like I could stop you. If I wanted to." Valerie presses her legs together and moans at the thought. She's his and it feels amazing to be controlled so much that she's saying all these things. "I... I hope that answers your question, sir?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good answer," he says. "I think I will hurt you. That sounds like fun. I like to hurt people, and scare them, and make them cry. And I like that I can do whatever I want with you and you'll take it because you know you're mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

She trembles more. "I, I, yes, yes sir," she says. It is very hot how he can just do whatever he wants to her but also she's terrified of what she now knows for certain is going to happen to her tonight. She is scared, just like he wants. (Nnf.) And, and, it's hot that he can make her feel how he wants, and she's still aroused, but she's also frightened, the two feelings at war within her. The fear is kind of winning, though; it's hard to keep thinking about how sexy and hot his control is when she has no idea what he's going to do and how it will feel. "Whatever you wish, sir," she says softly, shrinking a little. "Would... would you like to go back to my apartment and do that now, sir? Or, or in the car?" Hopefully it'll be quick and not as bad as she's terrified of and, and then she can be turned on by it instead of frightened out of her wits at the thought. Maybe after he'll be sweeter and fuck her properly and let her cum? She still wants to, but it's no longer the most urgent and insistent feeling she has.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm." He smiles. "I could. Look at you, being all scared. I could do anything to you."

He pauses, thoughtfully, still smiling.

"But I'm having fun with this game, and I don't want you too scared to be turned on. So I won't make it that bad. Maybe just a bite mark or two, to remind you who you belong to."

Permalink Mark Unread

She shudders, and breathes a sigh of relief. That. That's something she can deal with. It might hurt a little but it's not that bad. She takes another breath. She knows he's doing this because he wants to her to think and feel a certain way (and wow he can really just do whatever he wants to her emotions, can't he). But really, she just feels grateful that, even though she's his to do with as he wants, he's going to be nice. And not hurt her so badly. Thank fuck. "Th-th-thank you, sir!" She tells him, doing her best to smile and regain her center.

Fuck, she's never felt anything like that before in her life. She's been annoyed, angry, jealous before, but she's never felt an emotion that deep into the pit of stomach like this. She really doesn't like it. Didn't like it. She takes another breath, still calming down. "Thank you very, very much sir. You really are so much kinder to me than you need to be."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm exactly as kind as I feel like," he says. "But it is working out well for you, isn't it? You get to go on this lovely date and eat this lovely food and you get to be mine the whole time."

Permalink Mark Unread

She's still a little shaken, but shudders with a flash of need when he calls her his. It's still hot to be controlled like this. Still hot to watch him work, to tease and twist and toy with her and make her feel however he wants. And she's still horny, even if she was overwhelmed with terror a moment ago. Fuck. She squirms a little and gives him a weak smile and nod. "Yes, sir," she says.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I like the way you look when I tell you you're mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck, that's hot. She squirms a little in her seat again. "I'm glad I please you, sir," she says. Valerie knows full well that he's saying that just to get her nice and hot and aroused again. But if anything, that makes it hotter, watching him control her moods and thoughts and feelings like this. Teasing her and toying with her until she's feeling exactly how he wants her to feel. Her hand twitches downwards at the thought. She wants to touch herself, to press her finger into her clit and really feel how controlled she is, but she knows he wouldn't approve. Not yet. Not while they're pretending to have a nice normal date. She shifts in her seat uncomfortably.

"Would, would you like me to pay the check, sir?" She asks. "So, so we can go back to my apartment? And fuck?" And maybe, just maybe, get to cum?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not yet," he says. "I want to read the dessert menu first."

He's nearly certain they won't have anything he wants enough to be worth the delay, and in fact mostly wants to read the dessert menu just to make her squirm a little more, but he does want to read the dessert menu.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nnnf. No fair. Not that... this is supposed to be fair. She's his to do with as he wishes and if he wants dessert he should get to eat dessert. And the stupid slow waitress hasn't even come to clear their place yet. Normally she'd get her date to do something about that, and maybe give the manager a quivering pout and get the dumb bitch fired, but she just knows he wouldn't want her to do anything like that on their date. During their game. His game. Maybe she'll come back later to get her fired. For now, all she can do was wait. And think about fucking him. And listen to him tease and toy with her and get her horny and needy and overwhelmed again. Fuck. She does not want to wait for dessert.

"If, if you're sure, sir," she says with a smile, looking at him sweetly (and needily) while sending mental daggers at the waitress for taking so long. "But I bet it'll taste even sweeter when you bite me than any dessert they serve here. Are you sure you'd rather wait on that?" she adds, leaning forward just a little. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, look, you're trying to manipulate me," he says, amused. "Does it look like it's working?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie presses her legs together and closes her eyes and moans. A bit more loudly than she would have liked. Watching him shake off her usual tactics like they're nothing, is, fuck. It's such a rush, like jittering lightning up and down her body. He controls her. He's stronger and better and he holds all the cards. All the strings. All the reins. He just brushes it off like it's nothing. Because to someone like him, it is nothing. He decides everything, every single little thing, and there's nothing she can do about it. And it's so hot to watch him control her like this, such a graceful expression of power and dominance. He's just so, so good at it. She bites her lip and holds back another moan.

"No, sir," she says, opening her eyes, looking down in shame. "Sorry sir."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's better," he says, satisfied. "Mmmm, turning you on is fun."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm glad you enjoy it, sir," she says, twisting in her chair, reveling in how he's enjoying her, making him happy, giving him pleasure. It feels so good to be controlled like this by him. And to know it makes him happy. Fuck she's gonna have to wait so long to cum. If he lets her. She really hopes he lets her.

 

The waitress, finally, comes by to clear their table, handing them both a dessert menu when Sean says that he'd like to look at one. Valerie sends a couple more mental daggers her way for holding up her night, then watches Sean expectantly, still occasionally shifting in her chair.

Permalink Mark Unread

He reads over the dessert menu carefully. As predicted, nothing on it looks as delicious as Valerie's heartfelt squirming submission.

So he closes it, and says, "All right, you can pay now."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie feels a wave of relief wash over her, along with a flash of heat and realization. He was toying with her. Because he can. Because he wanted to. Being teased and played with like this, knowing that he can do whatever he wants to her, that he's amusing himself with her, watching her squirm and enjoying the power he has over her... well it makes her squirm all the more. Fuck, she can't wait to get back to her apartment. She needs to fuck him. To get off. As long as he'll let her, that is. Fucking fuck. She wants to tear her clothes off and touch herself, tear his clothes off and rub herself all over him and show him that she's his, that she belongs to him and he deserves every ounce of pleasure she can possibly give him. She wishes she didn't have to wait a single agonizing second longer.

"Oh! Of, of course sir, thank you, sir," she says, biting her lip again. She takes out her credit card and puts it on the table, waiting for the waitress to come back. Which hopefully will be soon. So she can go get fucked by him. Show him how devoted she is to him. Get to cum, she really really really hopes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Tip generously," he adds. "If I ever come back here, I want them to remember us as good customers. People they're glad to have around. It makes my life easier."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But she was so slow!" Valerie thinks, but does not say. How does she deserve to get a generous tip for such appalling service? Does she know who she's been serving? (Well, no, since for whatever weird reason he prefers it that way. But still. She could see how hot Valerie is, how expensive her clothes are, she should know better!) Valerie's mind flickers through half a dozen possible ways to take her revenge on the stupidly slow fucking waitress without technically violating what he said, or letting him notice she did something, including buying up the restaurant and replacing everyone in it, but even that doesn't quite work. And regardless, it obviously wouldn't be in the spirit of what he wants and it is so much more important to do what he wants. Even if it's infuriating. Maybe one day he'll change his mind and she'll be able to take her rightful revenge.

"I... yes sir, whatever you say, sir," she says, letting a little bit of her irritation shine through, but not so much so that he knows how annoyed she is. And well, even if his control chafes like this sometimes, that's the point, isn't it? To make her do things she doesn't want to do. Because she's his. He tells her what to do. Not the other way around.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles like he knows exactly what she's thinking.

"Good girl."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck. The amount of approval and dominance and, fuck ownership tied up in those two little words, put together... Valerie bites her lip but moans anyways, biting harder to keep it quiet. She rubs her thighs together, then pushes them apart to make sure she doesn't cum, hands twitching above the table. Fuck. His praise like that, and everything it means, feels so very very good. She's his. She's his and she thinks she's a good girl and he can make her feel anything he wants. "Thank, thank you very much, sir," she says, finally opening her eyes. "Thank you, so very much. I'm so glad to have pleased you, sir."

 

And then waitress (who she's going to leave an extra big tip for, because that's what he wants, and he called her a good girl for it) comes back to ask if they want anything for dessert. Valerie looks to Sean, deferring to him, not really trusting herself to talk at the moment anyways.

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, thanks," he tells the waitress, cheerfully. "We've got somewhere to be."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nff, it is so hot how he says that. Perfectly innocuous to the waitress, but so very filled with meaning to her. And he's not dismissive at all, the way Valerie would be. Just friendly and sweet, as though talking to an equal. And she supposes she might see where he's coming from, in a sense, when the waitress smiles and comes right back with the check in a few moments, all nice and friendly, but Valerie still really wishes she could have her revenge. Oh well.

She gives the waitress a 30% tip, which is more than generous. And then looks to Sean, waiting for him to get up so she can follow behind. And get in his car. And go to her apartment. And fuck him, however he wants. Whatever he wants. She cannot fucking wait. She wants to show him how much she wants him and wants to give him the pleasure he deserves and she really really wants to get to cum.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets up, and leads her back to his car. Not in any particular hurry.

And when he reaches the car, he turns around, grabs her, pulls her close to him, and kisses her. Forcefully, possessively—almost violently.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck yes.

Valerie lets herself be grabbed, lets herself be taken. As is only right and proper for him to take what's his. She melts into the kiss, enjoying it for a moment, his strength and passion. The way he takes her like he owns her, which he does. His lust, his desire, for her, wanting to take her and make her his. She basks in the sensation, luxuriating in it, feeling the wetness between her thighs grow, before pressing herself into him, doing her best to show him how much she loves being taken like this. How good she can make him feel. How hot and needy and helpless she is before him, desperate and slick and wet and ready to be used for whatever he wants. Anything he wants. She moans into his lips, pressing tits and cunt against him, pressing and rubbing, letting him do with her as he wishes, and showing her appreciation however she can.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow that's hot. He has to struggle against temptation for a moment to avoid just throwing her onto the hood of the car and taking her right there.

Okay. Okay. Stick to the plan. It's a really hot plan. He likes this plan. Remember the plan? Yes.

He takes a breath, pulls away from the kiss—puts a hand in her hair to tug her head back, so she can't follow him—and says softly, willing his voice to be steady, "Get in the car."

Permalink Mark Unread

She whines, just a little, as he pulls her away, still hot and sticky and wanting him more than anything she's wanted in her life. Ever. But, she's his to control and he must have a will of iron to have a voice so steady and be so calm and cool and collected and he's so hot and she wants to fall to her knees and beg him to take her right here and now who cares who might see.

But. But he told her to get in the car. And it doesn't matter what she wants, not at all, not even a little bit. What matters is what he wants, what he tells her to do, especially not when he says it in such a strong and commanding voice, when he has his hand in her hair and could make her do it if she resists, it's so fucking hot how he takes charge. She wants to fuck him so badly.

"Yes, sir," she breathes, a horny erotic whisper. She moves towards the passenger's seat to open it and get in.

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets into the driver's seat, puts on his seatbelt, puts her seatbelt on her again, and starts driving. He remembers the way to her apartment pretty well.

Again, the drive is full of casual touch. There's more of it this time, and more blatant. He reaches under the top of her dress, or pulls up her skirt to stroke her thigh, and then lets go and keeps driving.

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't need to keep herself presentable this time, which is probably for the best, because she's not sure if she could if she tried. She already felt horny and needy and helpless, desperate to fuck and desperate to cum, and every single time he touches her, it gets worse. She gasps and moans and pushes into his hand needily and desperate wherever he touches her, pleading with her body for more. She wants to lean over and kiss him, wants to undo the seatbelt and press herself into him as he drives, wants to drop to her knees on the floor beneath the passenger seat and and suck on his cock as he drives, but he hasn't told her to do any of that and she knows he wouldn't approve of that kind of initiative. Not like this he's doing this to tease her and she knows exactly what he's doing and it just makes her hotter. And hornier. And unable to cum, still. She's his and her body is his to do with as he wills. Whatever he wills. She whines and writhes in the seat, desperate and waiting for each new touch from him, reaching into the air with her body as his touch disappears each time, craving more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Not only is he teasing her, he's also getting a feel for where and how she likes to be touched. He's going to have such a fun time with her once they're properly alone.

When they reach the building, he uses magic to lift some vital information from her memory, like how to navigate visitor parking and what apartment she's in and whether the building has a back entrance and where the hell in that outfit she's managing to keep her keys. This means he can just park and then manhandle her into the building without ever taking his hands off her long enough for her to have a coherent thought.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is far too incoherent at the moment to notice or care about him doing things he cannot possibly know without mindreading. She's much more interested in the feeling of Sean's hands on her, the way they make her feel, how they move her around exactly how he wants her, and how hot it is to be controlled so thoroughly like this. So utterly completely. She presses her body back into him however she can as he takes her wherever he wants to take her, and she's far too dazed to know or care where that is. She's so fucking horny and she wants to show it and she wants to fuck him and give him the pleasure he deserves. She rubs her body against his as they go, wherever it is they're going. Up a stair, in an elevator, through a door, it doesn't matter. She just wants to keep feeling his touch on her, and touch right back, tits and legs and mouth against him to show him how much he owns her, how much she wants to be taken by him. Fucked by him. She wants to cum for him so hard and get on her knees and thank him, she wants to get on her hands and knees and feel his cock in her cunt and scream with ecstasy as he fucks her, she wants to feel him cum inside her and know that she's given him every ounce of pleasure a man like him truly deserves. And it's for him to decide when. And how. And where. She's his. She's Sean's.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then they're in her bedroom, and he's managed to take off most of his clothes without her even noticing, and he tosses her onto her bed and pounces, holding her down with one hand and shoving her dress up around her hips with the other.

"I like owning you," he says. "I like being able to do whatever I want with you. I like that you want me to. You'd do anything for me, wouldn't you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He's so strong, and powerful, and can just toss her around like she's nothing. It's so fucking amazing being tossed around like this, held down and played with, it feels so good watching him exercise his power over her, knowing that he could do anything he wanted, anything at all, and she can't stop him. Not that she wants to. She bucks her hips in the air at the hand raising the skirt, wanting him to touch her more, feeling aroused by the the strong, firm grip holding her down, preventing her from doing anything of the sort. He has complete control over her.

"Yesssss," Valerie gasps. "Oh, fuck yes. Anything, anything at all, sir, fuck me, take me, use me, take anything from me, sir, whatever you want, whatever makes you happy sir, please." She bucks her hips again, feeling a fresh wave of frustration and arousal as the hand continues to hold her firm. "Just tell me what you want, anything you want, anything at all." She's a horny wet mess and she belongs to him and she'll do anything he wants and love every second of it because it's what he wants and it's so hot to do what he tells her to, to do whatever will make him happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to rape you," he murmurs. "I want to hold you down and fuck you while you're struggling to get away. I want to see you scared of me, and still just as turned on. Think you can manage that?"

(If she can't, there's always mind control!)

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is very far gone at the moment, ready to obey any request, but the one she's hearing confuses her. She shakes her her head a moment to tear off some of the hot pink fuzz, to try and understand what he's asking for. He, he wants her to fight him (as though she could ever get away). He wants her to act like she's scared, to his incredibly perceptive senses, and be hot and bothered anyways. With her lying here, desperate to be fucked and taken. She shakes her head again, trying to wrap her head around his desires.

"I... I can try, sir, but I want you so badly, I... I don't know that I could be truly afraid enough to make you believe it, or fight like I mean it, I'll do my best sir, whatever you wish, anything you wish, however you want to fuck and take me, my body is yours to do with as you please..." she shakes her head yet again to push the rising lust and need away so she can think. "I'll, I try, sir," she says, very small. Why this, when there are other things she could do so well, serving him willingly. "I'll try, and I hope I don't disappoint you, sir." She will do her best to give him a good time, to act how he wishes her to, but already she can see how she'll be acting, and it would be wooden. Sultry and smooth and seductive she could put on in a moment, or irate and furious, and even pouty and dismayed... but she has no practice with fear. Taking a breath, she recalls how terrified she was of the pain when she didn't know what it was before, to be as afraid of him as she was of it, and tries to struggle out from under his hand, like he wants her to.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles.

Shifts his grip, leans down to bite her shoulder...

...and wills her into the right mental state, a perfect balance of terror and arousal, desperate to escape his touch even as she craves it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her eyes widen in sudden fear. He could hurt her like this, if she struggles, if she fights too hard, like he wants her to. The teeth on her shoulder, in her shoulder hurt, hurt so much more than she thought they would, digging into her flesh and making her shriek in sudden pain. He's so much stronger, more powerful than her, he can do anything he wants to her, and he could so very easily push too hard, twist something, break something by accident, something important, rip and tear anything he wants. It feels so good to be in his grasp like this, she's so hot and wet and horny from before and the idea of being fucked like this, being taken, proving that he possesses her so completely and utterly that he can rape her no matter how hard she fights is hot, but it's too much, too dangerous. "No, please!" she shrieks, kicking her legs against him, trying to pull away and crying out in pain at the teeth in her shoulder when she tries. She kicks and pushes up against him, with her hands and feet, trying to push him away, but he's so much stronger than her and his teeth hurt so much, she can barely get him to budge at all. "Please, no, let me go, let me go!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Perfect.

He doesn't even need to use magic to overpower her; the strength he already gave himself is enough. He has to move a little carefully, making sure to keep hold of her, because she's fighting back for real and it'd be just terrible if he let her get away. But he can do it.

He tears her dress off her body, sinks his teeth into her breast, leaves bruises on her shoulders and her hips. When he gets tired of having to try so hard to keep her down, he wraps his hand around her throat and leans on that.

And then he fucks her. Violently. Exactly how he likes it, taking what he wants from her, making her feel what it really means to be his.

And he doesn't let her come—uses magic, when he has to, hides the glow of his eyes by biting her again—until he comes, until he claims her helpless struggling body, and then he bites the side of her neck hard enough to bruise and his eyes flash gold and the fear drains away and he takes his mouth off her neck long enough to say, "Mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie screams for him to stop even louder when he tears the dress off of her, ripping it and tossing it aside, watching as it falls to the ground a shadow of its former self, destroyed just like she could be if he makes a mistake. It's so fucking hot that he can just do that, tear off her clothing without a thought or care to how expensive it is because he doesn't need to care about that, he can just take what he wants from her, destroying everything in his way. Even if that something is her.

And he's hurting her, holding her down like this as she struggles and screams, taking his pleasure from her body however he wants (such a fucking hot demonstration of power and control, fuck, not even caring if she ends up damaged or broken at the end, because everything she is belongs to him) and she does not like it. The pain in her chest as she struggles against the hand holding her down, her aching shoulder, the screaming pain in her breast as he sinks his teeth into it, the throbbing knots of pain and agony he leaves behind wherever he bites, again and again. Is she bleeding? She can't even tell, can't turn her head properly to see. It's the most incredible expression of control and ownership she's seen in her life, and despite herself she can't help being massively turned on by it, even knowing how it might end. This is someone who just, has what he wants. Uses it how he wants. And takes from it what he wants, without any regard for consequences. The thought is enough to make her buck her hips in the air again, trying to find something to rub them against.

And then he puts his hand on her throat, his large strong hands wrapping all the way around, and squeezes, putting pressure on it to hold her down. Valerie squeaks and becomes very still. It's an incredible sight, seeing him above her like this, imposing and strong and holding her down with a single hand, forcing his will on her like this. Except she can hardly breathe. And she knows that if she struggles too much, now, he could use his incredible, powerful strength to kill her, just by accident, keeping her from moving. The world swims a little as she takes in short, gasping breaths, her limbs feeling heavy as a pit of terror sits in her stomach, swirling with anticipation of arousal. 

And, and then, then he's fucking her. Using her. Filling her. Taking his body, the way he wants to, and there's literally nothing Valerie can do about it. He controls her, so completely. Possesses her. Owns her. There's nothing she can do but moan and squirm, meeting his thrusts with her own, despite the horror and terror and fear that he'll lose himself in erotic bliss and crush her windpipe. Fuck that thought is electrifying, even as it scares her, and she thrusts up into him hard ready and trying to cum finally (who the fuck cares what he wants, he's raping her and besides, she wants to cum, needs to, even though a part of her quivers with fear about what he might do, after, for disobedience) and then he bites her again and it hurts and hurts and she loses the thread of pleasure and she wants to scream in frustration but it comes out as a thready gasping whine. She tries again, and again, and again and again, and each time he bites her or moves her or does something and she loses it, feeling closer every time, screaming out her despair and annoyance and anger in gasping breaths, turned on even more by the fact that he can do this to her but that making her want to cum even more

And then he cums, thrusting deep inside her, and it's the most powerful act of ownership she's ever seen and she still can't cum to it, and then he takes his hand off her throat and bites it and even through the pain it's the most relieving thing she's ever felt in her life. Knowing that he's taken her, leaving her (mostly) unharmed, that she's safe now, that she did a good job for him. Exactly what he wanted, and more. Fuck that was incredible, even through the pain. It's so fucking hot having him inside her like this, having used her like this, and she's so fucking turned on. And then he lifts his mouth off her throat and calls her his with a single word, and she closes her eyes and arches backwards and moans at the sweet hot power and control in it, because it's so very true, she is his, his possession, his property to do with as he wishes and desires and wants, thrusting her hips upwards involuntarily even as he bites her again, making her feel white hot pain, just feeling how amazing it is to be his.

(Her tattoo flares, bright hot and orange on her breast as this happens, as he affirms his ownership over her and she can't help but know that it's true, before fading back to the not-really-visible state Sean put it in before. Valerie, eyes closed, and preoccupied with other things, does not notice this in the slightest.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmmmm."

He kisses her, briefly, and then stretches out next to her on the bed. It feels incredible to own someone this deeply. He wants more, wants to have so many he can't fit them all in the same bed, but for now he has Valerie and it's good and he pulls her closer and kisses her forehead and closes his eyes for a moment to will all those bites to stop bleeding. He wants to make it look like he had a little more self-control.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is still aching all over and it hurts but she's still riding high on what is, probably, the most hottest experience of her life. And then he kisses her, softly, and it feels good and she doesn't, quite, understand, he has what he wanted from her, and then he's wrapped his huge, strong body around her, comfortable and snug and is kissing her forehead, and it hurts less, and she still doesn't understand, he has what he wants from her, why is he being so sweet to her now, she cannot understand why he would be so kind to her in this moment. So comforting and soft. Admittedly, it is a little frustrating, even if, well, much nicer than she would have thought, being held like this, when she really is horny and aroused and would very much like to be able to cum, please. But if this is what he wants, right now (why??) she'll thrust her hips a little in involuntary frustration and settle down onto his firm, warm chest, resting, letting herself be held. 

Permalink Mark Unread

There is something very, very satisfying about holding her and knowing she's his. His, his, his. It's like - like he's been going around all his life carrying a tension he didn't know he had, and now he can finally relax. This is his person and he owns her and it's the best feeling in the world.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is holding her very possessively, and there's something surprisingly comforting being held like this. Even though she still aches a little bit, body likely pumped full of adrenaline from her (surprisingly impressive! How did she manage that?) manufactured terror and very very real arousal, it's relaxing to be held and owned so fully like this. She sighs, pressing herself into him a little more, letting herself be owned and held like this, sighing a little in frustration at still not being allowed to cum. If he doesn't let her before he leaves, she'll have to ask him how this is supposed to work. (Which is hot in and of itself, the property asking for what the rules are for what she can and cannot do.) She really wants to not ask, and then act all surprised and apologetic when she tells him tearily that she didn't know she wasn't supposed to cum when he's not around, that she just couldn't help it... but she knows full well he'll see right through that. Maybe it will be ok for her to do that. Or if she has an "accident". With someone else. (Wait, shit, is she allowed a someone else now?) She sighs. He doesn't want her to ask these questions now, so she relaxes deeper into him, surprisingly content, waiting for him to tell her what to do next. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww.

He should probably clarify some of that. Not right now, though. Right now he is feeling lazy and cuddly and talking is the last thing he wants to try.

...after a minute, though, he shifts his grip on her a little and his hand wanders down between her legs to play with her. Because she's his and he can do what he wants with her and giving her pleasure is fun.

Permalink Mark Unread

The arousal that had been slowly draining out of her, leaving her with nothing but a sticky sense of ache and annoyance comes flooding back as he touches her thighs. Between her thighs. She whines and moans with sudden hope and need, pressing herself up towards him, feeling his strong hand on her legs, arching her back and trying to present her pussy to him so he can give her the pleasure she so desperately desires. "Thank, thank you, sir," she moans, "please, please, yes, please, thank you, please..." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwwwww.

He moves slowly, touches her lightly, teasingly. With full knowledge of exactly how everything feels it's delightfully easy to not quite touch her clit—and then move away to slide his fingers into her, slowly, and then come back and just barely touch her clit—and never let her get too frustrated, just keep giving her a little more pleasure and then a little more than that but never quite enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

The hope that was blossoming within her sputters and fades and comes back and sputters and blossoms brighter and fades again and he's teasing her and he's doing it so well using her body however the hell he wants. He makes her push upwards with her hips towards him and moan in despair as he pulls his finger away, thrusting her gaping cunt up towards the empty air, but then another finger presses against it again, making her shudder with arousal. "Yes," she breathes, "Yes, right there, sir please, yes, just a little harder noooo, sir, please, more, more I need yes thank you sir please let me cum, please sir, I need it so badly, so so badly no, no please.... nnngf," she sobs and reaches her hips upwards to press her pussy into his fingers and rub up and down as best she can, as best he'll let her, as much as he wants her to. Whatever he wants her to. He's playing her like an instrument, and that makes it all the sweeter and hotter and makes her thrust up higher and faster, desperately trying to snatch at the orgasm just out of reach.

"Please, please, sir, I..." her mind sortof sputters as she tries to think of a way to manipulate him into giving her what she wants and comes up blank. Of course it comes up blank, she's his, he can see through her like a book, he can do anything he wants to her and holds all the strings and there's nothing she can do about it and she's left with nothing but the ability to beg truthfully. "I want it so badly, sir, I... I want to cum so hard, and, I know it's up to you, nothing I can offer that you don't already own but I really hope you'll let me, sir, please." She moans as his fingers press into her again, bringing her even closer to the edge, as she sobs with need and arousal and desperation. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmm that's hot. That's really really hot. He keeps prolonging it because he doesn't want to stop, because it's so good, touching her like this, learning what her body wants, teasing her, making her beg, making her into a helpless pleading puddle of need.

Touching her and finding out what sensations he can cause is a good game, but after a while he finds himself transitioning slowly into an even better game: seeing how close to the edge he can get her, while only cheating with mindreading and not directly using magic to force her not to come. He hasn't decided yet if he will use magic, if and when he slips, or if he'll let her have it. An argument could be made either way. He'll see how he feels.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pleeeeeaaaaassse" she moans, or screams, or, or something, it doesn't even matter how exactly she's saying it, it's expressing a cry of need and desperation and despair and hunger and aching wet need and.... fuck, fuck, FUCK. Every time she gets closer than last time and he takes his fucking finger away and she's so very fucking close and it barely even matters even more how hot it is that he can play her like a violin or something simpler like a drum or a banjo or she can't even think, and nnnf, yes, there's his fingers again, yes, yes, yes yes. She presses her cunt into the finger and thrusts up and down, fucking it with her pussy, trying to press her clit against it so she, can, finally, cum. "No, no, no......." she moans, as he slows, moving in just the wrong way and she doesn't cum, quivering so close. "No, nononono, nooooo....." she gasps, in desire and agony, wriggling to try and find his finger again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh that's way too much fun.

He does slip, though, eventually. And—half just because it's interesting to watch it with mindreading, and pretty hot too—he lets her have it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Please, please, pleasepleasepleaseplEASEPLEASEYESSSSSSSSSS, yes, yes yes, yessss, thank you sir, thank you, thank you so much sir, thank you thank you thank thank you so very much, thank you sir, fuck, fuck, thank you, thank sir." Valerie really can't think coherently at this point. She's having what is clearly the best orgasm of her life. And enjoying every second of it, her body shaking and writhing and pressing against him in ecstasy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her firmly, keeps his hand where it is until she stops shaking, then wraps both his arms around her and pulls her close to him. His Valerie. His, his, his, his.

Permalink Mark Unread

Why is he being so sweet and good to her. It doesn't make sense. She feels such a wave of relief, and, and... something when the arms wraps around her, when the wave of pleasure ends, the best pleasure she's ever had in her life, and now he's holding her close and it feels so good and nice and she's crying on him and it feels so stupid and horrible but she can't help it, she can't hold back. She's too worn out to keep her emotions in check like normal, and she's sobbing on this good strong man, and can't stop, squeezing into his arms more tightly, wanting to be held more like this, and still not understanding why, or why he's doing this for her. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that's just fucking gorgeous.

He holds her and pets her and enjoys the way she cries on him.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's going to take her a while for her to get herself back together, once she realizes he's not going to be angry or unhappy make her do anything about her sobbing (why? She doesn't understand and that just makes her sob harder, he's being so nice) she's going to just let loose, and take a while before she manages to calm herself down, if nothing changes for the next 10 minutes or so. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Ten minutes of lying in a comfortable bed holding his hot naked uncontrollably sobbing slave sounds like a great time to Sean.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then she will cry for about 10 to 15 minutes, clinging tightly to him, sobbing into his shoulder, until she finally manages to stop, sniffling into him. "I, I'm, I'm so very sorry, sir, I'm not sure what came over me, there, thank you sir, thank you, thank you..." she sniffles and wipes her nose with her arm, then laughs at how she's making herself dirty and blows her nose into a sheet. She can change them later. She has plenty. More then plenty. "Thank you, sir, thank you for.... everything." She sobs a little again, burrowing into him, sniffling a little, just being held. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Don't be sorry," he says, petting her. "I like it when you cry on me."

Permalink Mark Unread

More confusion, but at least things make a little more sense. "Oh," she says, very small. "I'm, I'm glad you like it, sir." She nestles close and sniffles and lets herself be held, enjoying this new confusing unknown sensation and wanting it to last forever. It feels warm and soft and happy, like nestling into her bed under covers after a long day of making some more annoying and obstinate people do what they were supposed to. It's a very nice sensation. She likes it a lot. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That's cute.

He feels... comfortable. Really, really comfortable. Cozy and content, basking in the glow of ownership.

 

His eyes flash gold, and Valerie remembers everything.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie isn't in any position to see his eyes glow, and so she doesn't.

 

But she remembers everything, and knows that her Master must have used his powers on her. 

And, well honestly, the revelation doesn't change very much. He has, very successfully, imposed his will on her, without her ever realizing he had any kind of magic. To the point where she believed, fully, that he controlled her, because of his strength and will and character (which, she supposes, is also true), and not because he has magic powers over her. Valerie is, well, impressed, really. It worked out better than she ever thought it would. 

Some distant part of her really wants to be turned on by how well her Master executed his plan. And, she is, a little bit. But for the most part, well. She really doesn't want to let go of this feeling. Or have her Master let go of her. 

But, she should probably acknowledge something. 

"Hello, Master," she says, shifting only slightly. "That worked out really well." She burrows in a little deeper, wanting the nice warm feelings that she was feeling from being held like this. She still doesn't know or understand what it is. But it feels so very nice, and soft, and safe. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her forehead and lets her feel his warm possessive contentment.

"I'm pretty proud of myself," he admits, petting her hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie sighs, letting her Master's feelings wash over her. They feel so very nice. He's so happy to own her and, and she's so very happy to be owned. Owned and enjoyed and possessed and... something so very nice. She beams gently when he kisses her. 

"It honestly was really impressive, Master," she says. "I'm really happy to be owned by someone as powerful and intelligent and strong and clever as you. I know, perhaps, that it's the magic making me feel this way, but, I really am thankful that you took control of me like this. I'm honored to belong to you." 

Valerie snuggles in closer, and her breathing starts to slow, relaxed on top of her Master, held like this. It feels so very nice. She doesn't ever want it to stop.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww.

Yeah, he can let her fall asleep like this, and then take away her memory again so she only remembers falling asleep cuddled in his arms.

The thought briefly crosses his mind that he could leave her here and go home, but... fuck that. He can just stay the night with her. Her apartment feels more like home than his does already.

He curls up and snuggles his Valerie and goes to sleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie wakes up first. 

For a moment, she's confused, waking up like this, nestling in someone's arms, her body aching and stinging strangely. But then all of yesterday floods back in. Every single crazy impossible thing that happened, how what she thought was going to be a harder-than-usual (though not that much harder, because, well, who could resist her) seduction turned into, well. 

She's his now. She'll be his for as long as he wants her, which, she hopes is forever, but knows it might not be. She'll give him whatever he wants, because someone as strong and powerful and incredible as he is deserves her devotion. 

She could wake him, Valerie suspects he would be ok with that, but she'd much rather let him sleep. It still feels ever so comfortable and sweet and good being in his strong arms, being held like this. And it's not like she plans to go to classes unless she feels like it, heh. She's not here to actually learn anything. So she rests, feeling warm and relaxed and good in his arms, waiting for him to awaken, and tell her what to do. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He wakes up.

It's... maybe the best morning of his life.

He stretches, hugs her, kisses her forehead sleepily, and then tangles a hand in her hair to pull her head down to his crotch.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie blushes softly at the kiss, feeling happy and content to be owned, to belong to him like this, and at the unexpected sweetness. 

And, well, then she feels turned on, and happy for a slightly different reason. Turned on at being used like this, turned on by just how casually he takes exactly what he wants from her, using whatever force he deems necessary to do it. Knowing exactly what he wants from her, Valerie gives his cock a few nice long licks, to start to get it hard, and then engulfs it in her mouth, sucking and licking, slowly ramping up his pleasure. She presses her legs together as she does so, feeling her own pleasure at being controlled and overpowered and used so easily. So simply straightforwardly. It's not as sharp a pleasure as yesterday, just a slowly building feeling, rising and warm, driving her enthusiasm to serve. 

Permalink Mark Unread

There's a special kind of luxury in having a beautiful woman suck his dick before he's even awake enough to form words. Even better that he can read her mind and know exactly how much it turns her on to be used like this. Best of all is the part where he owns her and they both know it.

He lies back and lets her work, occasionally making a soft sound of pleasure, a hum or a quiet sigh.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie can't read minds, so she has no idea what Sean is thinking. But she can tell what he's enjoying, and how much, by how his cock responds, and the noises he makes. She makes sure to do more and more and more of those things, getting faster and faster, bringing him closer and closer to climax, ready to speed up or slow down if he indicates he wants her to change. And she continues to delight in the erotic pleasure of how he can just lie back and let her work. He's so powerful to own her completely like this, waking up and taking from her exactly what he wants, without even a word. That's how strong he is. That's how much she belongs to him. She loves it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so nice how much she likes it, how much she appreciates his power and mastery. It feels good, almost more than the physical pleasure of her mouth.

He daydreams idly about a future where he'll have territory of his own, where he can surround himself with willing slaves—or slaves made willing by magic—and they'll all know how deeply he owns them, and he'll know how they feel about it, and they'll know how he feels about that, and it will be perfect.

And then he comes, holding her head down so he can fill her throat; and relaxes afterward, and pets her hair.

"Mmmm, good morning."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie drinks down the cum, enjoying the sensation of being used like this by someone so powerful, so commanding, just taking what he wants from her. She enjoys the warm glow in her pussy that she feels from being made to serve like this, from pleasing someone like this, who deserves her devotion, just because of how much better he is than her. It's so very wonderful. And really hot. 

"Good morning, sir," she says, looking over at him and waiting for whatever he's going to ask for next, a slightly contented smile on her face. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He pulls her into his arms and holds her, running his fingers through her hair, enjoying the deep satisfaction of holding someone who belongs to him.

"So," he says, after a moment. "Ground rules. Do what I tell you. Don't lie to me. Don't make my life difficult—if there's somebody I've got my eye on, because I want to fuck them or own them or I just think they'd be useful, don't mess with them or undermine them or waste time trying to prove you're better than them. I know what I want better than you do. Besides all that, I don't much care what you do in your free time, but try not to waste too much money on petty bullshit because sometime in the next couple of years I'm going to want to buy a house and you're going to be helping me pay for it. All clear?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's really hot. Valerie normally depends on things like fear of losing her, and desire and need, to get her pets to do what she wants, sometimes in a bit of a roundabout fashion. His... simple straightforward orders (because that's what they are, aren't they) are arousing as fuck. She closes her eyes and moans a little when he tells her that he knows what he wants better than she does. He knows what he wants. And he takes it. And then she squeals a little when he says "in a couple of years". A couple of years? She... she'd hoped he would keep her forever, of course, but she'd always dumped her pets after a week or a month or a couple of days. The fact that he's intending to keep her for years... well, it fills her with delight. He's so fucking sweet to her, and she still doesn't know why, but she's going to enjoy belonging to him for as long as he wants her. Which at this point, seems like it's going to be a very long time. 

"Yes, sir, crystal clear," she says, bowing her head to him deferentially. What is she going to do in her spare time then? She'd intended to build a coterie of followers, and maybe find a boy or three to play with in her spare time, going to class for only as much as necessary to accomplish this. And finding another nerd boy or two to charm into doing all her homework for her, so daddy wouldn't be too unhappy with her grades. The first and third she figured he probably wouldn't mind so much, but the second one...

"Um. Sir? I... am I allowed... to play with others? Or am I, yours, exclusively? You'd always be the most important person in my life, sir, by far, I'll drop everything and come when you call, but..." Honestly she doesn't mind too much either way, but she's feeling pretty horny this morning already and it would be nice to find a boy to get that out of her system with. If she's allowed to. And the fact that she'd need to be allowed to, well. That just makes her even more hot and wet. Fuck, belonging to him like this is incredible

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, you can fuck around all you want." He kisses her forehead. "If I ever want you to stay exclusive for a while I'll tell you."

He almost reminds her not to be careless about it—he gets the impression that she has enough casual sex that it would not take very much carelessness for her to catch something—but, well, she's his, and he's magic. He can take care of that better than she can. Might as well not bother her about it. He does close his eyes for a moment to will her some one hundred percent effective birth control, though, same as he's already done for himself. That's a mess he would rather not have to deal with.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie giggles and presses herself gratefully against him as he kisses her. "Thank you, sir!" she says. Excellent. That's probably the first order of business, today,  finding some cute dumb boy in her first class to charm and drag back to her apartment (or just go to his tiny stupid dorm room if she had to, which'll give her ample opportunity to laugh at him for it, and won't that be fun) and fuck him to get, some of this out of her system. And then she can start getting the real work done of making people hang on her every word, want to be her or want to be with her, until she has a fun exclusive little club of people to do her bidding. If anything, that'll make serving Sean easier, not harder, which will be so very nice. 

Hm, what time is it. 9:30 AM. Valerie would normally sleep in much later, but for some dumb reason the school has scheduled her for an 11 AM class and all her screaming at or flirting with the people in the registrar's office hadn't got them to be able to fix it. She'll probably stop going after a few days, so she could sleep in until noon (a girl like her needs her beauty sleep, after all), but for the first week or two, she'll have to get ready to go early. And it's important to make the proper first impressions. 

"Sir, may... may I shower, please? I need to get ready for my first class, if you don't mind, sir." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm." He pets her hair and smiles. "Yeah, go ahead."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie grins at him, and then heads off to the bathroom. A moment later, Sean can hear the water running. 

 

If Sean has looked at, or remembers his schedule, he'll see he's also got a class early today as well, at 10:30 AM, and running until noon. It's his Architecture 101 class. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He does finally get around to checking his schedule at this point. Given how useful architecture is going to be to him, he should probably, like, put actual attention into doing well in his classes. And the first step toward that is probably showing up on time.

All right, then, enough fucking around. He ducks into the bathroom to give Valerie a goodbye kiss—i.e. to pin her against the shower wall, kiss her forcefully, and grope her—and then leaves, wills himself clean, puts his clothes back on, wills them clean too, and goes out to his car to drive around a little before class.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie immensely enjoys this; she loves it when he uses his dominance and power over her. He can just take whatever he wants from her, leaving her horny and needy and... nnf. 

Ok, one thing at a time. Shower, get dressed, go to her dumb stupid required class, find a cute boy, and have a quick fuck to get all this out of her system. For now. Then she can really get down to business. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a nice cool morning day, at least cool for this late in the summer. Sean doesn't see anything particularly interesting on his drive, or at least nothing easily actionable. 

 

Architecture 101 is taught by an older guy named Professor Harrington. It's a class of about 40 people -- the entirety of the freshman architecture school class -- and they're going to be learning the basic concepts of residential design, drafting -- the necessary tools they'll need to actually design places, and put those designs on paper -- it's all laid out in the syllabus that he hands out to the class. If Sean reads down the syllabus, he'll see that a couple weeks he'll need to pick a partner for his first small project, and then after midterms, he'll be in a group of three or four to design something bigger. 

For now, though, in his first class, once he gets through the basics, the professor is going to start talking about the basic concepts of architecture -- the philosophy of what a space is, and what the architect's job is in designing for a space. 

He's actually not a bad professor; clearly having done this for quite a while, and knowing what to say and how to say it to stay at least reasonably interesting. His teaching style may not be particularly conducive to what Sean wants or needs, though, but it's better than a stuffy droning professor. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He turns off his awareness of Valerie's mind before class starts and forces himself to pay real actual attention to everything that's happening. It's surprisingly... not easy, exactly, but doable? For the first time in his life, he's taking a class that feels meaningfully important to him. Apparently that's all it takes.

After class, he goes for a long drive to think about the concepts he was just introduced to, and then he turns the mindreading back on to check on Valerie.

Permalink Mark Unread

Are the dorm rooms really this tiny? Wow. She's so glad her daddy got her a real place to stay, unlike this shithole that this boy apparently has to share with someone else. Who thankfully isn't here right now. She's gonna make this boy eat her out for a while, get her nice and good and horny, and then, well, since apparently he really wants to have her suck his cock right now (she can see it sticking out all over him, it's so fucking obvious, though maybe all the times she licked her lips at him in class probably encouraged that), well, she's gonna do it. And suggest that maybe he use a little force, perhaps, because, mmm, fuck, she really wants to revisit that amazing sex she had last night. The feeling of someone else making her do things is amazing. Even though in this case, she's the one with all the strings. 

First, though. First she's gonna spread her legs and make him lick her out, to show who's really in charge here. Because it definitely isn't him. Oh not at all. There's only one person in the world who gets to tell Valerie what to do, and it isn't this weak-willed sucker, that's for sure. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep, that's Valerie all right.

...there's a part of him that wishes the guy she's fucking would rape her so he could watch. Unfortunately, he does not yet have that kind of power. And it's still pretty hot just listening to her remembering him so fondly.

Permalink Mark Unread

As long he keeps paying attention, he's going to be watching Valerie moaning and screaming and making this boy do things for quite some time, telling the boy to do things and making fun of him for being so inadequate and really getting off on it when he obviously feels like shit or when he does what he's told. It's so fun to watch the weakling grovel and squirm and do whatever she wants. No matter what that might be. 

 

Sean has two hours for lunch before his Calc class at 2 PM. It's his last class of the day, as well -- he's got two classes Monday Wednesday Friday and two classes Tuesday Thursday. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He spends most of his lunch period driving, because he doesn't feel like eating food and he has realized that when he doesn't feel like it he doesn't have to. He has also realized that he will never have to go to a gas station again in his life. It's good to be magic.

Anyway, he shows up early and pays attention to this class too.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is an even larger class than his last one, almost 100 kids are in this small lecture hall/auditorium. 

The professor, a Professor Mitchell, is clearly teaching this class as almost an afterthought. He doesn't have a syllabus for them -- he just writes the relevant information on the board, giving them a minute to copy it down before erasing it, and then pretty much starts doing a review of things they should already know from previous classes, things they'll need to remember from this class. He skims over parts that he's sure everyone knows already, without giving any opportunity for questions, simply droning on and on. If Sean looks around, he'll see a number of kids are nodding along, following the material -- since it is a review, after all -- but he's very much not the only one who might be having some trouble. A couple kids raise their hands a couple of times, putting them down after a moment when they realize the professor isn't actually going to turn away from the board at all to even see the hands in the air. 

After an hour, homework is assigned, and the class is done. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, shit.

He wishes he owned Karen already; he'd probably be able to learn real fast by reading her mind. He wishes he'd at least gotten her phone number so he could text her asking for help. Why is there even calculus here? Probably there's a good reason. Probably he'll be fucked if he doesn't figure it out. He needs smarter slaves. Smarter friends will do in a pinch, though.

Whatever. He's gonna go... do his fucking homework, he guesses. Ugh.

Doing his homework takes entirely too long, and by the time he's finished he's in kind of a terrible mood. He checks on Valerie again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is hanging out with her new, well, "friends". Pff, as though people like this could really be her friends. Lickspittle acquaintances, perhaps. They certainly are fawning over her at the moment, though, and they could come in useful, at least. A couple of them are planning to pledge at the local sorority, though, and maybe through them she'll get to some upperclassmen with some real power. She kindof wants to own a sorority, honestly, even if she's going to be going back home to Sean every night, for sure. It'll be fun to make all those girls do her bidding, and have a good space to throw some parties where daddy won't find out. Maybe Sean will want to come to a drunken sorority party? She'll have to ask, when she plans one. Maybe he'll take one of the girls and do awful things to her, and she'll get to watch, and get rewarded for it. That'll be hot as fuck, nnf. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Ooh, that would be hot. He feels so much better now. He'll have to think of a good way to reward Valerie for that idea when she suggests it to him.

For now...

He goes for a longish drive, idly keeping half an eye out for interesting people in need of rides but not really focusing on the hunt. Then he texts Valerie telling her that he's headed for her apartment and he wants her to be there to let him in when he arrives. He wants to take more slaves but it's just so much easier to use the one he has.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't find anyone while he's driving, but then again, he's not really fully paying attention. 

 

Valerie hears the phone chirp she especially assigned him on her phone (it's important, after all, to know when the man who controls you is giving you a text or a call) and reads the text, feeling a bit of lustful anticipation grow. She's having a night out on the town with her friends, and is only a little bit drunk. They've been playing a game of getting men to buy them drinks and then snubbing them. It's tons of fun to watch their faces get all crestfallen after they've been led on for a minute or two or ten, and just a little bit hot. But not nearly as hot as Sean telling her that he's going to be heading to her apartment, and he wants her there. 

"On my way," she texts him back, and then looks up from her phone. "Sorry, girls," she says, with a flounce of her hair, "but it looks like I've got somewhere to be." She listens to their despairing cries for a moment (especially that Carla girl, who's so freaking into her, wow, what fun she's going to be to lead on), begging her to stay, before she stands, cutting them off. "Oh I'm sure you'll have a nice enough time without me. Probably." She smirks, then heads for the door, making sure to turn as many heads in the bar as she can, grinning to herself at just how easy it is to stir up attention as she walks by. 

Valerie gets into her car (still only a BMW, she really should ask daddy for a car almost as good as Sean's, she clearly deserves something comparable. Not as good, of course, and certainly not better, she certainly doesn't want to try and pretend like she deserves better than he has. That would be... wrong. A violation of the proper social order) and drives off. As she drives, she wonders how best he'd like her presented. Kneeling, ready by the door? Naked? Splayed out in that sexy set of lingerie that some chump bought for her once before she dumped him, laying on the bed, gently touching herself, keeping herself warm and ready for his arrival? Nnnf. She decides to do that last one. If he wants her to present herself differently next time, he'll certainly let her know. Fuck, he just tells her what he wants. She reaches down to touch herself while she drives, thinking about how strong and powerful he is, and how he's going to take her again tonight. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Just for fun, he times his arrival so that right as she's stepping out of the elevator on her floor, she gets his text telling her he just parked.

And now, he supposes, he has to go in and tell the doorman he's visiting someone, or something. He really should get her to give him a copy of her keys at some point.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck that gives her no time to get ready, shit, shit, shit. She sends back a heart and a smiley face emoji and rushes into her room to get herself ready as fast as she can. 

 

Keys wouldn't have actually helped, at least not this time around, given that he's coming in the front door and not the back -- the doorman does not recognize Sean, and stops him on the way in. Given the time of day (almost time of night, really), he does actually call up to Valerie's room to make sure he's actually supposed to be there. To which a semi-beleaguered-sounding Valerie assents that, yes, of course he's supposed to be there, what are you doing holding him up, send him up please, now, before hanging up the phone. (Shit, shit, shit, what box was that in, why hasn't she had a chance to sort through all her clothes, maybe she'll just kneel naked at the door, that works fine too, doesn't it? Fuck. She really wants to make a good impression, fuck.) 

The doorman gives a little roll of his eyes and motions towards the elevator. "Enjoy your evening, sir," he says to Sean. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwww. It was probably a little mean to do that to her, but she's his and he can be mean to her if he feels like it.

He is still genuinely pleased to see her, and he smiles down at her and pets her hair briefly as he closes the door behind him and turns the lock.

"Mmm. Mine," he says contentedly. "You look good on your knees."

Permalink Mark Unread

His touch like this still feels amazing, she feels herself quiver as he reaches out and does whatever he'd like with what belongs to him. Just like he should. No hesitation, just simple straightforward dominance and ownership. 

And his words of dominance, his compliment makes her feel even more incredible. She wants to press her legs together at them, enjoying his praise, knowing that she looks pretty and attractive to him, that he wants her, that she belongs to him, but she's kneeling, looking pretty for him, and she can't. Not right yet. She still gasps softly, her smile turning up slightly higher around the corners of her mouth. 

"Thank you, sir," she says. "I'm glad this pleases you." She still wants to try out other positions, she's going to find that lingerie after he leaves, so she can have it ready for next time, unless he orders (a delighted shiver, thinking about it) her to greet him like this every time, but she has a feeling he wants to give her more rope, curious to see what she does. He has been giving her plenty of freedom already, and she's very glad for the opportunities he's giving her to do as she wishes -- she plans to thank him by using her freedom to find all sorts of ways to please him as much as she can. Like that sorority party she was thinking about, before. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He strokes her face possessively for a moment, then lets go, and beckons for her to follow him as he takes off his shoes and his clothes and heads for her bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie shivers with anticipation and desire, ready to be used and fucked by him in any way he wants. She follows at a polite, proper distance, ready to get into bed with him so he can use her how he wants to. It's so hot how he can just do that, too. She's his. She loves it.  

Permalink Mark Unread

It's very gratifying how into this she is. Convenient, too, because he is tired from all the unaccustomed intellectual effort he exerted today and all he wants to do is fuck her once and then fall asleep holding her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie a little bit regrets not being able to have as much fun as they did yesterday. But clearly a quick fuck and going to bed is all he wants, he's clearly tired and wants his rest, and Valerie is more than happy to oblige him. How and where and how much he wants to use her is his prerogative. Not hers. And when he's done and is holding her that wonderful happy comfortable feeling she felt before comes back, the one that made her cry last time. It feels so good. She smiles at his lovely (sexy!) sleeping body, and falls asleep, content in his arms. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

This time he wakes up first in the morning, and wakes her up by dragging her mouth onto his cock.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's a bit dazed when the hair tugging wakes her, still a little confused about what's happening -- but quickly recalls who she is and why she should be obeying (nnnf) and quickly starts giving him a nice, lovely, slow blowjob. She's got nowhere to be this morning, nowhere at all, and she can spend as much time as he wants serving him this morning. She's learned the sorts of things he likes and dislikes, and is more than happy to use them to bring him ever more and more pleasure, ready finish him off whenever he desires. She reaches behind herself and plays with her clit a little, enjoying the simple fact that she's so very owned, to the point where he can just do this to her, and she will obey. The power he has, he exudes, is such an incredible intoxicating feeling to be a part of. She's so fucking owned. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmm that's nice.

He lies back and pets her lazily, and barely moves even when he comes, still half-asleep. Then he pulls her up into his arms again to cuddle her some more. It's so good having a magically bound slave. It's so good being able to read her mind and feel how much she loves being his.

It occurs to him to check the time, though, and he turns out to have class in half an hour, so he sighs and closes his eyes and wills himself the rest of the way awake.

"I've got to get to class," he says, sitting up very reluctantly to get out of bed. "I'll see you later."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is more than perfectly happy to serve, even if he's not responsive, knowing that this is exactly what he wants to be doing right now, and she can still tell by how his cock responds that he's enjoying it, even if it it is in a lazy languid sort of way. Valerie can identify with that, just fine. She continues to touch herself, even after he cums, drinking him down and thinking about how good and delightful and wonderful this feels. And especially how wonderful it feels when he pulls her close and holds her like that. In... some ways, that's one of the best parts of being owned by him. Even though it's intoxicating, being made to do all kinds of things, being held like this is warm and comforting and nice.

She gives him a pout when he says he has to leave -- not a manipulative one! but a pout nonetheless. She knows better, by far, now, what'll happen if she tries to manipulate him like that. Some horrid part in the back of her mind wonders if it would at least get him to punish her, and spend more time with her that way -- but she shuts that part of her brain up as fast as she can. She has a feeling she won't like the results if she tries something like that, and besides, he clearly doesn't want to have to deal with something like that right now. It might be something he would have fun with later -- but very much not right now. 

"I hope you have a wonderful day, sir," she tells him, still pouting a little and looking up at him with sweet and enamored eyes. "Let me know when you want me back here. Anytime, anytime at all~" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will," he says, reaching down to pet her hair and grope her breasts for a second or two before he turns away to get dressed and head to class. At least he no longer meaningfully has bodily needs. This morning would be much worse if he had to eat, drink, shower, and use the bathroom.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie enjoys the way he uses her (because, that's what it is, using and toying with her for his pleasure), and watches him appreciatively as he dresses (he's still just as attractive and powerful and strong as ever, yum), idly thinking about what to do today. The really annoying thing about college, unlike high school, is that everyone has all mixed together class schedules. Which means she can't just hang out with her friends all the time. She'll just have to make her group of minions a little larger than usual, she supposes. She'll have plenty of time to think of what to do lying in bed this morning, relaxing. (And maybe touching herself, thinking about Sean for a while, getting off on remembering all the things he's done to her (so far!) because it is so hot to belong to him.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

There is an undeniable ego boost to telepathically spying on someone who is near-constantly thinking about how hot you are.

He still turns off the mindreading for class, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

This isn't like a normal classroom. There's a bunch of small two-person tables, all facing the front of the room, and the tables are equipped with, well... stuff. A sink, for one thing, as well another set of faucets that don't go to the sink -- they jut out, parallel to the top of the table -- and it isn't immediately obvious what they're for.

The classroom is mostly full of students already -- one of which, if Sean takes a good look around, is Zoe. She's all alone at her table, towards the back, but she's still clearly giving off "stay away from me" vibes, playing with her phone. There's a number of other empty seats around the room, not just the one next to hers. The professor has already written her name up on the blackboard (Professor Brooks) and is standing by the door. She smiles at Sean, hands him a syllabus, and tells him to sit wherever he'd like. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles back at the professor and then goes to sit with Zoe on the grounds that he recognizes her. If she doesn't want to chat then he's fine not chatting, and if she does, well, maybe he can make friends.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe looks up at the boy (Sam?) when he sits down next to her, recognizing him from orientation. When he doesn't immediately talk (thank goodness), she shrugs, and continues taking to Margret on her phone and chewing her chewing gum, paying him no real heed. As long as he doesn't bother her she doesn't mind a familiar face. (Or was it Simon? Who cares, he'll remind her if he wants to bother her.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

So, that's a no on the chatting, then. Sure.

Permalink Mark Unread

A few minutes after class is supposed to start, Professor Brooks gets their attention, and everyone quiets down. Zoe sighs, texts her friend goodbye, for now, and puts the phone back in her pocket to pay attention. Maybe this class will actually be interesting, for once. Probably not, but who knows. All these other dumb classes that this school is making her take when all she wants to do is make some pretty things on her potter's wheel. 

 

"This is Physics for Design Students," the professor tells them. "You might have noticed that this class runs rather long, that's because it's a lab class. What that means is, rather than sitting down and doing boring math all day -- which, since most of you are art or architecture majors will probably bore you out of your skulls -- we get to do experiments instead. Every class you get to do something, which might just help you learn all that boring math, and help you understand some of the principles that will be important to your chosen majors. Even if you don't realize it at the time. This will be a hard class, but it will be a lot more fun than you might have been expecting." She smiles. "At least, I hope it will be!"

She pauses for a moment. "Now then, what we're supposed to do today -- and what's on the syllabus for that matter -- is a overview of lab safety. But honestly, you all have done labs in high school, right? And even if not, most of the stuff in there is things you really don't need to know, especially for most of the experiments we're doing. Most of this would just be review for you all. So rather than bore you all for the next two hours with things you already know, or don't need to know, how about we get started right away?" She leans in and whispers conspiratorially "Just no one tell the administration." She leans back, and in a normal voice once again, says. "I'll be sure to tell you what you do need to know, if it's something you haven't learned already -- in this case though, all you should need to know is to make sure to wear your lab goggles today! We're going to be learning about the tensile and ductile strengths of metal and wire." 

"You're going to be partnered with whomever is sitting next to you," she continues. "Don't worry!" she adds, as the class starts to hum a little in response to this pronouncement. "This is just for this experiment, you'll have plenty more chances to be partners with further people over the course of the semester. Now, will one partner in each group go and grab one of the plastic bins sitting over here on the wall? It'll contain everything you need, along with a bunch of pages to explain the experiment and what we're doing and why. I'll walk you through the first couple of steps once everyone has their bins, and feel free to come and ask me any questions, now, or later on in class. Got it? Go!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Sure, he'll go grab a bin.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once everyone is settled (and everyone is wearing their safety goggles!) the professor starts leading them through the relevant steps for testing the strength of the the first kind of wire in the box, copper. Once they've gotten started, and everyone (with a little bit of help, occasionally) has managed to get the first set of observations written down, she leaves them be to start on the next one. She still keeps wandering around the class, seeing if anyone needs help, pointing out when maybe someone has missed something -- but they're more or left to their own devices to follow the experimental procedure. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well this class is rapidly becoming Sean's favourite academic experience of all time.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe is honestly having a better time than she thought she was going to as well. The boy (who she now knows is Sean, from when he wrote his name on the lab sheet) is surprisingly good with his hands, but is less than comfortable with the math. He seems to be having a good time doing all the manual work, so she eventually decides to take over recording all of the relevant data, and doing some of the math in the background while letting him do the actual experimental procedure. She's perfectly happy with this division of labor, and it seems like he is too. Zoe figures he should probably be a little bit more comfortable with math, taking a class like this, but she's not about to bring anything like that up. It's not like it's her job or anything. It's probably required for his major too, anyways. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He likes being able to do things. More classes should involve doing things. Doing things is so good. Zoe is welcome to keep the math.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually, they finish up doing the work, with the end of the class approaching. 

"The writeup and analysis for this lab is due in 1 week, at the start of the class," the professor tells them, when some of them are starting to finish. "All of you are going to need to find time to meet up at some point in the next week to finish doing up the workbook, so I'd trade emails or phone numbers now, before you all leave. You can work on the workbook together, here, if you finish early, but once you're done with the experiment, you can leave." 

Zoe sighs, and takes out her phone. He's nice enough to work with at least. And the workbook is only a couple of pages. Shouldn't take too long. "What's your number?" she asks him. "I'll text you from mine, and we can figure out some study time to get this done from there." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives her his number. "Yeah, sounds good."

Permalink Mark Unread

She sends him a text, telling him who this number is. 

And then class lets out, and he's got about a half-hour to kill before his writing seminar. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds like an amount of time he could spend driving! Damn he loves his car.

Permalink Mark Unread

When he does get to his next class -- the writing seminar -- he'll find it's a smallish classroom -- only about 15 students -- and of all people, Karen is there, sitting close to the front. She looks quite a bit happier and more stable than she did when he'd first met her (at least, from what he can tell from the back of her head). There's some empty seats around her (most of the students aren't sitting in the front), so there's plenty of space near her to sit if he wants. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Hell yes he will sit next to Karen.

"Hi," he says. "I'm terrible at math and I need help. How's your week been?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She turns her head, a bit shocked and surprised to see him. She figured they wouldn't ever have any classes in common. And she was going to look up his email in the registrar later but... she might have forgotten. Oops. But he's here now! She gives him a happy smile, genuinely pleased to see him again. A little overwhelmed with the abruptness of his request, but. Well, he's asking for her help. She should probably not be quite as abrupt as he's being -- nothing wrong with being polite -- but honestly Karen would love a way to keep talking to him, and make sure things go well for him and that he has the space and environment he needs to grow. (And, not that she'll admit it, but it feels really nice to be treated as intelligent and a resource and be asked for help like this. She hopes she'll live up to his expectations.)

"Oh, hey! Things have been, well, they've been alright? The survey course I'm taking is, well, going to be a boring chore, for sure -- but the math class I'm taking is super challenging. So glad I tested into it. Most of the people in there are sophomores! But it looks like it's going to be a lot of fun." And it does! And they actually aren't treating her like the hot nerd girl they want to sleep with! Well, for the most part. But it's still a lot better than high school was. "The programming class is still way too easy, though." And there, well. That class has a lot more... disrespectful boys in it. But she can sit in the back in that one, and not pay attention, and she'll probably be fine. "This is my last new class -- I'm not particularly looking forward to it, though, since writing's really never been my strong suit." That's why she's sitting up front, after all. Easier to pay attention that way. "What's been going on in math class? What kind of help are you looking for? What about the rest of your classes?" She is, admittedly, fishing with that last question -- but she really wants to know. Hopefully he's not doing horribly in all of his classes? 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Physics is great, I get to do things. Calculus is abominable. The other one's all right I guess. Turns out architecture is actually kind of cool."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen can't help grinning happily when he tells her about his classes. It honestly fits her predictions almost perfectly. The poor kid just never had any good opportunities to figure out how he learned growing up, and he had parents and teachers who didn't give a shit about that, just wanted him to fit into their perfect little molds. She's so happy that she's going to be able to help him grow and be free, here. 

"Well, that's mostly good to hear, except the calc, of course. What's going wrong there? What kind of help were you looking for there? Some kind of tutoring, or something?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. I'm kind of not... learning anything... in the actual class. It's all just—sitting and listening to a guy talk about something that I don't understand and he doesn't care about."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, yikes. Yikes. Well. Maybe she should should help with that. And maybe she shouldn't be quite so forward as to just give him tutoring lessons for nothing. Even if she wants to. "That sounds like a horrible teacher," she says. "I... honestly could probably use the extra cash," she says, slowly, as though considering it. "I could probably find some time to tutor you, if you wanted, and wanted to pay for it? I might need to look at my calendar, and I might need to look up what tutoring actually costs so I can charge a fair price. Since I may not have ever actually done tutoring before. But I'm sure if you send me your syllabus beforehand, I should be able to help out!"

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins. "Sure, thanks!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She's about to give him her email address, when the professor finally starts class. She resists the urge to write it down on a piece of paper and pass notes in class of all things. It can wait until the end. 

 

The teacher in this class is Professor Fisk. He hands out all the syllabi, and explains that the point of this class is to make sure that everyone has the kinds of basic writing skills that they'll need for all their college classes. They'll have a chance to practice several different kinds of academic writing, by writing a variety of short essays and research papers, among other things, and they'll learn about how to read and analyze them as well. They'll be expected to turn in about one piece of written work per week. Their first assignment, to make things easy, is going to be a two page essay on any topic they choose -- it'll be a good starting point, the professor tells them, to gauge their skill level and figure out where they need to improve. 

He then goes on, to explain the parts of an essay, and why folks write them, and their purpose in academic writing. It's pretty obvious that while the professor is reasonably enthusiastic about the topic, and happy to teach it to the students, a number of them, Karen included, don't seem to be particularly interested. She's doing her best to pay attention, though. She's not about to let one stupid writing class ruin her GPA. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, this is clearly not going to be one of the fun classes.

On the other hand, at least it's not Calc. This guy is interested in his subject, which makes him vastly easier to pay attention to.

Sean still has no idea what he's going to write that essay about, but he's got a week to think about it so maybe he'll be okay. In the meantime, after class lets out, he immediately turns to exchange phone numbers and emails with Karen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen is doing her best not to look overly happy to do so! She gives him her information, and takes his in return. She's also had a few moments to check her schedule, and figure out the best time. "I've got a couple hours every Wednesday evening," she tells him. "From about 4 until 7 in the evening. We might need to eat dinner at the cafeteria in the middle of that -- but it seems like it's probably the best time for me if it works for you. And it'll let us get an early start, tomorrow, if you're up for it? I'll have how much it costs ready for you then, or we can email back and forth tomorrow to settle on the price if you'd rather." She's honestly a little anxious to get started, she can't wait to help him out. And Wednesday looks like her best contiguous option by far. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly I don't super care how much you charge, like, I assume you're not going to ask ten times the going rate, so whatever. Wednesdays four to seven is fine by me. Right after class, even."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen grins. "Well, that works out great then!" She says. "And I'll still make sure I charge you a fair price. Even if you can pay me whatever. It wouldn't be fair to you otherwise." She smiles. "I do actually have a study group for my own math class that's meeting pretty soon, so -- I should probably get going now, to be honest. But I'll see you tomorrow!" She gives him a smile and a wave then turns and hurries (just a little bit) out the door. She can make it to the library in time. Probably. And they probably won't mind if she's a couple minutes late, right? 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww, she's cute. He hopes he'll get to own her someday.

All right, class is over, time to... go for a drive. And check in on Valerie, and think about what he wants to write that damn essay about.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is playing games on her phone while listening to the stupid professor drone on about some math thing that she doesn't really give a fuck about. She's already made eyes at a couple of pimply-looking boys in the room, who are occasionally sending her longing gazes of affection and desire. Clearly, they're overwhelmed with the idea that someone like her would even think to look at boys like them. The fools. Well, at least one of them, if not both, will be more than happy to do all of her homework for her for this dumb class. All it will take is the implication that she'll be ever so grateful~ for them. She won't even have to touch them once. Weak-willed idiots. And what's she ever going to need calculus for, anyways? It doesn't matter, it's not her problem, it's those two idiots' now. In a little while, this class will be done and she'll never have to come back to it again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, Valerie has no reason to care about her classes, so sure.

He sends her a text informing her that he wants keys to her apartment so he can get into it when she's not there.

Permalink Mark Unread

She hears the chirp of her phone that means Sean has sent her a text! And reads it. And then she immediately presses her her legs together, fantasizing about coming home one day from, whatever, finding Sean hiding behind the door or in her room or whatever, and making her suck his cock before she has a chance to realize or respond. Just waiting there, ready to take whatever he wants from her. It's a hot little fantasy. She hopes he enacts it at some point. She quickly sends him a text, telling him that she'll have them ready and waiting for him when she gets home, and then does some quick research to figure out where and how to duplicate them (they're that inexpensive? And that fast?) to make sure that she'll have them ready. She'll go to a hardware store right after class, apparently. Excellent. Valerie, still tuning the class out, decides to put the phone down for juuust a moment to think about that fantasy a little while longer. It really is a delight, thinking about how he has so much control over her life now. How he can do anything and everything to her, whenever he wants. She doesn't want to fantasize for too long, though. She does need to keep these two idiot boys interested so she can give them some personal attention after class, and set up their first (and last, but they don't need to know that) "tutoring" meeting. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Does seducing nerds really work that well for her? At some point in her life she has to have met someone with a spine, right? Maybe they all just avoided her on sight. Until Sean. And, well, he knows how that worked out for her.

Whatever. He goes for another drive, this time definitely not hunting. He just wants to turn off his brain for a while and move, and not deal with the existence of things like words and math and school.

 

A few hours later, feeling much improved, he checks on Valerie again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is out on the town, starting to eat a fancy meal (Indian food, from a very highly rated restaurant) with several of her friends. They were already complimenting the food, and thanking her profusely, which only made her grin wider. All the easier to make them love and feel compelled to help her. It wasn't her usual tactic to make minions, but, well. She'd been talking about the lovely food she ate all the time back at home, proving just how superior she was to her new "friends", and a couple of them had been looking up at her with obvious desire. Not for her, surprisingly enough, but for the food she was talking about. And, so she figured, why not give them just a taste of how she normally lived. It would make the poor peons extra grateful to her, for sure. She'll have to pay for it herself, of course -- it's not like these poor college students with their student loans and their lunch plans can afford a morsel of food like this on their best days -- but to someone like her it's just a drop in the bucket. And it was more than worth it to see those faces looking up at her with gratefulness. They;ll be hers now, forever thinking of her as a friend, willing to do all kinds of things for her. And she can pretend to play the gracious friend right now, perfectly. It's wonderful making people hers like this. And they don't even know it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Hmm. Maybe he'll do a little hunting, let her finish her meal with her new toys before he tells her to go home and wait for him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irene sighs as she lugs the heavy case behind her. Her dad hadn't shown up to pick her up after marching band practice. Again. And now she has to lug this stupid heavy trombone back to her mom's house and call him (since mom was at work late), and make her own dinner, instead of spending time with her dad like she's supposed to. Again. 

Okay, she doesn't hate the trombone, not really. Honestly, it's kind of fun, even if it's also pretty exhausting. Especially in uniform, in the summer heat. Today honestly wasn't so bad, at least. She's mostly doing it to help get into college, but she does kind of enjoy playing a musical instrument. And it is pretty fun, being the only girl trombone player at her school -- and that, too, will probably help her chances to get into school. 

And it isn't like her dad is that bad either. She wouldn't have wanted him to have visitation rights, if he wasn't. It's just that when he drinks.... well, when he drinks he can be awful. She'd thought he'd been on the wagon for a while. She guesses he's fallen off. 

Irene pauses to put the heavy instrument down, and catch her breath. Only another mile or so to go. No more than a half an hour or so. She's done this before, in much hotter weather. She'll be fine. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that looks like someone in need of a ride.

He slows down and rolls down his window as he approaches her. "Hey, you okay there?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow that is a fancy car. And a surprisingly cute boy. A little bit older than her (maybe in college already?) but really attractive just the same. Or, attractive because of that? Who knows. 

"I'll be alright in a bit," she tells the stranger. "I don't have too much further to go." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you want a ride? I don't have anywhere to be, I'm literally just driving around aimlessly because I'm slightly in love with my car. Might as well do somebody a favour while I'm at it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is a car that it looks like it would be pretty reasonable to be in love with," she admits. 

She probably shouldn't get into a car with a stranger. She almost certainly shouldn't get into a car with a stranger. But honestly, it's been a long-ass day and Irene is tired. And he's probably just some idiot rich college student driving around. He probably does want to feel her up a little, but she has ways of dealing with that. There's the mace in her purse that her mother gave her in case her father ever became a, well, problem. And she can leave the trombone between them, so he has a lot of trouble getting at her. And... 

"Let me do just one thing first," she says.

She's not about to send a text to her parents about this, fuck no. But her friend Madison, well, she can keep a secret, and she knows her mom's phone number. She picks up her phone and snaps a quick picture of the car, including the license plate. "If I don't text you back in 30 minutes," she tells Madison in the text, "this is the car to tell the police to look for." 

"Alright, let's go," she tells him. "I texted my friend, though, and I've got mace in my bag, so you'd better not try anything, alright?" She goes and drags the trombone over to the passenger seat. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Reasonable of you," he says agreeably, opening the passenger door for her to get in. "So where to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"My mom's house is just a mile from here," Irene tells him, lugging the trombone into the car and putting it on her lap, to make sure to block anything he might do. There's not really a ton of room between the seats, and wow is this a nice car. She relaxes into the chair, despite herself. She's still pretty pissed off at her dad. "Dad was supposed to pick me up and take me to his place, but, well. Shit happens." She shifts in the seat a bit, doing her best to be reasonably comfortable with the weight on her. The chair is helping, though. The chair is really helping. She tells him the address, but follows it up with "but it'll probably be easier to just point and tell you where to go. It's really not too far. It's just a lot further when you're lugging a trombone around, you know?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah," he says, "I can see that."

And—now she's asleep.

...it's surprisingly unsatisfying, though, now that he's had Valerie, to contemplate raping someone he doesn't own. And on a time limit, too—he doesn't know how long she told her friend to wait before assuming the worst. (Can he find that out with magic? He tries it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Yup, she's in the car, so he can read her mind, even when she's asleep. 

She texted her friend, with a picture of the car (and the license plate), telling her that if she doesn't text back in 30 minutes, that that's the car the police should look for. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Simple, direct, effective. You've got to admire it, in a way. And he's never taken that long with anyone else...

All right, he can have a little fun.

Still reading her mind, he opens up the torture closet (and opaques and soundproofs the car), pulls her into it (and leaves all their clothes up front), closes it off (and adds just enough ambient light to see dim shapes by), and wakes her up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irene wakes up in a place she does not expect to be, nor has she ever been. Somewhere dark. And she's naked. Fucking hell. It takes her a second to recall her recent memories. She guesses that'll show her to get into cars with strangers, won't it. At least she has freedom of movement? No idea why they decided to not tie her up or something. And what the fuck is this cold smooth stone she's lying on. It's too smooth to be concrete. Weird. What happened anyways, did he drug her or something? Stick a syringe in her? Has to have been more than 30 minutes by now. 

"The police are going to be looking for you, asshole," she shouts. "They know what your car looks like, and they have your license plates!" Her voice echoes back much faster than she would have expected. She's in a small room, maybe? She feels around for the walls. "You better let me go now before they find you!" She does her best to try to ignore the fact that she's terrified (she's had plenty of experience with that, with her dad, at least in the past) and tries to take further stock of the situation. And they took her handbag, too. Which means no mace. Fucking hell. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Unfortunately for you, I have magic powers."

Hmm, what does he feel like doing to her...

The thing where he burns people when he touches them is fun. He'll go for that.

He grabs her by the throat and hauls her down onto the floor. Her skin blisters everywhere he touches it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Pff, magic powers, yeah right. She opens her mouth to retort and then a human shape reaches out and grabs her by the throat...

And then she's screaming. Really loudly. Because what the fuck. What the fuck what the fuck what the fuck. It feels like her throat is on fire. And he's lifting her and moving her around like she's nothing. She screams in pain louder when she hits the floor.  

Ok, maybe he might have magic powers. Which means she's fucking screwed. She punches and kicks at him, thrashing involuntarily, or at least tries to. He's over there, not quite where she's managing to kick, but it's not like she has a ton of control over herself at the moment. If he can do this sort of thing it's probably not very effective anyways, but she's in rather agonizing pain and she wants out. And her body's gonna do what it's gonna do. Fucking hell. 

Permalink Mark Unread

In a weird way he kind of likes her. He wants to make her his.

Will it work if he just straight-up mind-controls her into wanting to belong to him and believing she does? Well, he can always try it and see. So he does that. And rolls on top of her and fucks her, still burning her with every touch.

Permalink Mark Unread

Something weird happens in Irene's head. Very very weird.

 

She's still terrified out of her mind, and still in screaming pain. Literal screaming, in her case. But now she wants to be his, and is his. She belongs to him, utterly. She's pretty sure he used his magic, to make her his, well. Slave. She says it again in her head, trying it out. Yup, seems right. And he's her Master. And... she loves him? Yup yup. It's a bit difficult to process what with all the agony, but in a way that kind of proves the point. He made her his with his mind, to the point where she's still his even when he's torturing her like this. And now she's his slave. She's not sure what he's trying to accomplish with the torture at this point, but she's very much his. And it really would be a lot easier to figure out what that means without the part of her brain that's screaming in pain, terrified, and trying desperately to escape. But she's having trouble doing anything but screaming at the moment. It's not the easiest thing in the world to express out loud while you're screaming. 

Permalink Mark Unread

If she's not sure what he's after, well, he can fix that.

He lets her feel what he's feeling. The pleasure of hurting her, of owning her, of raping her. How much he loves the way she screams. His fascination with her thoughts and feelings. (A hint of protectiveness, when he thinks about the implications of some of those thoughts.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that's weird. 

What a great mindreading Master to explain things to her like that. Normally that line would be sarcastic, but it isn't this time. It is actually great that she knows what he's after now. And she's glad he's enjoying himself. She actually is, to be honest, which is really weird, even though she also really would like him to stop? And she has no idea what he plans to do with her after he rapes and tortures her. Also hopefully he can let her text her friend when she gets a chance, since her friend will call her mom (eventually). And she'd rather not get Madison into this too. Unless he wants Madison too, for whatever reason. In which case, well, she's spilled the beans now, hasn't she. 

It's nice to know that he's curious about her, she supposes. She's glad to be Of Interest to her Master? Probably. It's important to be... useful. Probably. And the little hint of protectiveness is cute, in a way, even as he tortures her, although it's kind of creepy to be able to feel him figure things out that she tries to keep bottled up as much as possible. Her thoughts are his to look at, she supposes. But it's still creepy. 

Oh and speaking of mindreading. HEY MASTER IT WOULD BE A LOT EASIER TO FIGURE THIS OUT AND SERVE YOU BETTER IF YOU STOPPED TORTURING ME FOR A MINUTE, DON'T YOU THINK? UP TO YOU THOUGH MASTER. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—he laughs, genuinely delighted, and kisses her shoulder (with burning lips), and explains-without-words that there is a point to this, besides just a few minutes of personal gratification—he wants to know if the magic will make her properly his, permanently his, the way it has before, if she's mind-controlled into it instead of agreeing.

It doesn't take him long to finish. She's cute and in a lot of pain and even though he's not sure he'll get to keep her she belongs to him now and that's pretty good all by itself.

He kisses her shoulder again and stops the burning effect and heals her and waits to see if there will be any magic tattoos this time.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, Irene is glad there's a point. Honestly, she hadn't even realized this might not be a permanent arrangement. And belonging to Master permanently sounds pretty excellent, even if it does come with lots of pain and rape and torture. 

...Those were very strange thoughts to have thunk. Regardless, she wants him to try the experiment, and she wants the experiment to succeed. Even though she hates this. That's really a lot of cognitive dissonance, you know, Master? 

She endures the pain and agony and humiliation, still screaming in pain and hating it, though happy to take whatever her Master wishes for her to take. Even though she's very much not into this sort of thing. But eventually, he finishes off inside of her, and she's glad he enjoyed using her. 

And then she's no longer in pain and healed and wow does that feel better. She's really fucking grateful for it, honestly. Even if he caused the problem in the first place. She can actually think properly now. Mostly. She still probably needs to catch her breath though. Definitely. 

She gives her Master an expectant look to see if things have gone the way he wanted them to. 

 

There are in fact no magic tattoos this time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs slightly. So much for that.

"If you want to belong to me forever, all you have to do is figure out how to convince your non-mind-controlled self to give herself to me willingly," he says, wrapping an arm around her and holding her. "Ideally in the next twenty minutes. I'd have to do a lot of tricky magic to leave you with memories that made any sense afterward if you had to text your friend before you left the car and you didn't agree to be mine first."

Permalink Mark Unread

She does in fact want to belong to him forever. 

She's pretty dang sure her non-mind-controlled self does not. 

She pauses and thinks about it really hard. 

It makes the pit of her stomach turn when she thinks of it, but he's reading her mind anyways, so he probably already knows. "You could threaten my friends and family," she says, feeling terrified again. "Really threaten them, with something at least as painful and horrible as you just did to me. Unless I swore to become yours, or however it works. And I'd have to really believe you. I'd have to know that you'd follow through with it, if I didn't agree." She sobs, and shakes a little. "I'm not 100% sure that would work thought, Master. She might say no. And then you'd have to do it. And I really wish you wouldn't Master. I'll try to come up with something else." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I wouldn't do it anyway, it'd be too difficult to pull it off—I only have magic powers in the car or on someone who gives themselves to me."

He finds that he's instinctively hugging her closer, curling around her protectively—she's his and she's scared and crying and it is hot but it's still—it makes him want to hold her and protect her and keep her and keep her safe. Even if he could hurt her family, it's—it's not something he'd do. Not to someone he wanted to keep. Not when that's how she feels about it.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's... honestly really freaking sweet. She's had her thoughts pretty clearly modified recently, but she's pretty sure even the normal version of herself would find that pretty sweet. And honestly really relieving. She didn't like that she had to say the idea out loud. She really really didn't. 

"Hm. You said it worked on someone else before, without mind control. How'd you get them to do it? Or are they just really into that sort of thing?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I told her I'd torture her until she gave up no matter how long it took. I had a lot more than half an hour to work with, that time. Maybe I should just send you home and see if I can get your number, or give you mine, maybe offer to come drive you again if you get stranded like that another time..."

He doesn't like the idea—he kind of pretty strongly dislikes it, in fact—but in practical terms it's probably a much better plan than anything involving trying to very quickly coerce a near-stranger into voluntary slavery. (Especially since... well, he disliked Valerie kind of a lot. Threatening to torture her was easy, and it was easy to mean it. Irene... yeah, she's hot when she's screaming, but he isn't sure he could summon up that same ruthless implacable anger. He... really kind of wants to own her without having to coerce her very much.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwww, her Master is really oddly sweet. Fucked up as can be, but really sweet. 

"If you wipe my memory entirely and try and get my number I will in fact turn you down, or give you something fake," she says. "I didn't even give you the address of my house, just one a couple blocks away. I might take down your number, but I'd find it a little creepy, and wouldn't try and rely on you unless it was absolutely necessary. But it might work, Master. I just wouldn't put high odds on it." She pauses. "I think I can also more or less tell you what my schedule is, at least until school starts, so if you want and can find a time to grab me you can manage it. And I can tell you where I go to school. I'm sorry we don't have more time to figure this out, Master. I really would like to belong to you forever." She really does. She's tearing up a little. "I just don't see any good ways to do it that you're going to be ok with. I really hope you manage to kidnap me and, convince me to become yours another time." She pauses. "Maybe if you told me I'd get something really really really good? Can I get magic powers too?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think you can get magic powers of your own but I can do whatever I want with your mind and body at any time, so if you get hurt I can fix it, if you get sick I can fix it, if there's something you want to change about yourself I can probably fix that too... I don't know if I could bring you back from the dead but I don't actually know that I can't, and I'd try it, if it came up."

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so weird how sweet he is. He'd try and bring her back to life! 

"Those are... benefits," she says slowly. "And it would probably be good to mention them, next time you do this. But I don't think that's nearly enough for me to want to go for it, without already being your slave like this. But it would probably help." 

They're running somewhat low on time. She quickly scribbles down her schedule on a sheet of notebook paper, along with her number and address and any other relevant information she can quickly think of, and gives it to her Master.

"Alright, that's all I can think of, Master," she tells him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay."

He kisses her forehead, puts her to sleep, brings her to the front—it hasn't actually been much more than ten minutes, not bad—gets everything set up exactly how it was, and—hmm, how freely can he edit her memory and still have the changes persist after she leaves? Maybe best not to risk too many wild experiments, but—he has her dream very vividly about the trombone sliding out of her lap as he starts driving, and in compressed dream-time it takes her a minute or two to get it settled, while in reality he's already headed for the address she gave him. (Her dream self feels kind of drowsily tired and isn't paying super close attention to anything, because he's not sure how successfully he can invent real-seeming dream events.) Dream Sean also drives a little slower than the real thing, and gets stuck at a red light for a bit where the real version breezes through a green, and all in all he thinks he's successfully covered the ten-minute gap by the time they arrive and he wakes her up for real.

"Do you want my number in case this happens again?" he offers. "I spend enough time driving this thing in circles just for the hell of it, I might as well have something productive to use it for once in a while."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's been pretty helpful, Irene supposes. And didn't try to grope her once. Even while she was kinda sleepy. Still, he could just be waiting for her to let her guard down. But in case she ever gets in real trouble, there isn't too much harm in a boy who probably wants to get into her pants having her number? She can handle one boy, if he starts to get hands, or worse. 

"Alright," she says, taking out her phone. "Let's hear it. This isn't a promise to call you ever, you realize. This is just me putting an emergency number of a sort in my phone. Nothing more. If I never call you this is a good thing, not a bad one. And I'll probably never call you." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs agreeably and tells her his number.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irene enters it into her phone, then puts it in her pocket. She lugs her music case out of the car, and her with it. She feels a little dizzy when she gets out of the car, and tries to shake the cobwebs loose. She feels really pretty tired. And weird. But probably tired. 

"Thanks for the help," she tells him. "Sorry for assuming the worst about you, but you know how it is. You probably didn't deserve that. Thanks again." She turns and starts heading off, turning around occasionally to make sure he actually drives off before she goes inside. She'll text Madison once she knows she's safe. She probably is by now, but just in case. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He has to cover a wince when she gets out of the car and the mindreading suddenly cuts off. It hurts to lose that when he didn't want to. But he manages a genuine smile immediately afterward.

"Honestly it's fine, it's not like you have any reason to think better of me. Take care!"

And off he goes. If he's a little wistful about it, well, it's not like she can see his face as he drives away.

Permalink Mark Unread

She can't. 

She goes inside, and texts Madison that she's fine, and then decides she probably needs a nap. She feels way more tired than she should -- lugging that thing around is exhausting -- but a little bit of rest will take care of it, most likely. She'll make herself some food later. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Man, it feels bad to own someone and then let her go. He should probably keep experimenting but it really, really just does not feel good at all.

Well. He can go home to Valerie and fuck her and then fall asleep with her in his arms and he'll feel much better.

He texts her to let her know he's on his way to her apartment.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is actually already on her way back to her apartment herself, wanting to make sure she's ready and looking extra pretty for Sean this time. She really does want to see what will please him.

She's also mulling over how happy everyone was for being treated to a meal like that. It really felt surprisingly good when they thanked her. It certainly wasn't something she was going to do for them all the time (even if the money was a drop in the bucket for Valerie, there's no way people like that could be worth that much to her). But she might do it again. And it certainly did help them become more loyal minions.

Valerie moans gently when she hears Sean text her, and checks her phone, and moans a little more. She can't wait to see real power in action tonight. It's always so fucking hot when Sean just does whatever he wants to her, and she has no choice but to follow and obey. Valerie quickly texts back to say she'll be home in a few minutes, ready with his keys, then slides one hand to touch herself, gently, dreaming of what he might do with her when he sees her all splayed out and ready like that. Fuck she can't wait. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww, is she growing as a person? That's adorable. Maybe finding out that it's possible for people to want things other than the exact things she personally wants has broadened her horizons a little.

He texts her a heart, and makes sure he gets there ten minutes after she does this time.

Permalink Mark Unread

The heart makes her sigh and grin, remembering being held. She's been having so many weird feelings ever since she met Sean. Ever since Sean made her his. And while it has been very strange and unfamiliar, it has on the whole been a good experience. 

She makes sure to get into the pretty lingerie, which is dark red and lacy and see-through and skimpy and shows off all her curves. (She laughs to herself in memory of the dumb fool who bought it for her just before she broke up with him. Idiot thought he was ever going to do more than see her in it, it felt so good to watch his face fall after he paid.) And she splays herself out, as sexy as possible on the bed, just like she was intending to yesterday, slips her fingers under the waistband of the panties, and starts to touch herself. Getting herself aroused by how strong Sean is. How powerful he is. How devoted she is to him. And what he's made her do. How he simply takes what he wants from her. How he controls her. How it feels to see someone with such raw power do whatever he wants. Just like he should. Just like he deserves. And soon he's going to come home and demonstrate his control over her. Nnf. 

 

The doorman recognizes Sean from yesterday, and simply waves him up. Valerie made sure to leave the door unlocked, so he can enter at any time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He comes in and locks the door behind him so they won't be interrupted, and takes off all his clothes and heads directly for the bedroom.

 

When he reaches the room, he pauses for a moment in the doorway to just look at her. She's pretty and she's his and she's touching herself thinking about him taking what he wants from her and—

He pounces. And yanks those pretty panties off her and holds her down and fucks her hard.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gives him a sultry look when he enters the room, just to add to the appeal. He looks so amazing, looking at his possession, standing in the doorway all strong and powerful like that, ready to take her and use her and—

And then he does. He tears off her panties and pushes her legs apart with his strength and holds her down so she can't get out even if she wanted to (and she really, really doesn't, but she struggles, just a little, to prove to them both she can't escape, grinning wickedly at him). And then he's fucking her and taking from her and his cock inside her feels incredible and she rolls her head back and moans, taking a few seconds to enjoy the sensation, before realizing she should join in too. She runs her hands up and down his body, kissing his muscles again and again as he fucks her, feeling his strength, his dominance, his control, his ownership. She's his. She's his and she loves it. She finds herself saying his name over and over again, telling him that she belongs to him, in different ways, which certainly makes her hotter, and probably makes him enjoy this as well. She loves being his. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Most of the marks he left on her during their first night together are still very visible, but he bites her shoulder again anyway, because she's his and it's good and she should never spend a second without his claim showing on her body.

It's over pretty fast; he's not trying to draw it out. He comes inside her with a soft growl of "mine" and stretches out on the bed and pulls her close to hold her.

Permalink Mark Unread

It still hurts when he bites her, it hurts a lot, but he wants to do this, and so he will, and there's nothing she can do about it. And that makes it hot, even through the pain. 

Valerie is a little sad that it's over so quickly, but well, he wanted her, and he took her. And that's all that matters. She could always find someone else to take her frustrations out on, if she wanted to, since Sean is so kind enough to allow her this freedom. 

She whispers "yours, sir" back, when he tells her she's his, and it feels so very good to submit to him, to be so utterly controlled like this. And then he's holding her again, and she feels so lovely and warm and safe, and pulls closer to him and holds him back, feeling safe and content and warm and good, letting him hold her how he wants to. It always feels so very nice to be held like this. She's so glad she belongs to Sean. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It really is the perfect way to fall asleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie smiles, content to be held, happy to have made him, well, relaxed and happy enough to fall asleep like this. And, feeling warm and content and safe in his arms (and not wanting to try and wriggle out of his arms, for sure!), she soon follows suit, falling asleep as well.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

In the morning, he wakes up, and spends a few minutes just happily snuggling her before he pulls her head down for his morning blowjob.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's still rather asleep while being snuggled, it's not until the blowjob starts that she is alert enough to understand what's going on. Once she does, though, she's more than happy to start giving him the pleasure he desires and deserves, sucking and licking and swallowing his cock, using what she's learned about what he enjoys to ramp up his pleasure higher and higher until he wants to cum inside her once more. It's such an arousing way to spend her mornings. She's glad this is becoming a routine. 

Permalink Mark Unread

After he finishes, he gathers her into his arms to snuggle her again, and this time he's awake enough to want to play with her a little. He runs his hands over her body, strokes her inner thighs, slips his fingers inside her, touches her and teases her and listens to her thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie drinks down his cum happily, and is even happier to be pulled into his strong safe arms once more. 

And then he's teasing her and toying with her and she giggles with delight, moaning in pleasure as he plays with her body. His plaything. His possession. His body to enjoy any way he wishes, whenever he wishes. She moans with pleasure whenever he slips his fingers inside her, rocking her hips into them, fucking his fingers, pressing her clit into them whenever she can. She can tell he just wants to play with his toy, so she simply lays there, squirming and moaning at his touch, snuggling closer when she gets the chance, moving her body so he can easily access any part of her he wants to, being a lovely and pretty toy for him to use and play with however he desires. She's his toy to play with. His. Sean's. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles, and kisses her, and touches her some more. It's lovely how responsive she is, how turned on she gets when he uses her however he pleases. It's fun to make her feel things, and to turn her on and tease her and pleasure her and make her squirm.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a little bit of this, Valerie is starting to get really turned on. She's really fucking his fingers whenever she can. And her soft and happy moans are starting to turn into something significantly more needy. And desperate. It feels so very good to be teased and used like this. And it's so hot to be dominated like this. And it would be very nice to be able to cum like this, too... if he would let her. She isn't going to ask quite yet, though, she wants to draw it out and suspects Sean does too -- but she does very much want to cum right now. And the thought of having to ask for permission soon, because he owns her, well, that's just makes it hotter. She bucks against his fingers once more, squirming with need. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so good how she squirms when she's desperate like that. He finds himself fantasizing about a future where he owns hundreds of slaves, and he can get her all hot and ready like this and then tie her up and have her gangbanged, and use his magic to make sure she doesn't come, until she's too desperate to think straight and all she can do is beg and cry, and then he can fuck her, and finally let her come with his cock inside her... mmmmmmm.

But right now he only has one slave, and setting up something like that would be really logistically difficult, and instead he has to content himself with teasing her using just his own hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is very very horny at the moment. His control and power and dominance and... and... everything feel hot and she's sticky and wet and needy and his fingers feel so good right there and she would very much like to cum right now and she whines when he takes the fingers away and moves on to another part of her body and she squeezes close to him and breathes desperately and begs, "please, please let me cum sir, please, this feels so good to be owned like this, please let me cum, it will feel so good, sir, please." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmmm." He kisses her forehead. "Nah. I think I'm gonna keep playing with you until I have to go to class and then leave you like this. And if you get yourself off while I'm gone, well, then I'll just have to get you all worked up again later, it's not like that's a chore. But I do think next time I get you off I'm gonna want you teased for a while first."

Permalink Mark Unread

She pouts at him, playfully. She's already horny and it's only going to get worse. 

Fuck if it isn't hot that he can just, choose to do this to her. Leave her horny and a mess and barely enough time to get ready for class when he leaves, since she still hasn't gotten Art History squared away. Yet. She's going to look horrible when she shows up (well, comparatively of course. She still looks hotter than the rest of the girls in this school on their best day even on her worst. But it's the principle of the thing, you know?), and she probably is going to need to get in a quick orgasm just to get this out of her system enough to concentrate on seducing Billy (or was it Bobby? Doesn't matter) into doing all her homework in class for her. Fuck if she gets left this horny she might actually fuck him. That would certainly get him to do her work, for the rest of the semester, at least. Normally she tries to do it without even touching them, because they're not really worth touching her, but fuck if she's this horny then she'll take whatever she can get. 

He did mention he wants her worked up before the next time he uses her. Maybe she can do it to herself? 

Fuck she's so fucking horny right now. Needy and aroused and he's doing that thing where he teases her as she gets close and then he stops and she wants to cum so badly. Fuck. Fuck. She knows he said he'd leave her like this, but she's pretty sure he'd still get off on hearing her begging. And, well, she really wants to cum. It's not like she can easily stop herself from begging at this point, she's already moaning "please" over and over again. She should get some good begging in, before it gets even harder to think and that's the only thing she can say, fuck, fuck, FUCK. That feels so good fuck

"Please, please, please sir, please, I want to cum so badly sir, please, pretty please, let me cum, this feels so fucking good sir please don't stop don't stop don't st... no please, fuck, I want it so badly, sir, I want you so badly sir, I belong to you, you own me, control me, possess me, but I want to cum so badly so please let your pretty possession cum for you please sir yes just like that please please PLEASe no please, fuck, sir, please." 

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwww that's cute. And really hot. And cute.

He pins her to the bed, because he can and it's hot to feel her trying and failing to squirm, and fucks her with his fingers, and pays careful attention so that every time she gets close he can slow down just enough, and after a few minutes of that he kisses her forehead and takes his hand away and leaves her there while he goes to grab his clothes (and his duplicate keys) and get dressed and get to class.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so hot when he holds her down and makes it so she can't move, and it's so awful when he does that thing where he always seems to know when she's going to cum, and then stops. It's really really really frustrating. But she knows he enjoys leaving her a squirming needy helpless mess. And it's really fucking hot that it doesn't matter what she wants. Her wants don't matter. All that matters is he wants to do with his property. (Thinking that word makes her squirm even more. Fuck. Fuck.) She's his, he owns her. And (as she once again proves to them both as she struggles against his powerful hold), there's nothing she can do about it. And that's so fucking hot too. 

When he gets off of her she just lays there, moaning and gasping, not wanting to get off where he can see, not when he wanted her to be left like this, slowly letting the arousal drop back down from a bubbling mess to a simmering mess. Very slowly, when she keeps touching herself and thinking about it. Again and again and again. She wishes him well when he leaves, pointing out the keys if he has trouble finding them (she put a little bow on the keys, to make them obvious and to make them look like a cute present. She hopes he enjoys that sort of thing) and then rushing into the shower to quickly cum to the thought of being his property forever and ever and ever and ever. And then, after a few dozen or so breaths to settle herself, get herself as clean as possible as fast as possible. 

At which point it is 10:22 and her class is at 11 and she's going to be late and... actually, no, that's fine. She can be late to class. She's more important than all those worthless little peons. She should still... go more quickly than usual. But there's nothing wrong with her breezing into class 10 or 20 minutes late. Nothing at all. She's a princess compared to these people (belonging to a fucking king, but a princess nonetheless) and they should be happy that she deigns to grace the classroom with her presence at all. She takes a breath, and a little more calmly, gets to picking out her outfit and putting on her makeup for the day. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Cuuuuute.

All right, he should probably stop reading her mind so he can focus on class. Can't let himself get distracted.

Permalink Mark Unread

Class is reasonably similar to what it was like last time -- the Professor is teaching them about basic architecture topics once more. This time, though, he actually assigns homework, due in a week -- but nothing too difficult looking, just some reading and a small essay on the topics that have been covered in class so far. 

Class lets out, and he has a couple of hours before calculus. And time for lunch, if he wants it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Instead of having lunch, he checks his email and goes for a drive.

Permalink Mark Unread

There are a bunch of various administrative and procedural emails he's gotten from the school that he can probably ignore. 

He does have two emails that he probably shouldn't ignore, though, from last night. The first is from the Ballroom Dance Club, whose first meeting is going to be at 6:30 on Thursday, in one of the studios in the arts building. It'll start out with a lesson for the first hour, and proceed into social dancing for the next several. The email exhorts people to "come dance before you get bogged down with classwork!" 

The second one is from Karen -- she's booked a study room in the library from 4-6 tomorrow (today, by the time he reads it) -- and they can spend the last hour in the cafeteria ("since I probably should get something to eat then anyways") if they need to to finish things up. She's also done some research, and she'll be charging him $35 an hour for the tutoring.

A little ways into the drive, he'll get a text from Zoe, as well. She tells him she's busy for most of the rest of the actual days this week, but figures that they should have plenty of time to meet up on the weekend to finish the workbook. If that's fine with him. Sunday at 1 PM is probably best for her, and "it shouldn't take us more than an hour or so". 

Permalink Mark Unread

He confirms Karen's email and Zoe's text, and stops by an ATM to get some cash to pay Karen with, and then it's time for class. Ugh, Calculus. Maybe if he's lucky it won't be as bad as last time? No, it totally will.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's worse. You'd really think they'd get a better teacher for what is essentially remedial calculus, especially with the large population of non-STEM people at this college, but, well. 

The teacher collects their homework, and then drones on about various topics that are supposed to be review, but many of them are things Sean probably doesn't remember very well, if at all. And more of the class is looking a little lost this week, especially since he almost never turns around to answer questions. Some of them are intelligently asking their neighbors for help. The professor doesn't seem to notice or mind the whispering going on in the back of the room. 

Eventually, after what is probably a lot shorter than it felt like, class lets out. With some more "easy" homework to do for next time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Whatever. Karen can explain it to him. (He hopes.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen really hopes she can. But she's a bit worried about his general math skill level in the first place. She mayyyy have spent a decent chunk of time last night doing some research about tutoring, and how to teach math (she realizes, after a bit of reading, that it may be somewhat difficult to teach a topic that she understands so intuitively. But she'll try anyways). After doing some research, and a quick run to the computer lab to print some things out, she has the start of an idea of what to do. Though it is mostly unfortunately a start. 

She shows up to the library about 15 minutes early, and waits slightly impatiently outside the study room, for either the people already in there to clear out or for Sean to show up. Or both. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean is only ten minutes early. He waves when he sees her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen waves back, and smiles when she sees him. 

The people in the room still aren't out yet, but that's ok -- they do still have it for another 10 minutes. And they can talk while they wait. 

"So, I've never actually done anything like this before," she tells him, "So I think there might be a little bit of playing this by ear. I'm, well, I'm not 100% sure what your aptitude level is at the moment, so I have this test here," she waves a couple pieces of paper in the air, "that will start off very very easy and get progressively harder until it's talking about concepts that you don't understand. It gets to the point in here where there are concepts I've never seen before. Though I do hope to learn about them one day! I know it's a test, but I couldn't figure out a better or easier way to, well, test your knowledge like this right off the bat. Feel free to like, talk to me about it when you do the thing."

She pauses. "I also should probably take a look at what you've been doing. Did they give you homework yet? Can you show me? That way I can see if I can explain what you're doing there as well. I think the plan is to get you up to speed so this stuff is easier to explain, but also explain what you're doing right now as best I can so you can actually do your homework. Does that sound good?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, sounds like a plan. Here is my homework, which I barely understand!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen looks it over. It's pretty basic pre-calc stuff -- trig, basically, requiring knowledge of triangles and angles and stuff like that. Stuff she could do in her sleep in middle school. She resists the urge to say that, though. It wouldn't do to brag and tell him how much better than him she is when she's trying to teach him. He already knows that. That's why he's asking for her help. Instead, she nods, reads it over a few more times, thinking of how best to teach this sort of thing to someone. It'll probably be a little easier once she knows for sure that he has a basic idea of how to do arithmetic (he does have a basic understanding of arithmetic, right? Poor kid).

"I think I might have some ideas," she says, slowly, "but I do want to figure out the sort of things you do know, first." The people currently in the study room take that moment to exit. Perfect. She enters, motioning for him to follow. "Again, I'm sorry that this is a test, but all the problems on it should either be really easy or basically impossible. Feel free to skip any of the impossible ones, or talk to me if you want to ask questions about it. It's just an assessment to see what you know, it's not a test test. Got it?" She puts the piece of paper down on the table in front of a chair, and motions for him to sit. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah."

He sits. He applies himself to the test. He's very methodical about it: first he goes through and does everything that's obvious at a glance, and continues onward from there reading every question until he reaches the part of the test where he doesn't even understand what the question is asking, and then he loops back and fills in the things he actually has to think about but can still do, and then starts asking questions about what things mean and whether he's understanding them right.

Permalink Mark Unread

She watches him take the test. He's obviously not an idiot. She's a little annoyed at herself for almost dismissing him so readily when she first met him. And especially annoyed at his parents and teachers. He clearly doesn't have the background knowledge he needs to be good at this stuff, and math is probably not his strongest suit (though, how could you really know? And look at how he's doing the problems!) but he probably has the capacity to be sufficient at it. She thinks. It's a little hard to tell what counts as sufficient, but certainly he can be smart enough to do his homework. And she's starting to get a good picture of what level he's at and how he thinks. 

"Alright," she says when he finishes. "I think I can understand where you're at. Let's see if I can start by explaining your homework, so you can do it -- and I'll be here to help as you do it, so you can ask any questions you have as you go -- and then we'll use the remaining time to see if we can help catch you up to where the school thinks you should be." She then goes on to start drawing things on the whiteboard, explaining about the relationship between circles and the triangles inscribed in them, occasionally realizing her error when he starts looking antsy (though he is clearly trying hard to be attentive) and letting him draw some things that she describes. Which it turns out is a good way to see how much of handle he has on the concepts anyways. (She really should remember to try bringing some fidget toys next time. She can't believe she forgot.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

It turns out that when you are being taught math one-on-one by a cute girl who really likes math, it is... actually kind of fun?

He still wishes he could read her mind, but even without that, her tutoring is helping him a ton. And he can pace or balance his chair on two legs or draw on the whiteboard and just generally move when he has to. It's really good.

Permalink Mark Unread

He really does move around a lot wow. Maybe fidget toys aren't quite enough. Or something. Still worth a shot, but also, wow. It's a little distracting sometimes but the relevant person being taught is him, not her. She can deal with it. 

Still, he's taking to the concepts she's explaining with reasonable understanding and speed -- so either she's a really good teacher (which she wants to believe, but, this is the first time she's ever done this, so it seems unlikely) or he's a lot better at learning in situations like this. A lot better. It's a travesty, it really is. At some point they're actually going have to make sure any of that knowledge he seems to be picking up is actually sticking. So after a little bit more than an hour in, she tells him. "I think that's probably enough to get started on your homework. I probably missed something, or something might not make sense that we just went over, or... something, so feel to ask questions." There's no way she's going to do it for him. Not even slightly. That would defeat the point. But she'd be glad to give him extra guidance as necessary. As long as she isn't actually doing the work. She hands him back his homework, and sits down to watch how he goes about it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He approaches the homework the same way he did the test: sits down, focuses, starts working, and keeps going until he runs out of things he understands well enough to handle. He ends up only having to ask her for help a couple of times at the very end.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen spends a decent amount of time as he works watching being moderately impressed, and doing her best to hide it, and being really pissed off at his parents. He's not brilliant at it, not by any means -- but he could be. Could have been. She wants to figure out who the heck thought they were teaching this poor child and give them a shake and yell at them until they saw the error of their ways. His parents are rich. He could have had plenty of high-paid tutors who could have taught him everything he needed to know and more. She's just a random girl who's good at math and here he is having figured out (well, basic) trig in a couple of hours. Which is pretty great, if she does say so herself. What were they doing wasting this poor boy?

It's a little past 6 by the time he's finished, but no one has actually knocked on the door yet. Probably no one has the room booked for this late in the day, this early in the school year. They could probably stay in here until 7. Karen is feeling a little hungry, though, and is going to go to anime night with her new friends at 7:30. She's a little worried about there being boorish assholes there, but, well. She has some friends she's going with. With any luck, she'll be fine. 

"It's almost 6:15," she says, after congratulating him for having finished up his homework and done a good job (which he really had). "Do you mind if we walk and talk and go get something to eat in the cafeteria? I'm pretty hungry, and I have a thing after this. I'll charge you less for this hour, don't worry. And I'll still try and explain some other math concepts to you while we go and eat." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure!"

Impulsively, he hugs her.

"Thanks so much for helping me out."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's a little taken aback by the sudden hug, and stumbles back a step or so in surprise and confusion (and maybe the slightest bit of fear?) before she realizes what's going on, and puts her arms back around him to hug him back warmly, happy that he's so happy, for several seconds. He really just is a very expressive guy who has a bit of trouble with emotions, huh. She probably wouldn't want to get on his bad side. "I'm glad I could help!" she tells him. "Really, if anything, you're already thanking me, you're paying for it. And I'm getting experience with tutoring, so it's a win-win." Most people probably aren't quite as good to teach as Sean is. But maybe she could be a TA next semester? Or next year, at least? She'll think about it.

"Regardless -- I need to go get something to eat, and you probably should too. The cafeteria's not far -- let's go walk and talk and then eat and talk, alright?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He almost apologizes as soon as she flinches, but then she's hugging back and it's good. Hugs are good. Friends are good. Karen is good.

"Yeah," he agrees, and he packs up the math and follows her to the cafeteria.

Permalink Mark Unread

On the way, Karen tries to describe some algebra things -- but it's rather hard without something to write on. She ends up grabbing a turkey sandwich, some chips, and an apple from the racks on the side, so as not to interrupt his lesson too much from standing in line, and then finds them a table to sit down and talk about algebra at, drawing and writing on pieces of notebook paper torn from her notebook. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits with her and listens and watches her write and asks questions when he doesn't understand something and, wow, he really wants to own her. He really, really wants that. He wants to be having this conversation on a comfortable couch with Karen snuggled up next to him or sitting in his lap.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen, who is very very happily talking about math, does not actually realize any of this. She figures whatever bits of him being enamored with her at the moment that might be leaking out of his expression are him being happy to have someone who actually understands him teach him about math. He still has only really ever been looking at her face, not her tits. 

Eventually, 7 PM rolls around, (or well, a little after) and Karen finishes up her sandwich, and finishes explaining a concept, and, well, "this is probably a pretty good place to stop," she tells him. I should probably get going soon, but -- I'll charge you $35 for the first two hours and $20 for the last one -- so that'll be $90 in total. Is that good?" Karen does in fact know how much her college tuition is, and how much money is really worth, but wow that is a lot of money for her. That much money a week is more than enough spending money. And honestly, when she tells her parents she's making money doing tutoring, they'll probably be ecstatic. Karen is just a little bit looking forward to that call home. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, sure," he says agreeably. He produces ninety dollars in cash and hands it over (and tries not to think about how much he wants to scoop her up and kiss her and tell her she's been good).

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks!" she says with a smile. "I'll see you next week, same time, right! I've got to get going, but I hope you have a great rest of the evening." And she heads off to anime club. Hopefully she'll be there a little early. But not too early. She can always slow down if she gets too close, right? 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. Wow that was a lot. Sean is going to... go for a drive and then check on Valerie. Yeah.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is having a night out on the town with some friends again, getting men to buy them drinks and laughing in their faces. She's wondering if she should call it early, though. Sean said that he wanted her teased for a while before the next time he used her, and well -- even if it was fun when he did it to her, she's wondering how he'll react if he comes home and she's already teasing herself. She might not even know when he gets there, either -- he has a set of keys, now, and can just, take her whenever he wants. The thought is electrifying. She figures she should probably spend another half hour or so with these girls so they can remember who's boss, and then head off all mysterious-like, go home, and touch herself, thinking about Sean, the man who controls and owns her and everything she does. (Nnnf. Maybe she could make do with only 20 minutes? Or less? It's such a fun hot thought to think about.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's hot. He can drive around for an hour and give her time to accomplish this plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a little bit more toying with the hearts of weak and foolish men with her new, well, call them friends, Valerie tells them that she has to get going. "Where do you go, every night, anyways?" One of her new girlfriends asks. "There's a lot more we can do until class tomorrow!" 

"Oh, nowhere important," she says with a smirk, acting all mysterious. It's funny just how curious the girls get about her -- they do really want to know. She can tell. But she isn't going to tell them. At least, not for now. Thought maybe her Master will want one as a present? She can always ask later. Or she can get one good and drunk and bring her to him as a surprise, wouldn't that be fun? Something to do when things are a little more settled, perhaps. She'd been busy all today and is looking forward of an evening of being used by her owner. (Fuck, owner, that's hot. Mayyyybe she'll be touching herself in the car? Yeah, that'll be fun.)

She toys with her needy little clit, all the way home, thinking about Sean and how he owns her and how much she belongs to him. And how she is devoted to him. And she couldn't escape even if she wanted to. He would just find her and take her and force her to the ground and... nff. Use her however he wanted. Hurt her, or rape her, anything he wanted. She's his. She'll always be his.

It doesn't take too long for her, lying in bed, thinking about the same things, remembering all the things he did to her, using her and doing as he wants with her, whenever he wants, however he wants, before she has to be careful about touching herself. His fucking power over her is intoxicating. She's horny and wet and sticky and she wants to cum but she can't. She's not allowed (well, she is technically, but she wants to please him, so she's pretending she isn't). She is his to command. To control. And she has to obey. That's just how much she belongs to him. Fuck it's so hot, thinking of it. Fuck. She can't wait until he gets back. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmm.

He's careful about entering her apartment, moving quietly and waiting for a moment when she seems especially distracted.

So from her perspective, one second she's alone in bed touching herself, the next her hands are pinned above her head and his cock is inside her.

Permalink Mark Unread

And it's a really fucking hot couple of seconds when she realizes what's going on. "Oh fuck yessssss," she says, gasping, thrusting her hips up towards him, fucking his cock as he fucks her. She's pinned so she can't escape and he's fucking her and it's really fucking hot and she's so fucking horny. "W-w-welcome home, sir," she says, gasping. "I, I'm glad I please you, siR!!" Fuck that feels amazing. He's just taking her. Just as he should. Just as is his right

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her down and kisses her and fucks her, hard, and at first he's paying attention to exactly how to move so he doesn't make her come immediately, but he very quickly stops doing that and just focuses on his own pleasure instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

For a little while he's doing that thing where he keeps her on edge as he fucks her, and it's hot even when it's so fucking frustrating, but then she comes with him inside her and it's the most amazing thing she's ever felt. Her pleasure is his to take and keep and control and use and she belongs to him and he let her cum and it feels so good and she screams his name as she cums, thrusting back towards him with her hips, making sure he can feel and understand just how good it feels, how appreciative she is for being allowed this, this, this everything. Fuck. 

It takes a few minutes of this for her to calm down, with a blissful smile on her face, and when she's done and is cogent enough to go back to being a more active participant in the sex, she does so, doing whatever she can with her arms pinned down like this to fuck him back and press her body into his and enhance his pleasure any way she can. "I'm yours," she whispers to him, with sudden insight. "I belong to you. You own me, I'm yours, I'm yours, I'm yours, sir." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmhmmmmm," he agrees, nuzzling her cheek. "Mine."

He comes not long after that, and then it is time for cuddles.

Permalink Mark Unread

As always, Valerie is grateful for his cum. She's so very very happy to be enjoyed, and it feels so good and wonderful and tingly to have pleased him.

And then he pulls her in and holds her again and it feels so very very good. She squeezes him back tightly and lets herself be held, still not fully understanding what this is or why it feels so safe and comfortable and lovely, but this, this is worth so very much to her. It makes her just so very happy. So very content to lay her head on him, and relax, and be there with him. And be held. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And yeah he's totally gonna fall asleep holding her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is going to follow suit. Either before or after, it doesn't really matter which. It feels so good to fall asleep like this with him, every single night. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It really, really does.

 

He wakes up before her again, and takes his morning blowjob again, but this time it's almost ten o'clock already and she barely has time to swallow before he's hauling himself out of bed to go get dressed and get to class.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is a little miffed to be so rushed, but if anything it's still very hot and amazing how he can just take whatever he wants from her, as fast or as slow as he'd like, and go off to do other things. She's here to be useful to him, nothing more (fuck, that's hot. Maybe she'll call up one of the boys from her next class and go to their place and fuck him, that ought to get him to do her homework for her, right? Oh it definitely would. Especially if she hints at promising more, for a reward). She bids her owner goodbye, and settles back into bed to touch herself a bit before calling one of them up. The cute one, of course. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's a little tempted to keep reading her mind but on the other hand he should pay attention to BEST CLASS.

Permalink Mark Unread

The professor has chosen their partners at random for this next class, because as she explains, "You won't always get to pick who you're working with, once you're out of college. Consider this practice! And it won't be so bad, I promise." Sean is not partnered up with Zoe, but a different student named Carl. Carl's a little intimidated by Sean (he's really big, and Carl... isn't), but they soon get started doing an experiment where they test a different set of material properties of metals. The professor, just like before, helps them through the first couple of steps ("I won't be doing this every class, mind you! Just the first few, until you all get used to it!"), before letting them off on their own. It's not a particularly complicated experiment, it's a similar sort of concept to last time even though they're doing very different things. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Carl being intimidated is kind of funny, but Sean tries not to give in to the temptation to mess with him too much. Actually doing the experiment is much more fun.

Permalink Mark Unread

Carl's clearly not as into it as Sean is, that's for sure. But since Sean seems to be more than happy to do all the hard work, Carl's glad to take down observations as they go, and point out and adjust some settings on some things that look like they might not be quite right. They test a variety of different things as they go, until they come to the end. 

"I'll need these workbooks done by next Tuesday as well," the teacher tells them "but they should be pretty easy to do -- I made sure to make them more straightforward than the ones from Tuesday. Next Tuesday, we're going to go into detail about what exactly we were testing in these experiments, and why -- hopefully it'll make a lot more sense now that you've seen it in action! Please set up a time to meet with your lab partner before Tuesday, so you all can finish up your work by then. But once you're done with the actual practical portion of this experiment, feel free to do whatever you'd like!" 

Carl's more than happy to give Sean his email, and tells him that Saturday will probably work best for him to finish up the workbook, though he's not sure what time yet -- Sean's free to make suggestions, though. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He suggests one in the afternoon, pretty much arbitrarily.

Permalink Mark Unread

One in the afternoon's fine with Carl!

They finish up the experiment with a little bit of time to spare. Carl heads out to "get some more studying done." Sean's perfectly free to hang out until the end if he'd like, though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, he likes this class, but he does not like this class enough to hang out in it doing nothing when he could instead be going for a drive.

Permalink Mark Unread

After the drive, there is the writing seminar, which includes Karen. Karen is once again at the front of the class, and doesn't seem him when he comes in. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits next to her again, because why not.

Permalink Mark Unread

She smiles at him when he sits next to her. She still didn't remember to bring any fidget toys with her, though, damnit. Not that it might matter much in this class if today is anything like Tuesday's class. This isn't really her kind of topic, that's for sure. "Hey there, nice to see you again!" she says, for lack of a better thing to do. Hm. "Hey, have you decided what you're doing your essay on? I haven't yet -- I plan to write mine this weekend, though, so I'm sure I'll figure it out by then." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have absolutely no idea and kind of don't even know how to pick something."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yikes. "Well, pick something you're interested in, I guess? That's probably what I'll do, write something about some show I've watched recently, you know? We've been getting explanations in class -- just pick something about something you'd like, and make an argument about it." She pauses. "I'm not sure I explained that very well. Academic writing isn't exactly my strong suit, as you might have guessed." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I bet you it is even less my strong suit than yours! I'm going to end up trying to write about my car or something stupid like that, and then not being able to come up with an essay because I can't actually think of an argument to make about my car. It's very nice but that's not... an essay topic."

Permalink Mark Unread

She giggles. "You could argue why your car is a better car than all the other cars you could have gotten! It's... probably not the best essay topic no. But it's something! It's supposed to give the professor an idea of what you can write, I suppose. It doesn't have to be all that good of a topic." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Man, maybe I will write about my car, then. Or write about why my car makes for a bad essay topic."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen giggles some more. "If you do, I think I might want to read that one, if you don't mind! Just for the humor value." She's grinning pretty widely now. "But if you don't want to do that, I don't know, maybe ask the professor for some ideas. I'm sure he'd be happy to share." 

And that's when class starts, so Sean doesn't really get a chance to respond. 

Today is more discussion about the structure of an essay, but this time they actually have a bunch of examples that the professor has passed out to point at for demonstrative purposes. This probably makes the experience marginally better. Not a lot, but some.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, sure. He can handle this. Paying attention in this class and learning things from it is a task he is capable of accomplishing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he will do the thing! 

A hour and a half later, the thing will be done doing. The professor reminds everyone that they have an essay due on Tuesday next week -- and releases them all from class. 

Karen gives him a wave, on the way out the door. "I've got to get going -- but I'll see you again on Tuesday! Have a nice weekend!"

Sean now has about 4 hours before the dance. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He is going to spend those four hours driving around composing an essay about why his car is a bad essay topic. By the end of the four hours he has it typed up and saved, because he can manipulate his laptop by magic on the road. It is titled I Have A Really Nice Car and is not, by most definitions, a """good""" """essay""", but it follows the criteria given and it's written entirely using words he understands and he thinks he did pretty okay under the circumstances.

Now: dance!

Permalink Mark Unread

There are maybe a couple dozen people standing around milling awkwardly in the studio room when Sean shows up. It's a reasonably decent studio -- it's got hardwood floors, mirrors, and a sound system built into the ceiling. The sign on the door exhorts everyone to put on their dance shoes before they go in -- and if not, to wear socks instead. 

Inside, Jenna is talking to a couple of her new friends, but definitely is keeping an eye open looking at the door for Sean. Her classes have honestly not been so bad so far, even if the stupid writing course is boring and she hates writing. But as for the rest... the workload in class is pretty killer (Stagecraft looks like it's going to be exhausting, and Acting Techniques looks like it's going to be even worse) but honestly they don't seem to be giving her all that much homework yet. She expects things will get worse once they make her start to memorize lines and practice movements outside of class, but honestly even with that workload and whatever else they throw at her she expects she can make some room for a boyfriend in her life. Maybe. If he hasn't found some other girl yet but he probably hasn't it's not even a week of school yet, right? And he was clearly looking forward to seeing her again, and they got along so very very well when they first met! She's still very much going to take it slow, of course, but she really is looking forward to seeing him again, and maybe getting to dance with him and feel those muscles and see that cute smiling face up close. And maybe give him a kiss or two if the opportunity presents itself. She wonders how good he is at kissing. Hopefully she'll find out before the end of the night, though! 

Permalink Mark Unread

He puts on his dance shoes and heads inside and immediately spots Jenna and grins. She's so cute!

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna sees him around the same time. 

He came! He actually came! And he definitely looks super happy to see her! She smiles back at him and waves and maybe bounces up and down once or twice or three times with glee and runs over to give him a hug and say hi. 

She sortof collides with him because she might not quite be used to running with dance shoes on this floor, but he's big and strong and can catch her and this is probably fine. The hug is definitely just chaste and not anything more than that, she makes sure. At least for now. Taking things slow, remember? 

"Hey there! I'm so glad you came!" she says, letting go of the hug, and giving him a friendly pull in the direction that she came from. "Come on, my friends are over there! Come on and meet them!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

Tacklehugs are adorable and Jenna is adorable.

"I would love to meet your friends," he says, and hugs her again before he follows her across the room.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hugs are nice! He's so friendly and sweet and has such a very adorable smile! 

"This is Martin, and this is Carol," she says, having successfully dragged him back over to them. "They're both in... most of my acting classes, at least. They've never done partner dancing before, but I convinced them to come and try! They said they have a beginner lesson at the start of the class, and the refresher will be nice anyways. Martin, Carol, this is Sean! I... may have mentioned you once or twice," she tells him, blushing a little. 

"Yeah, she's talked about little el--ow!" Martin says, before he's not-so-surreptitiously elbowed by Carol. 

"Hush you," Carol says. She turns to him and gives him a friendly, but careful smile. "So Jenna told us you're taking architecture, right? How's that going?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am continually surprised by how much I don't suck at it!" he says cheerfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

Carol blinks. That wasn't quite the answer she expected. "Well, that's good, I think," she says. "It's probably good to not suck at your chosen major. Are you having a good time at it, at least? Or any of your other classes?" She looks at him a little pointedly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I like physics! Writing's okay. Calculus is godawful but I found someone to tutor me so maybe I'll pass."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, well, that's not too bad. And yeah, I'm not that much a fan of calculus myself," she says with a smile. "We've got a variant on that writing course ourselves, it is a bit of an annoying requirement, but oh well." 

"I can look out for myself Carol," says Jenna. "Don't worry about her she's worried you're a serial killer or something." 

"In her defense," says Martin, "If you were a serial killer, she probably would still think you were incredible. That and your car. Ow!" Carol elbows him again. 

"Alright, everyone get in a big circle!" one of the older students says. "We're going to get started. Everyone get in a big circle, and we can start teaching everyone the basics. Or reviewing them, if you know them already." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good this means Sean doesn't have to address the question of whether or not he's a serial killer.

Permalink Mark Unread

The two students, who introduce themselves as Mike and Wendy, are in charge of this club here -- and they take the students through the basics steps of ballroom, eventually getting the leads and follows to partner up, and rotating follows as they continue to teach. There are a couple more follows than leads in this class -- so Sean always has a partner even if the follows don't always. He gets to dance with Jenna a few times, and Carol a few times, and a bunch of girls he doesn't know at varying skill levels. There isn't too much opportunity for idle chitchat as they go around and learn, but there is some.

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna also has the opportunity to learn everyone's names, but mostly she's paying attention to only one of them, though she tries very hard not to be obvious about it. When everyone first pairs up for practice she tries to get to Sean first but she's in the wrong place in the room at the time and has to pair up with some other boy she doesn't know. He ends up being a reasonably competent dancer, but he's not really who she's here to dance with, though she is really quite happy to meet new people. 

Eventually, she does make her way around the circle to him, and wow is he still really cute up close holy crap. She knows a bit intellectually that she might have been putting him up on a pedestal for the past week or so and maybe he's not everything she thought he was but nope when he's holding her in his arms and leading her through the moves with his cute smiling face (such a good smile!) and his muscles and everything about him is just so very wonderful! They're only doing basic moves at the moment but his frame is so strong and perfect and it feels so good when he leads her and she wants to kiss him right there and now but she knows that Carol is probably keeping an eye on her (Jenna knows she has her best interests at heart, even if she is a little uptight about it) and in any case she told herself she'd kiss him at the end of the night. Not the beginning. Or the middle. It might end up having to be the middle though. 

Jenna does not trust herself to do much talking in this current state, she should probably calm down a little bit first (or a lot, but she really enjoys being caught up like this) but she should probably say something at the very least so he doesn't just have her staring at him with what are probably lovesick eyes so she manages to say "You're really good to dance with, you know" before blushing and feeling stupid that she said something like that of all things. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwwww, Jenna is cute. She's so cute. She's fun to dance with and she has so much energy and he wants to lure her into his car and read her mind and figure out how to make her his.

"So're you," he says, smiling affectionately down at her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna does her very very very very best not to swoon. His smile is so cute and adorable and pretty as is the rest of his face and she really wants to kiss it. Later. Later. "Thank you," she says with another blush. 

And then the teachers tell them to rotate, and she gives a little wistful look at Sean and goes on to the next dancer in the circle. 

Permalink Mark Unread

After several more dancers, now he's dancing with Carol. She waits until the teachers tell them what to do, and the music starts, and then she talks to him. "She's pretty into you," she says in a low voice, without preamble. "And it seems like you're pretty into her. And there's nothing wrong with that. But Jenna's a pretty happy and innocent girl, and I really like that about her, and I'd hate to see that change. From what I've heard about you you could be a spoiled rich kid looking for a score. And I dearly hope that's not the case. So here's the deal -- if you have sex with her and then dump her, or end up hurting her in any other way, I don't care how big and strong you are, or how expensive your car is, or how much money you have. I will find a way to end you. You got that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, that's fair," he says, "but how far are you planning to go, here? If I date her and then we break up, are you gonna murder me? Seems kinda harsh. I really feel like if you're gonna threaten somebody you should be making your expectations clearer than that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Carol stumbles a bit in her step before catching herself. This is not quite how this conversation is supposed to go. "Look, you're clearly a straightforward guy," she says after a moment. "I'm just trying to make sure you have good intentions here. You're not making that particularly easy." She pauses again. "I haven't yet figured out what I'll do to you," she says, "I'd really prefer to never have to. But I will make sure if you do something untoward I'll make it something you regret. Is that clear enough?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure," he says, cheerfully. "And to be clear, I like Jenna. I don't wanna mess her up, that'd be sad."

Permalink Mark Unread

Carol relaxes a little when he says this. "Good," she says. "Just keep all that in mind, and I'm sure we'll get along just fine."

And then they're told to rotate again, and she gives him a smile and goes to the next person. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's fun. As much as he loves his car, dance gives him something that driving doesn't.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna's having a lot of fun too! Even if some of her excitement is tied up in a single specific person with a smile and cuteness and... other things that are for later and not for now, she really does enjoy the chance to dance and move around like this. It's so much fun! It's a little annoying when she watches Carol giving him the third degree (really, she can handle herself, Carol!) she knows it's just her friend looking out for her and that she really does mean well. She should still talk to her about it later. Just because she's bouncy and enthusiastic and possibly a little bit too enamored with this this dreamy sweet boy doesn't mean she can't make plans and protect herself. Probably. 

Permalink Mark Unread

After about an hour of practicing the basics, the two students in charge tell then they're done. "The rest of tonight is social dancing," they tell them. "We go until 10:30, but I know a bunch of you have classes tomorrow, and might have homework already, so feel free to cut out whenever. Enjoy the rest of your night!" 

And then they turn the lights down a little, and people are free to dance with whomever. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This looks like an opportunity to dance with Jenna some more!

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna has a very similar thought! She walks (ok, bounces) over to him and shyly (ok, enthusiastically) asks him if he'd like to have this first dance.

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins at her. "Definitely!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and slides into his embrace and for the first minute or so she's just dancing with him, and it feels so great, he's so very strong and sure and pretty and cute and strong and it's so very wonderful to just be held by him, and look at his cute smiling face and she really wants to kiss him now but she's not going to kiss him now she's going to dance with other boys first and wait to kiss him later tonight that is the plan and she is sticking by the plan even if he's so cute and strong and... and maybe she should be talking to the boy instead of just staring at him like she's in love (which she might be but that isn't so important right now hush).

She blushes a little. "Um. So. How're classes going?" (Damnit what a stupid boring conversation topic come on you can do better!)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pretty good!" She's so cute. She's so cute and he wants to own her. "It turns out architecture is mostly interesting enough to pay attention to! How about you, how's acting?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, at least he doesn't seem to mind. Thank goodness. "It's going pretty well," she tells him. "Well, reasonably well. It turns out that some of the things they're having us do in class are pretty mentally exhausting? And we're only getting started! They haven't really even assigned homework yet. It's nice to just do something like this where I don't have to worry too much about feeling things I'm not really feeling or where to stand on a stage or... or lots of things, really. I can just relax and enjoy my time with... um, with people! With my friends and with other people!" She doesn't want to move too fast yet even though they both know what's really going on here they can play the game a little longer and she should go dance with other people and let her heart stop pounding through her ears. She will come back. Later. Many laters. Other boys first. Stop thinking about kissing him and being carried off into his car and doing... other things with him in his car. That is for extra later. She has a plan and she is not going to jump in feet first when she still has to get used to going to all her classes and whatever homework they give her first.

Permalink Mark Unread

"No homework yet? Lucky you, I've had a bunch."

Permalink Mark Unread

"They've given us some, for sure, but a lot so far is classwork. They'll be giving us things to practice outside of it soon enough." Why is he so hot damnit it's making it harder for her to think of something to actually say instead of just staring at his cute face and feeling his muscles as he leads her and... and everything. "Hopefully the work hasn't been that bad?" Nope, that's still the same topic! "Have you um, gotten up to anything else besides school so far?" There, that's better. Kindof.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly I spend most of my time driving. I really, really love my car."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna giggles. "It is a really great car, isn't it. Thanks again for for giving me a ride back to campus. It was pretty fun to ride around in, for sure." Don't say anything about going for another ride with him, that's later, she's just going to kiss him tonight, that's it, she can set up a date to do that after tonight, when she's not so overwhelmed with all these feelings and desires and can maybe think straight. Hopefully.

The song comes to an end, and Jenna very regretfully (very very regretfully, damnit) pulls away from his strong frame and muscular arms and comfortable hold and smiles sweetly at him. "I should go dance with other people," she tells him. "But, we can dance later? If you want?" Seriously she is studying to be an actress she can come up with better lines than this.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I definitely do want that!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna very very carefully resists the urge to jump up and down with glee when he says that and smiles back at him and goes off to look for another boy to dance with. Even if she's thinking of dancing with Sean again. She needs to calm down a little and enjoy the other dancers and catch Sean later. And then maybe she can kiss him. Or she can wait a little bit later into the night like a sensible person instead of throwing herself at him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean will cheerfully dance with anybody else who wants to. Dancing is good and fun and it - makes him happy, makes him feel bright and vivid and alive, in a way that few other things do.

It's definitely extra nice to dance with Jenna, though, and he keeps an eye out for opportunities to do more of that.

Permalink Mark Unread

After about a half an hour, which is enough time for her to calm down some even if she does feel a bit head over heels at the moment, Jenna sees him all alone again after the most recent song and even though she should probably wait a little while longer she catches his eye and smiles. She's not going to be too forward and ask him this time, but she'll see if he does. She's pretty sure he's into her too and that's why he's here but giving him more chances to confirm it makes her feel really good and so she's just going to smile and see if he comes over.

Permalink Mark Unread

He does!

"Hey, let's dance."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins even wider, and does her best to hide her happy little shiver, and then after all the thinking just seconds ago of what she was going to say in response as he came over the best she can come up with is a "Sure!" and an outstretched hand. And then she's in his arms again and he's strong and cute and smiling and she doesn't have to say anything yet if she doesn't want to, she can just dance and enjoy his arms and his face and his body and his muscles and maybe try to stop thinking about how hot he is and maybe if he does the talking first that'll make things easier and they don't have to make conversation anyways. So she won't. She just smiles back at him so he knows she's enjoying this and tries not to melt and simply enjoys being so close to him. And she doesn't kiss him. Not yet. Even if she could.

Permalink Mark Unread

He can't read her mind out here but he can read her body language and it's so cute how into him she is, how happy she looks, how she responds to the way he moves. It makes him want to scoop her up and kiss her and cuddle her and carry her off to his car and make her his magical slave.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna, in turn, can see how happy he is to be dancing with her, and how he smiles at her and just how much he seems to like her, and it's almost enough to make her kiss him right there and then. But... she can do it the next dance. Definitely the next one. So while the dance goes on she thinks of what to say to him at the end of the dance, so she can look smart and suave and interesting, all the while looking up at him and smiling and having a great time being held and trying very very hard not to fantasize about kissing him.

Eventually, the music ends. "You're really enjoyable to dance with," she says, with a smile, not letting go of him even though she really really should. "We should do it again sometime. Probably soon." She blushes a little. That had sounded way better in her head and she still wasn't letting go of him she should probably stop holding on and find another person to dance with and she should do it. Right. Now. She lets go, still smiling.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We should!" he agrees. "Right now, for example!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She shouldn't she shouldn't she shouldn't she has plans but... she could. Damnit. Why is he so hot. And cute. Damnit. And he's asking her and he's clearly into her and it feels really good to have him looking at her like this and what harm could one more dance do and... drat. As long as she doesn't do anything more than kiss him she can kiss him now, right? Or during the next dance. Definitely during the next dance. Which is now. 

Jenna blushes a little while thinking about this. "Sure," she says, and moves back towards him, blushing a little more fiercely, as the music starts up again.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're really cute, you know that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little bit fiercer. She probably looks like a tomato right now. She'd really rather not look like a tomato. "T-thanks," she says. "You are too!" Well, that certainly didn't help with the looking like a tomato she's blushing even worse now. Maybe they should talk about something else quick what was she going to talk about next. "So how do you feel about kisses?" she asks. This really does not help with the blushing, damnit!

Permalink Mark Unread

"In general, or in specific? Either way, I'm a fan."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna has given up giving up on not looking like a tomato at the moment, it's a lost cause, she just wants to see if she can get through this conversation without her face lighting on fire. Or her dying of embarrassment. Or both. "I... I meant in specific but general also works," she squeaks. "I meant, um. How would you feel. About kissing. Me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I would like that a lot!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Despite how red and embarrassed Jenna is right now, she looks up and smiles at him. He has such a good smile too. He's so cute and she's going to kiss him she's going to kiss him. "Oh good. I would also like that. A lot." She says by way of response. "How... how about now? Now would be good. Please."

Permalink Mark Unread

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna leans into the kiss and it feels so nice and soft and caring and good and he's holding her and he's kissing her and it's just what she wanted and she's so happy she wants to jump for joy and run around in circles and squeal with glee but right now she's just kissing him and she's perfectly happy to continue doing that. For as long as it lasts. She's not entirely sure how long that is, she hasn't really done something like this before, but this feels lovely and sweet and good and she really doesn't want it to end. There are other things she's thinking about and wants, but she can think about those later. Right now, she can think about this kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's so cute, and pretty and soft and kissable, and fuck he wants to own her, he wants to make her his and have this sweetness whenever he wants it for the rest of time.

It's surprisingly easy to shift his focus, though, and think about the cuteness and the sweetness and not about how possessive he feels when he touches her. This is convenient because if she got a hint of how possessive he feels when he touches her she would probably be terrified.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's far too lost in the kiss to notice any of that. She's pretty much just swooning on her feet as he holds her and dances with her and kisses her and it feels so very very good and they're in the middle of the dance floor and they're kissing and people are probably looking and...

Jenna finally manages to summon up the force of will to pull away from the kiss. The kiss. The Kiss. She feels light and fluttery and happy and she smiles at him and her insides feel like jelly and she's pressed up against him and she wants to kiss him again and they probably should do what she stopped kissing him in the first place for but she also wants another kiss and... 

"We, we should, probably not be in the middle of the dance floor. When we do this," she manages. "We should go sit over there. Out of the way of other people. And maybe kiss some more." Yes. This is a good plan. And then there will be more kissing. Which is even better. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles.

"Good plan," he says, and he hugs her, and kind of lifts her off the ground a little in the process, but no matter how much he wants to pick her up and carry her it would probably be a bad idea to do that, so instead he will just have to put her down and then hold her hand like a normal person. Do normal people hold hands?

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is pretty sure normal people hold hands! At least, she's pretty sure. Almost undoubtedly sure. In any case it feels really really good to hold his hand, almost as good as the hug where he picked her up (he's so strong! And hot!) or the kiss or.... well it's really really good. But sitting down over there in the chairs and kissing him, that will be even better. And will involve kisses. 

She goes over to the chairs with him still holding his hand and sits down with him and looks over at him and blushes and smiles and she feels so good and he's so cute and lovely and she leans over so he can kiss her again and closes her eyes and squeezes his hand which she is still holding and waits. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmkiss.

He should take her back to his car. He could kiss her and read her mind—not that she's exactly being subtle about what she's feeling right now, but reading minds is just better—and maybe he could convince her to be his, and then he could read her mind anywhere, and also fuck her, and she'd be all cute and sweet about it—

Not yet, though. Right now they are here. And he can't figure out how to suggest they go back to his car without coming across as kinda sketchy. Well, in fairness, he is kinda sketchy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is pretty much concentrating on just the one thing at the moment, which is kissing. Kissing him and wrapping her arms around him, and the feeling of her body where it touches his, and the feeling of his hands on her body, and how hot it is and how wonderful it would be to do more than kissing right now, to be wrapped up in his arms and taken somewhere more private and... and... more. Lots more. But mostly she's just concentrating on the kissing. Promise. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow she's really into him. Well, he's really into her too. She's cute and kissable and nice to touch and he wants—to kiss her, to own her, to dance with her, to fuck her, to scoop her up and carry her away...

Oh, fuck it.

He breaks the kiss long enough to ask, "Should we maybe be doing this somewhere else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She really really wants to. She really really really wants to. She wants to be swept off her feet and make out with him and get into his car and make out with him more and have him drive her to what is almost certainly a luxurious apartment full of all the comforts a girl could want including a giant soft bed and then make out with him on the bed and take off their clothes and make out more and then do... other... fun... things. 

Jenna really really wants this a lot.

It takes a lot of effort for her not to say yes. 

"I..." She pauses, takes a breath. "I very very much want to but I kindof made a promise to myself not to do more than kissing tonight," she blurts out. And then, because she doesn't want to scare him away, or confuse him, or anything like that, she continues, "I... I have this tendency to jump into things a little bit too fast, and, and, I sometimes need to promise myself things, to make sure I don't go overboard. This is so much fun and I want to do it more and I want to do more more but right now I really want to make sure to take this slow. Comparatively. And really enjoy it." Her face twists unhappily, because she is so so scared that she's scared him off and ruined the moment and ugh there has to have been a better way to do this. "Is, is that ok? I'd be very very happy to go on another date with you soon? Maybe this weekend? I do really like kissing you, you're really very cute. And hot." She blushes a little (ok a lot), looking at him, hoping for a positive response. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—he blinks, surprised.

And then (reminds himself to be Helpful Sean and) smiles. "Yeah, of course it's okay," he says, hugging her and kissing her forehead. "And if you wanna go sit outside and still just kiss that's fine too, and it's fine if you wanna not do that, and—I really like you and I really like kissing you and you're super cute and I want us to hang out more and, yeah, date, this weekend, let's do that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna breathes a sigh of relief and hugs him back tightly, not really quite wanting to let go. She was so worried he would be unhappy about it and that she'd done something wrong but it would be fine and she could pause and take stock and have more fun with him this weekend and it would be really nice! And also he said she was cute and that he liked kissing her and wants to go on a date and it probably should have been obvious from the kissing but he likes her and she wants to giggle with glee and jump up and down but she should probably not do that while she's hugging him that would probably be a bad idea. 

Jenna takes a deep breath, and lets go of him, and smiles back up at him very very happily. "Thank you," she says, doing her best to not squeal which would probably be rather unbecoming. "Kissing you is really great and you're strong and hot and I want to hang out more too. Which I think I probably already said. Um. This weekend, yes! We should probably text and figure it out. I think. Yes. In case they give either of us horrible things to do on Friday or something. I'll text you after class on Friday. Okay?" Damnit you'd think an actress could be a little bit more eloquent with a cute boy. She smiles and blushes again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds good!"

He kisses her forehead again.

"Wanna dance some more?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She beams back at him. (Also, wow, forehead kisses are really really nice.)

"Yes please!" 

She puts out her hand, ready to be led to the dance floor. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And off they go.

Dancing with her while knowing what it feels like to kiss her is... different. It's a little distracting, but in a nice way. He likes it.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a little bit different for Jenna as well. All the tension she was feeling before is gone (well, mostly, there's still the tension of wanting to kiss him but it's not as strong now that she's actually gone and done it) and she can relax a bit and let him lead without constantly worrying about how this night is going to go. She's still full of happy bouncy butterflies, but it's much easier to ignore them and get caught up in the music and his arms and just... dance. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It makes her even more fun to dance with! The nervousness was nice in its own way, but this kind of happy relaxed excitement thing she's got going on feels really good to watch and to interact with. (He wants to own her so he can see what it looks like from inside her head.) (Gotta be patient.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually the music ends and Jenna looks up at him and smiles and tilts her face upwards so she can give him one more quick kiss. "That was... lovely," she says. "Really very very lovely. I... I should probably go dance with people a little bit more, I think?" That and maybe go drag Carol to the bathroom so she can bounce up and down and squee at her for a bit and get it out of her system where he can't see her but she's not about to say that. "But I want to dance with you again tonight at least one more time please?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Definitely!"

He gives her a hug and another kiss on the forehead and then lets her go.

Permalink Mark Unread

And Jenna is free to very very surreptitiously run over excitedly to Carol and drag her off into the halls or the bathroom so she can tell her all about it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Surreptitiously. Yep. Uh-huh. He does not need to read minds to know what's going on there.

He cheerfully dances with other people until Jenna reemerges.

Permalink Mark Unread

When she eventually does, Sean is dancing with someone else. Jenna makes sure to catch his eye and gives him what she's pretty sure is a cute shy wave and then finds someone else to dance with for a little while as well. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins at her, and when that dance ends, he goes looking for her.

Permalink Mark Unread

She is very easily found!

"One more dance," she says. "And then I should probably head back to the dorm and get some rest, I have a bit of an early class tomorrow morning." That and she's probably going to have enough trouble falling asleep as it is what with all the happy butterflies and how much she still wants to jump up and down with glee. She's a lot calmer now they've kissed and things are settled and they're going on a date sometime this weekend but she's still a little bit giddy at how well this night went. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure."

He kisses her. He means it to just be a quick kiss before they go have their one more dance, but then it turns out that she is still really kissable.

Permalink Mark Unread

She really is and so is he and this kiss is also different now that she's not quite so overwhelmed. She takes the time to savor and enjoy it, feeling his arms on her body and letting him hold her close as they kiss and gosh he is so cute and wonderful and she can just get lost in his sweet kiss without worrying about anything. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmm she's so good and he wants her so much and—if he puts himself in the right mindset, that feels good too, just kissing her and wanting her and being in the moment without reaching for more—

"—dancing. We were gonna dance," he says, a little breathlessly. "Sorry, got a little carried away there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's fine," Jenna says, looking up at him, cheeks red. Gosh he's so cute and he likes her and... right. Right. "I think I might have a little bit too. Dancing. Yes. Shall we?" She extends her hand, still grinning at him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins back, and leads her out onto the dance floor one more time.

Permalink Mark Unread

And once again, she enjoys dancing with him, just letting herself get caught in the moment, half-closing her eyes and letting him lead and feeling so wonderfully, incredibly happy. She's so happy to be here with him and be dancing with him and she can just relax in his arms and feel the music and hope that this moment never ends. 

The song does, however, eventually end. 

Permalink Mark Unread

When the song ends, he leads her off the dance floor and then kisses her again.

Permalink Mark Unread

The kiss is just as sweet as the last if not sweeter. Jenna really should be getting home around now but she said one more dance, not one more kiss and it's not like there's any real harm in sitting on the side and letting him kiss her one or two or seven or twenty two more times, right? Right. She's perfectly content to let him kiss her over and over again, enjoying the feeling of a cute boy who is hot and likes her kissing her and just lets the wonderful sensation wash over her one more time. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh she's so good. Oh she's really really good. She is good to hold and good to touch and good to kiss and—right this second he really shouldn't be thinking about how good it is to rape her but, well, here he is, thinking about that—

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna feels something hungry in his kisses and touches and it's so very nice to be wanted but that probably means it's a good time to stop before things go further than she already said they should go. Which means it's time to stop kissing now. Definitely time to stop and not... there we go. 

Jenna pulls away from him gently, looking at him and grinning, still so very happy. "There'll be more time for that later," she tells him. "I really really should go back to my dorm and get some rest but this was really really nice and I can't wait to see you again this weekend." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yeah." He smiles, and hugs her, and holds on for a moment, and then lets go. "Yeah. Looking forward to it."

Permalink Mark Unread

She grins and looks at him longingly and slowly pulls away from him still looking at him and takes another couple steps backwards and then turns and walks off very very definitely not jumping up and down that can wait until she's in the halls and he can't see her yes it can yes it totally can. She's so happy the date went so well and she's going to see him again in a couple of days and have a date and kiss some more and have a very nice time and get to meet him a little more maybe than just staring at him and yeah they should probably actually get to know each other some more or at all but she's so happy. She waits until she's very very certainly out of earshot and out of sight and then runs back to her dorm, giggling very happily to herself.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck she's cute.

Okay. A couple more dances and then he's going home to Valerie.

He checks on her again on the drive to her apartment.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is sitting at home, relaxing in a chair, naked in case Sean wants to come and use her and surprise her (which he could and it would be so hot for him to just grab her and use her right there, nnf), flipping through the channels, half-bored. All of her friends have homework to do tonight or want to stay in and study and she doesn't really have much to do. Normally she'd have a boytoy waiting for her at home to fuck or just tease and make him do whatever she wants in a horny show of control.

But now instead she belongs to Sean and he's out doing whatever he wants (just like she used to, because he's the one with the power and it's so hot that he can do whatever he wants). And she's the one waiting here for him to return, trying to find something fun to watch on TV. She pouts. She really hopes he'll come use her again tonight. But she doesn't have any of the control over that, he does (so hot) and so she's bored with nothing to do waiting for him to show up. If he does show up. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, isn't she lucky.

He internally debates for a minute whether he wants to be a surprise, then decides that he's done the anticipation thing recently already and the ambush thing is fun too.

So he makes sure to enter the apartment very very quietly, while the TV is making enough noise to cover his approach.

And then he grabs her by the hair and drags her to bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

For just a moment Valerie is confused and screams in shock and surprise when she feels the hand tug at her hair. But then she realizes what's going on and she gets turned on so very fast. He's using his strength and power to take what belongs to him, just like he should, just like he deserves. And Valerie is more than happy to be taken and used by him, devoted to him as she is. She moans as he tosses her onto the bed and presses her body into his and tells him, "welcome home, sir~" with a seductive grin. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles, and then he pounces.

It's still so good to own her. Even though he wishes he owned more people. (When is he going to find the time to stalk Irene...? Maybe she'll call him. He hopes she'll call him.) Even though owning someone like this makes raping people he doesn't own so much less satisfying. He has her and she's his and he can do whatever he wants with her and it's perfect.

He doesn't last long, this time, and afterward he curls up and pulls her into his arms and falls asleep almost immediately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie almost doesn't mind that it's over so quickly, because it feels so good when he takes her, knowing that he's in control, that if she fought she would lose, that he's stronger and better than her and he deserves to control her, to own her and use her however he wishes. It's so fucking hot that he can just take what he wants, without a thought or care, and that she belongs to him so utterly and completely. 

And then he's holding her again and it feels so nice being held and watching him sleep and belonging to him like this and she still doesn't understand what she's feeling but it feels so very good. She pulls closer to him as he rests, sobbing just a little and not quite being sure why, feeling good and crying just the same, before wiping off her tears and curling in close with him and letting herself fall asleep in his arms. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

He wakes up before her again, and for once instead of immediately using her mouth he spends a minute cuddling her and petting her hair first.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie wakes, blearily, not to the sensation of Sean's cock in her mouth but his arms around her holding her close and petting her and she doesn't understand why if he owns her he's being so sweet to her it doesn't make sense. He's strong and powerful and unflappable and clever and sees right through her and he's giving her something she never knew she needed and it feels so very nice. Her bottom lip quivers a little as he holds her, as she holds back her tears, simply lost in how nice it is to wake up in his arms like this. "Thank you, sir," she whispers, doing her very best not to stutter. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles, and hugs her closer for a moment, and kisses her forehead, and then slides his hand into her hair and pulls her head down to shove his cock in her mouth.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie grins a little, despite herself, at the start of the usual morning ritual. She's his and she's here to suck his cock and give him pleasure and that's what she's supposed to be used for and she's going to be used because she belongs to him. It's not quite as easy, this morning, to get into it -- but as she gives him pleasure and feels him get hard in her mouth and throat, she gets hot and needy and wet just like usual, feeling just how much she's pleasing him. He owns her, and wants a mouth to fuck, and he just takes what he wants. She's his. He controls her completely and it's so hot knowing that he can do whatever he wants to her, and she couldn't stop him if she wanted to. He's stronger and more powerful and he deserves to own her. She sucks his cock harder and faster, elevating his pleasure higher and higher, her fingers wandering between her legs to touch herself as she thinks about just how under his control she is. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Owning her feels so right. She is his and he does control her completely and it's just - so fucking perfect, being able to hold her and kiss her and fuck her mouth and then hold her some more.

He's so busy enjoying the pleasure of her mouth, and then the warmth of cuddling her again, that he forgets to check the time; and then he glances at a clock and sighs and drags himself out of bed, because if he stays much longer he's gonna be late to class.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's really hot to drink down his cum like this every morning, a constant horny reminder that she's his and he'll do whatever he wants with her. 

And then she's being held again and it's so nice and the arousal sortof trickles out of her mind and she relaxes in his arms, feeling so good and still not fully understanding why. But she's so glad to belong to him, to be in his arms like this, and right now the reason doesn't matter. 

She gives him a small playful pout when he pulls away but Valerie knows better than to try and manipulate him at all. And honestly she's not sure she wants to, even though without him she's bored right now. 

...Even though she's more or less got all her classes covered now, by charming one weak-willed boy or another into being hers and doing all her work for her... maybe she should go to class today. The boy she's charmed would be happy to see her again, and it's always nice to be wanted. It'll take a while for her to get ready herself, of course, since she has to look her best. But there's nothing wrong with showing up late again. It was so much fun to interrupt and catch everyone's eye last time, even the silly teacher was at a loss for words when she came in. She giggles at the memory. What's the point of being the best (well, almost the best) if she can't flaunt herself and show up her classmates. Valerie politely waits until Sean leaves, in case there's anything else he wants to do with her (anything else, she's his), and then heads into the bathroom to take a shower. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awww, she's cute.

Okay, gotta turn off the mindreading to focus on class. As much as he would love to just watch her think about how hot he is all day.

Permalink Mark Unread

Class is pretty normal once again. The professor has some slides this time that he can use for demonstrative purposes, and manages to explain things pretty well. At the end, he reminds everyone about the homework (still due on Wednesday!) and releases everyone from class. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, right, homework. As much as he'd like to spend the next two hours driving, he sits in his car and reads instead.

And then (sigh) Calculus.

Permalink Mark Unread

Calculus. Sean probably has a somewhat easier time of it at the beginning given that he's reviewed all of last class's content with Karen, and the professor is talking about something related, but soon the professor starts talking about an entirely new unrelated topic, so Sean may have some trouble. 

At the end of class, the professor doesn't give any homework -- but instead, tells them that there will be a short quiz on the first half of class on Monday. "Just a review of everything we've done so far this week, so it shouldn't be to hard," he tells them. "And really, this week has already been review, for most of you -- so really it's just a quiz on a review of a review, so it should be no problem. And next week after the quiz we get to start on real calculus!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh for fuck's sake.

He texts Karen on his way out of class.

hey I have a calculus quiz on monday and i dont understand anything. do you have any time this weekend to help?

After a few seconds of thought, he adds a followup: to clarify i'm pretty sure i understand the stuff we talked about but then today there was new stuff and i'm lost again

Permalink Mark Unread

After a few minutes, he'll get a text back.

That sucks, sorry! In the middle of class at the moment. Let me check my schedule in a bit, I'll get back to you before the end of the day. 

Permalink Mark Unread

thanks!

Okay. Now he is gonna go for a fucking drive. For several hours. Wishing the whole time that he owned more slaves and some real territory to put them in, and also possibly that he hadn't been kicked out of ballet, because what he really wants to do is something more physical than driving but if he grabs someone and rapes them in his car he's just going to end up feeling unpleasantly constrained by the lack of space.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's walking down the street looking for someone to fuck! She's not sure why no one seems to want to fuck her! She's really cheap too only $20 but the few people she seems to be finding on the street to fuck her often don't let her ask and seem to want to run away when she does tell them how much she costs. Or honk their horns and call her mean things. Maybe she's not hot enough? She takes a hand out from under her short skirt to tighten her blouse even more. That way she can reveal more of her huge titties, and show how hard her nips are through the fabric! And then someone will want to fuck her. When she's done she puts her hand back under her skirt to continue fingering her hot hungry pussy. She's so horny! Hopefully someone will want to fuck her now!

She sees someone in a pretty car coming down the street, and stands in the middle of the road, grinning at him and waving. Maybe there's someone inside who will fuck her! 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

...

Sean blinks.

Yep she's still there.

A girl just walked out into the street right in front of his car, and she has really improbably huge tits and a really improbably slutty outfit and she's waving at him without a care in the world.

He stops the car and leans his head out the window to ask, "Hey, what the hell??"

Permalink Mark Unread

She grins, and bounces her titties at him. "Hey, you're cute!" she says. "Wanna fuck? Only 20 dollars! Any hole you want!" She's so horny! Maybe he'll want to fuck her! 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"...you know what, sure," he says. "Get in the car and I'll give you twenty dollars."

He reaches across to open the passenger door.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh goody! She's going to get to fuck someone! She's really horny and can't wait to fuck! She bounces her titties at him and goes, "Oh goody!!" and totters over on her heels to the passenger door and gets inside, grinning happily.

Permalink Mark Unread

The door locks itself behind her and now he is reading her mind. (He closes his eyes so the glow won't give him away.)

He does, in fact, get out twenty dollars to give to her while he's at it, because there's really no good reason not to.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's cute! She can't wait to fuck him! She's a cheap whore and that's what she's for! She's so horny and can't wait to get fucked! She takes the 20 dollars with a grin and presses her body against his. "What hole do you want to use?" she asks. "Any hole, take your pick!" She's so glad to get fucked like the dirty worthless whore she is!

Permalink Mark Unread

...okay, there is... admittedly something kind of hot about this, but also, what the fuck? Her thoughts aren't—he hasn't read that many minds but she almost doesn't feel human, what the hell

He's not sure how exactly to direct his will, here, but he really, really wants to know what is happening in there and how it came to be.

Permalink Mark Unread

And because he really wants to know, and the mind in question is in his domain, he knows. How is not a question his powers can directly answer, but what certainly is.

The metaphor for what he feels and knows is somewhat difficult to describe in words, but there's some kind of barrier, or shell on her mind, and the shell is what's thinking her surface thoughts and controlling her emotions and actions. Underneath the shell there's... something else, contained, trapped. It's hard to tell what exactly it is or what it's thinking (or if it is even thinking) without concentrating more deeply, but it's metaphorically curled up in a ball, rocking back and forth, trying to stay as far away from the shell as it can.

Permalink Mark Unread

...okay, either something deeply fucked up is going on here, or... actually, no. Something deeply fucked up is going on here, and, separately, someone else with magic powers is probably involved.

Well, fuck.

He looks deeper, to see what's happening under the surface. (And paralyzes the girl so she'll stop distracting him. He's no longer bothering to hide the glow of his eyes.)

Permalink Mark Unread

....he's gonna fuck me he's gonna fuck me it's all my fault I can't make it stop I don't want this I don't want to look I'm so sorry I don't want to see I don't want to be a dirty whore I don't want to be a cheap whore I'm sorry I'm sorry this is my punishment I'm just a stupid slut now I'm just worthless and terrible and this is all my fault always my fault I'm so sorry I'm so so sorry please don't make me do this I don't want to do this I don't want to get fucked I don't want to be like this I'm sorry it's all my fault I want it to stop please it won't stop please don't make me watch I'm so so so sorry...

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

Wow.

 

Okay. Before anything else—

He wills her to sleep, gets her properly sitting in her seat with her seatbelt fastened, and drives. Far away from this street, far away from campus, far away from his apartment, hopefully far enough away from any remotely relevant thing that if someone is watching her by some means other than directly via magic he'll be able to see them coming.

He opaques the windows and soundproofs the car and drags her into the back—but this time he doesn't do the torture closet thing. He puts in warm lighting and a thick wine-red carpet and a big squashy comfortable couch, and he wills the car to be entirely impenetrable to all forms of surveillance including magical kinds just in case that works, and covers the walls in a pretty red-and-gold tile pattern, and puts the girl on the couch, and then he wills the inner personality to wake up and get control of the body with the shell still 'asleep'. (He contemplates erasing the shell completely, and almost does it, but—he's feeling very cautious about this whole business. Better to stick to changes he's confident are reversible until he knows more.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She wakes up and she's somewhere unfamiliar. And she doesn't know how she got there. And... she's in control of her body again. And there's a man standing over her. She screams and backs away a little, deeper into the couch. "I'm... I'm... please don't hurt me, I'm sorry!" She's not sure why she's free or if she is free or what's going on and she's still in this body and she's so sorry and she's not sure what to say and if this is the Important Man who did this to her as punishment (which she deserved, she's so sorry) and he fixed her or if he's someone else who fixed her or what's going on. "I'm, I'm really sorry, I'm so sorry, I'll do anything, please don't do that to me again, I'm so sorry, please!" She shrinks back further.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not planning to hurt you," he says. "I want to know what happened."

Permalink Mark Unread

She sobs, and curls up. She doesn't know if she can trust him but she can't see a way out and there's nothing she can do and she doesn't know how she got here and... "I did a bad thing," she says, between sobs. "I did something bad to someone very important and I'm so so sorry and I deserved to be punished and so he punished me and I'm so sorry it was all my fault and I'm being punished and I deserve to be punished." She doesn't want to be punished, though, she really really doesn't want it.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"...and you don't remember what you did, or to who?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She shakes her head back and forth wildly, still sobbing. She's just a worthless cheap whore now cheap whores don't need to remember or know things other than how to fuck and suck and how much they're worth and she's not supposed to remember anything anyways other than that she's bad and deserves to be punished.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"I think you've been punished enough," he says.

There is nothing she could possibly have done to deserve this, and it - itches that she's obviously been forced to believe otherwise. It makes him want to fix it.

On the other hand, would forcing her to believe his opinions actually make anything better?

He tries to will her—not to be forced to believe things. If that's possible.

(His eyes flash with a fiery red-gold light.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She sees his eyes glow with a red-gold light, almost like they're burning, and she feels a giant heavy weight lift from her mind. And then...

She's still horrible but the force behind her being horrible is gone. It doesn't feel as true anymore. Without whatever force it was that was keeping her locked in certain modes of thought, she's free to explore other more... well traveled modes of thought. Not modes of thought she remembers using, but ones that are easier to use, easier for her thoughts to flow into than the very shallow groove worn by how her thoughts had been forced to be.

She's a rather analytical person, she finds. Or she was. She'd been something else and made someone mad and that someone had... made her like this. And that wasn't very nice. It was hard to argue with the only thoughts she could ever remember having, but maybe... maybe she isn't bad? Maybe the man is? She keeps trying to draw analogies to other things to help her think but the threads she follows keep dangling off into nothing and it's so frustrating.

"Th-thank you," she sobs. "I... it's so hard to think, but this is easier, whatever you did, thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's... not permanent," he says. "Not right now, anyway. I can fix you up while you're on my territory but as soon as you leave I lose all my power over you and you go back to the way you were before. I want to make it permanent, I'm really pissed off at you being forced to hate yourself like that, but - my power only works on things I own. I can only do permanent things to somebody if they agree to be my property."

Permalink Mark Unread

No no no no she can't go back to that that she can't she can't she won't. She doesn't know if he's lying to her or toying with her or wants to get her to agree to something for his own reasons, but it doesn't matter. She'll do anything to get out of... whatever happened to her. Was done to her. And even if he's lying he can probably reverse this and she doesn't want to be... that thing that she was, out on the street. It was a nightmare and it was one she couldn't wake up from and it wouldn't end and she couldn't hide. "I'll... I do anything," she tells him. "I don't care. I'll be your property and do whatever you want and promise anything you want. Just, please. Don't let that happen to me anymore."

Permalink Mark Unread

This is so fucked up. Man, he barely even wants to fuck her at this point, but—if she really doesn't want to risk being like that again—

"...I don't have a good way of making sure it worked except letting you out of my territory and seeing if you turn back," he says. "I promise if you do I'll drag you back in, and then—well, the bad way of making sure it worked, and I am super aware of how much this makes me sound like a terrible person who is lying about everything, but the only other time I've gotten somebody to agree to be mine, she got a shiny magic tattoo as soon as she sucked my dick afterward."

Permalink Mark Unread

She sobs. The idea of having to do anything sexual right now turns her stomach after the past couple hours but. She'll do it if she has to. She'd just... rather not have to do it.

"I... I'd really rather not," she says, sobbing. "I will do whatever I need to do but I'd, rather, not. Can we check if, if I don't need to do anything sexual first? And if I do have to... I will." She almost doesn't even want to take the risk of being like that again but if he said he'd pull her back in since apparently it has something to do with whether she's inside his car? (almost too weird to be a lie). If he says he'll pull her back in she can stand a couple seconds like that and then she'll do what she has to do to make sure of it like he says he has to. Even if it turns her stomach. "It doesn't matter if you're lying right now. I'll do whatever it takes if you don't... send me back out like that forever. Please."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Yeah, of course. I'm not—I'm not gonna leave you like that, not while there's a way I can fix it."

He opens up the wall back to the front of the car, leads her through, and lets her out, ready to grab her and pull her back if she goes crazy again.

Permalink Mark Unread

She has a moment to be confused as he leads her through things about how he managed to fit such a room inside his care like that and then--

There's a cute boy in that car! Maybe he'll fuck her! She's a cheap slut and really really wants to fuck! She's so horny! "You're cute!" she says. "Do you wanna fuck? Only 20 dollars! Any hole you want!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow yep okay dragging her back in now. The moment she's inside the car, his eyes flare sun-gold as he restores everything he gave her before.

"Fuck, I'm sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

She keels over and sobs. "Thank you," she tells him. "Thank you, thank you for saving me, thank you, I'm sorry, I'll... what do you need me to do, to, to prove to the magic that I'm yours. Just tell me. Please. And don't make it too bad, if, if you can."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"I'm—"

Wow, he really doesn't want to fuck her. Not like this, not as—not as the thing that this is.

But he said he'd fix her so he will.

"I'm sorry," he says again. "Fuck. I. Okay. The only way I know for sure works is if you swear to be mine forever and then suck my dick. I'd make it something else if I could, I—if you want to just sit in the magic room in the back of my car forever you can do that—"

Permalink Mark Unread

The option of just staying in that nice room for forever and not having to do anything sexual again is much more enticing than it has any right to be. She sobs a little bit again. She wants to say yes to that, but she knows that it will not take her very long before she gets very very bored in there. But the idea of being so oversexed like this being made to do horrible things and then still having to escape when escape is in sight is, is... she sobs.

"I... I think I might need a few minutes," she tells him. "I will do what I need to do but..." she takes a breath to steady herself, looking down at... what she was made into. "I think... I think it will help if there's any way to make me not look like this, please? If that's something you can do, I don't know what you can or can't do. If you can't that's fine, I just... it hurts being made into this horror and then having to do things anyways like this."

Permalink Mark Unread

"—yeah, of course—what do you want to look like?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She wants to look like what she used to look like. She wants to be who she used to be. She tries her hardest to remember what that was and every way she tries to think of it there's nothing but a great big gaping void of nothingness where her memory should be. She curls up and sobs again.

"I... I don't know, something normal, something that doesn't look fake or plastic or specifically built for sex, like, like this," she waves a hand over her body. "I... I can always change it later, right? Just make me into something else, anything else, and I can try and make another more informed choice later."

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck.

He wills her to change, then, and gives her a body like the kind of body he would want in her place—tall and quietly powerful, still good-looking but in a regal, forbidding way, solidly built and maybe even a little on the heavy side but without anything particularly impressive in the chest department—and clothes to match, something casual in the jeans-and-loose-T-shirt genre. Once again, the exercise of power makes his eyes glow like fire.

Permalink Mark Unread

His eyes glow once more. and she suddenly feels very different. She looks down at herself to see muscles and a much more sanely proportioned body and sensible clothing and she suddenly feels a lot better. She curls up and sighs, sobbing a little, but they're more out of a straightforward release of tension than anything else. She doesn't look like that anymore. And honestly the fact that he gave her muscles and strength is surprisingly reassuring. Nothing too out of the ordinary, but still strong.

She sighs and takes a couple of minutes to just, relax, and come to terms with things. She doesn't know who she is, or was. Someone did something utterly horrible to her and made her into that and wiped her memory and she has no idea why, other than she must have pissed him off a great deal. And... now if she wants to be free of whatever he did to her, she has to suck off this other man and swear to be his forever. Which is utterly horrible, but it's not like she has a choice.

After taking a few minutes to relax, wipe away her tears, and come around to the point where the idea didn't want to make her run in terror, she picks her head up. "All right," she says, her voice quavering only slightly. "What do I need to do?"

Permalink Mark Unread

...he keeps wanting to hug her, and then feeling like this is a wildly inappropriate urge under the circumstances, and then he looks at her and feels what she's thinking and ends up wanting to hug her again.

"...you tell me you're mine," he says, "that you're mine and you'll always be mine, and you mean it, and believe it, and then—man, this is such a stupid way for magic to work—then you suck my dick and I come in your mouth and a couple seconds later the magic gives you a magic glowing tattoo. It's pretty, it kinda looks like a sun. I can hide it afterward. The last girl also got, like, magic slave feelings, but I'm not planning on letting you keep those for longer than the couple of seconds it takes me to fix you again. You can have them back afterward if you really want."

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes a breath. "Okay," she says.

Believing that she's his is not very difficult to do, under the circumstances. He already, clearly, can do whatever he wants to her, whenever he wants. In that sense she's already his, he's just being nice. And she will be his if she swears it, swears it forever, and performs... a ritual, which under the circumstances is rather easy to be believe as well. She can and will be his forever, and she wants this, because it'll mean she'll be free of something else clearly far worse. It's very easy to decide this, to decide to be his forever.

"I'm yours," she tells him, and means it, because it's true. "I'm yours, and I want to be yours, and I will be yours forever, I am yours forever." And now for the less than fun part. She gets on the floor, on her knees, and opens her mouth. "Please make it quick," she whispers, and closes her eyes, ready and trembling and waiting.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

—he doesn't, actually, want to do this. In theory this should be hot, right, the thing where he's claiming someone, forcing them to gratify him against their will—but it isn't, it's just sad and upsetting and—and it's going to be worse for her if he's not into it, why is he having qualms now this is a stupid time to have qualms—

Fuck it he is going to solve this problem with magic.

He wills himself to be turned on, and puts his dick in her mouth and thinks yes you're mine I claim you this is mine you are mine, and when his thoughts want to turn away and his body wants to flinch back he wills himself to stay on course, and he tries as much as he can to focus on owning her, claiming her, keeping her, and then he wills himself to come. He doesn't know if he needs to enjoy it for the magic to work but if so he hopes he made himself enjoy it enough.

Permalink Mark Unread

She does her best to tune out the feeling of him in her mouth, to ignore what's being done to her, treating it as a ritual to be completed, and nothing else. A ritual that will free her, even as it makes her his, lets him own her forever, and then he cums, so quickly, and she's grateful, glad to be owned, made his forever.

And then her breast burns with energy, visible even through the shirt, visible in her minds eye even with her eyes closed, inscribing his mark on her, forevermore, binding her to him indelibly.

"Master," she says, once he takes his cock out of her mouth. "Thank you for claiming me, Master, thank you for making me yours and freeing me from how I was trapped before." She's his slave now, trapped in an entirely different way, but that doesn't matter -- she's glad to belong to him, to serve him in any way he desires. "Anything you require of me, Master, anything you wish, I will be glad to serve and perform, to the best of my ability."

Permalink Mark Unread

It hurts a little to have that and immediately let go of it, but like hell is he going to leave her like this, she's had enough mind control for one lifetime—he wills the magic to stop doing that to her. A sun-gold flash, and it's done.

Permalink Mark Unread

She shakes her head to clear her mind as her thoughts change yet again, returning to what they were like only a minute before.

"That was... rather strange," she says. "Thank you for, for releasing me. You wouldn't have had to. Thank you for everything."

She breathes a sigh of relief, and collapses backwards. She knows he can probably do whatever he wants to her whenever he wants now, but it's unlikely that he'd go through all this trouble just to trick her. She's... she still has no idea who she is or where she came from or what she looked like before. But at least she's free now, more or less.

"All right," she says, after a moment. "What now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Now... I dunno."

He runs his hands through his hair, trying to think.

"—do you, uh—have a name?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She closes her eyes and tries to think really really hard because a name would be something. Anything. But almost everywhere she tries to look, every thing she tries to remember, is gone, giant gaping chasms of nothing. It hurts to look, but she wants a name. She wants her name. She can remember other things, things she has to have learned in school or in the world, her instincts and her reflexes are still there, it's just her memories that are gone. Her name is hers and if she tries really hard she should be able to remember something about it. Something. Anything.

But she fails. She simply can't recall it. And then... she tries to sign her name in the air.

She opens her eyes and sighs. "I... I really remember nothing," she says. "But I think... I tried to sign my name in the air and I'm pretty sure it starts with a D? D-A-N... something? Something like Dani or Danielle maybe, I think, that feels right, almost right." She collapses forward and sighs. "I guess that'll do for now."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"I recognize that this is super awkward but do you want a hug?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She (Dani? Danielle? Dani. At least for now, anyways) laughs. "Sure, why not. It sounds like a good idea, and worst case we'll find out I don't like them. I guess I'm going to be doing a lot of self discovery for a while." She still doesn't really feel like standing up off the couch, though, so she simply puts out her arms.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits down next to her and hugs her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani, as it turns out, is a fan of hugs. At least in her present situation. She hugs him back, her mind still racing, clinging to what comfort she can. 

"Alright," she says, after a while, still hugging. "What's next? Is there somewhere I can stay for a while, besides a magic room in the back of your car, while I figure out. Well. Me?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I have an apartment I'm not using, I can take you there and give you the keys. My name's Sean, by the way. —If you wanna see what you look like now I can make a mirror."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A mirror would be nice, please, yes. Thank you. And the apartment. And... thank you so much. Really. For everything. I... it would have been horrible if you hadn't found me." She's really enjoying this hug, honestly. She can just keep hugging for a while until he wants her to stop. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He shows no signs of wanting her to stop.

The wall they're facing shimmers and turns into a mirror; for a brief moment before the glow fades, it reflects the fiery light of his eyes.

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks, well, normal. Which was more or less what she'd asked for in the first place. Somewhat pretty, well built, but very much not some perverted man's horrid sex fantasy or whatever she was. She takes a deep breath, looking at herself. She can't remember what she used to look like. This isn't perfect, certainly not when she apparently can look like whatever she wants. And she should probably get a lot more detail, at some point, of what kind of magic is going on here. But right now... she just wants to relax. And decompress. And come to terms with having total amnesia and being technically the property of someone with magic powers. Which is quite a lot to get used to. And maybe tomorrow, she can find out more, and, strategize? Strategize sounds good. 

"This... thank you. This is good, at least for the next while. I... I think we might want to head for that apartment now? I think I would like to rest for a while. Get some sleep. Or something." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah." He hugs her again. "Yeah, sure."

He takes down the forward wall and heads for the front of the car; as she follows him, the room and its furnishings close up and disappear behind them.

Permalink Mark Unread

He really is just full of magic isn't he. She's pretty sure she didn't know about magic beforehand. She can remember lots of things she doesn't actually remember using ever, like computers and cell phones and cars and the internet that would seem magical if she didn't know anything at all. But she doesn't know anything about magic. She really wishes she knew how she got into this mess. Or who she was. Or... anything. She takes a deep breath and sits down next to him in the passenger seat and waits for him to drive her wherever they're going to go. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a longish drive back to his apartment, but he does still remember where it is and how to get in. He gives Dani the keys and accompanies her up the elevator, and there it is, untouched since that first night.

Permalink Mark Unread

It really is a very nice apartment. Very... aesthetic. And furnished. She sees the kitchen, and her stomach rumbles. She heads over to the fridge, and opens it. 

"I'm really sorry to keep imposing on you when you've done so much for me," she says. "But could I trouble you for some takeout? I'm actually really hungry, it seems." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"—you're mine now, I'm not going to not feed you," he says. "I—man, I should've thought of this in the car, I might be able to just conjure food out of thin air but definitely only in my territory—oh, I can also make you not hungry anymore with magic, I haven't actually eaten any food in days myself—but if you wanna order takeout go for it, I'll pay."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani pauses for a second, confused, sorting through the implications that he only has power over his territory (is she his territory? Is the apartment not? What are the rules here?) before quashing the thoughts. She really wants to decompress first. There can be time for explanations later. Tomorrow. 

She considers his offer. In some ways it's a little bit tempting. But in others...

"I think I would really prefer to have actual food, please," she says. "At least for now, I want to pretend things are normal. I want to eat something delicious. And terrible for me. And then fall asleep. Thank you." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, I can do that."

He hugs her again and then orders some takeout.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hugs are really very nice. She's pretty glad Sean is being so comforting to her. 

She wants to ask questions, but she knows if she starts asking them she isn't going to stop. And right now... she really needs to rest. 

"I... I think I'm probably good for now," she says. "I want to asking you so very very many things, but... I think I'd really better rest. For tonight. You can stick around if you want to, but you certainly don't have to. I can pick up the food when it shows up just fine, I don't want to keep you from anything else. But tomorrow, tomorrow I am going to have lots of questions." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, makes sense," he says. "I'll come back tomorrow. And I'll leave you my number, I think there's a landline around here somewhere, you can call me if you need something."

Permalink Mark Unread

She hugs him a little bit more tightly, then slowly releases. "Thank you," she says. "Thank you so very much. For everything."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're welcome," he says. "I'm—glad I could help."

Fuck, she probably thinks he's a good person or something. Well, he'll have to deal with that tomorrow. And with telling her he can read her mind. He scribbles down his number and leaves, checking his texts on the way out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen has since texted him back.

I'm pretty open for more tutoring this weekend, it looks like, at least in the afternoon on Saturday and Sunday. Any time between 1 PM and 6 PM. Just let me know what time and what day works best for you. Happy to help teach you whatever you need to know!

Permalink Mark Unread

...man, he really doesn't want to deal with this right now.

But if he wants to pass that quiz, he'd better.

When the hell are all the things he said he'd do on the weekend, again? He has a date with Jenna and some lab work with Zoe and Carl and he really should've written this stuff down... he sits in his car, still parked in his spot at the apartment building, and attempts to assemble a picture of his schedule. He feels tired and vaguely like he might cry. Why does he want to cry, that's stupid.

Permalink Mark Unread

In addition to studying for the quiz with Karen, he's got Saturday at 1 PM with Carl to finish up his lab homework from Thursday, Sunday at 1 PM with Zoe to finish up his lab homework from Tuesday, and while the date with Jenna is supposed to be this weekend, she hasn't actually texted him about it yet. And he's more or less promised Dani that he'll talk to her about everything that's going on, tomorrow. It's quite a packed weekend, but at least he's finished all his other homework. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He tells Karen that Sunday at 3 should work, and thinks about checking on Valerie, and realizes that the thought of sleeping in her bed tonight fills him with dread for some unfathomable reason, and opens up the space behind the seats into a cozy little pillow nest and curls up in it and attempts to sleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, somewhere else...

Lorenzo, still furious, opens the door in his office. On the blueprints for the building, if one cared to look, this door leads to a small closet. Indeed, when most other people open this door, or when other people are in the room, that's where it opens to. Right now, however, it leads somewhere else, somewhere that definitely doesn't appear on the blueprints. He enters, dragging his pet behind him by the hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

Instead of a closet, there's a passageway with stairs leading down, very much in the aesthetic of a medieval castle, with walls of smooth pale stone. Today the lights on the walls are tall white candles held in sconces; they flicker to life ahead of him as he descends the steps.

At the bottom of the stairs is a wooden door, and beyond the door is a room, cold and damp and chilly. The stone here is rougher and darker, although still smooth enough to make for even footing; the candles are dimmer, their flames faintly greenish, and there are two already burning. At the far end of the wall on the left, an archway leads to a brighter, more cheerful room, with a rug visible on the floor; at the far end of the wall on the right, a matching archway leads to a room with no light of its own at all, only a few ominous gleams as of metal catching the candlelight.

Between those two arches, an iron cage hangs from the ceiling by a single thick chain...

Permalink Mark Unread

...and inside the cage there is a girl, curled up naked and shivering. A drop of water runs down the chain, gathering condensation along the way, and falls from the top of the cage to land on her shoulder; she flinches and curls up tighter, but doesn't make a sound.

Permalink Mark Unread

Taking very little note of the surroundings other than to make sure the stupid bitch is still making herself suffer (and she should be, especially after what happened today, she's going to suffer more now), Lorenzo stops angrily down the stairs, still dragging Orchid behind him. He ignores the bumping sounds she makes and her cries of pain she makes as she's hauled down the stairs. She's under orders to make sure she stays healthy enough to serve him and will fix up any damage done to herself, and in any case Lorenzo is furious enough that spreading a bit of pain around only makes him feel better. As long as that useless whore gets the brunt of it.

Lorenzo bangs the door open with a kick and tosses Orchid into a corner to fix herself, ready to be used when he needs her, then looks up at the girl in the cage. "You worthless fucking bitch," he says, opening the cage door, grabbing her by the throat, and pulling her out onto the floor onto her knees. He slaps her hard across the face to wake her up and get her fucking attention.

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks up at him immediately, crying.

Permalink Mark Unread

He slaps her again, drops a piece of paper on the ground, grabs her by the hair and pushes her head down close to it so she can look at it. "What the fuck is this," he asks her, growling. "What the fuck does this look like to you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"—an invitation—"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo growls again, really angry, pressing her face down onto the paper, pushing it hard against the floor. "That's what it looks like, doesn't it. But it's not, it's a fucking counterfeit piece of paper which anyone with half of sense could see if they looked closely at it but apparently you and your worthless power couldn't tell the fucking difference."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm sorry," she says, sobbing, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry..."

Permalink Mark Unread

He picks her head back up, looking her in her eyes. His eyes glow a pale yellowish white as he uses his power to make her sorry. "You should be. You're nothing but a lazy worthless fucking whore." He slaps her hard again, then grabs her by the hair, dragging her into the bedroom. His anger and her pitiful tears has made him hard and he's going to take it out on this stupid bitch. And he's going to make her fucking suffer.

He tosses her onto the bed, grabbing her by the throat, spreading her legs apart with his own so he can fuck her. "I really don't ask much of you," he tells her, his eyes no longer glowing. "Keeping people without valid invitations out of the secret floor should be easy even for a dumb cunt like you and yet you've managed to fuck it up and almost cost me my entire organization."

Permalink Mark Unread

As soon as he's not holding her head down, she looks up at him again, staring into his face even though she can barely see it through her tears. She knows she has to look at him, to be open to his power anytime he might want to use it on her. She's miserable and terrified and in pain (and she deserves to be, she needs to be punished for her failure, she's so lucky to belong to someone like him who knows what to do with a useless piece of trash like her, she's grateful that he's still willing to touch her, grateful that he's hurting her like she deserves, grateful that he's using his power to show her how to feel so she'll get it right—) but she has to look at him, it's important, even when all she wants is to curl up in her cage and cry.

It hurts and it's awful and it should hurt, it's good that it hurts, it doesn't hurt enough because nothing is ever enough, she always deserves worse, but it's him and that's the best way to hurt, being fucked in a bed like a person, surrounded by comforts she can't have—it makes everything so clear, how much she loves him, how much she hates herself, how broken she is for not being able to want him, how generous he is for raping her anyway. (He could fix it, he could use his power to make her want him, and he doesn't, and that's good too, it's right for her not to enjoy this, it's right that she blazes with pain where he touches her, it's right that when he takes his pleasure from her she is punished and not rewarded. She should always be punished. She's grateful to him for reminding her how broken and awful and shameful she is.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo closes his hand more tightly around her throat, slapping her face with his other hand. Intellectually he knew he didn't need to do this to her, she would make herself miserable for failing him like this, he'd long ago made sure of that, but that really didn't fucking matter to him right now. He wanted to hurt her for this, he wanted her to suffer at his hands. At his cock. And it felt really fucking good to fuck her angry like this, to take the stupid whore responsible for all the cleanup he'd already done and was going to have to do and punish her for it.

"If it hadn't been for one of the Alphas," he told her, still squeezing her throat and fucking her roughly and angrily, slapping her stupid useless face again and again, "if one of them hadn't caught him snooping around and taking pictures, we'd have been fucked. I've had to do so much work today to clean up your mess you stupid whore, and there's still a few more loose ends to clear up, and it's all because you can't tell one stupid scrap of paper from another."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm sorry," she says, blinking away tears so she can look into his eyes, "I'm sorry, I'm stupid and worthless and I deserve to suffer, thank you for punishing me, I'm sorry..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You fucking should be," he growls, eyes glowing, making sure she felt as sorry as he wanted her to, pressing his thought after thought about her failure and uselessness into her head as he though them. Still, it wasn't enough. Lorenzo wants to make her suffer, to feel her scream and sob and break beneath him. A rape like this was too good for a lazy bitch like her.

"Orchid, get the fuck over here," he shouts, not taking his eyes off of the stupid cunt in front of him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Orchid, more than glad to obey her Master, the man she loved and adored and desired above anything at all, crawls over to the bed, kneeling and posing and looking up at him the way he likes her to. She smiles at up at him, making sure to look as pretty as she could for his pleasure, even if he wasn't looking in her direction yet.

"Yes, Master," she purrs, overjoyed to be useful to him. "What would you like for Orchid to do for you, Master?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want this stupid useless whore to suffer," he tells her, still not looking in her direction. "I want to hurt her like she deserves to be hurt. Make my cock bigger while I fuck her, make it bigger and bigger until it tears at her and makes her scream as I use her. Keep making it bigger until I tell you to stop."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yes Master," Orchid replies, reaching out to put a hand on him. It always feels so good when Master told her to change someone, she's so overjoyed to be treasured and useful to him like this. And it feels soooooooo good to use her power, making her horny and needy like a good obedient slut whenever she did, knowing she was making someone into exactly what her Master wants them to be. Her eyes glow violet with an effort of will, and she starts to change her Master, exactly as ordered, moaning softly with pleasure as she does so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo grunts with pleasure as he feels himself grow, releasing his grip on the whore's neck to squeeze her tits tightly. "You deserve this, you lazy cunt," he says as he grows, making sure she believes it. "You deserve to suffer for failing me and you're fucking grateful I keep you around after such a debacle. You're a lazy worthless bitch and you're going to figure out how to fix this when we're done here. No matter how long it fucking takes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Y-yes, of course," she sobs, staring helplessly up at him, flinching every time he touches her but never letting the pain distract her from looking into his eyes. "Thank you, Master, thank you for hurting me, thank you for raping me, thank you for making me sorry—"

And then it hurts too much to keep talking, and all she can do is cry.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo feels better, finally, hurting her like this, feeling his cock get more and more tightly wrapped in her cunt as it grows, feeling her chafe and start to tear from the pressure as he fucks her roughly. His hands roam over her body, squeezing and choking and slapping her, and he finally feels like he's punishing her properly. Making her take the pain and suffering and hurt she deserves for that stupid fuckup at his own hands and cock.

Eventually, his cock has grown to the point where it's almost too tight, and he tells Orchid to stop, brushing her hand away from him. Then he roughly and quickly pistons in and out of her a dozen times or so, enjoying the sensation of tearing her from the inside like this, watching her cry with her face twisted in pain and anguish. With a grunt, he cums, hard, hands roughly squeezing her tits as he does so.

Permalink Mark Unread

She wants to tell him she's sorry again but she can't make the words line up in her head. Maybe that's better. Maybe the best way to tell him she's sorry is to whimper and cry when he hurts her, to bleed when he rips her apart.

Permalink Mark Unread

He pulls out of the stupid whore once he's finished cumming inside her, turning his body so his currently-oversized cock is in Orchid's general direction. Sure enough, without even having to order her, his toy immediately and obediently starts to lick and clean his giant cock clean of blood and cum and other fluids, just like she's been trained.

He glares down at the mewling cunt, still annoyed, but with most of his anger sated. "You're going to make sure this never happens again," he tells her. "I don't care what it takes. I'll be back here tomorrow and I better be able to hear that you're sure that your stupid power won't make a mistake like this again. If I can't rely on you for security then I might as well not use you at all. I don't want to hear any fucking excuses. Is that understood?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks up at him and nods rapidly, with tears running down her face; and as much as it hurts her to move, she sits up, because worthless garbage like her doesn't deserve to lie comfortably in bed.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good." He slaps her across the face again, one more time for good measure, and turns to leave. "Put my cock back to how it was before," he tells Orchid as he grabs her, toying with her body as he slams the wooden door behind him and heads back up the stairs, half-dragging her as she restores him. He still has a little bit more work to do to make sure the disappeared FBI team isn't attributed to him or his hideout. But hopefully this fucking debacle will be behind them soon, and never happen again.

Permalink Mark Unread

As soon as he leaves, she climbs back into her cage. The door he came in through seals shut and merges with the wall, and she can feel the stairs withering away until the next time they're needed, and she closes her cage door and closes her eyes and reaches out to her power.

The counterfeit invitation is a little too small for her to directly feel it lying on the floor, but she can tell that her power is looking at it and shifting category boundaries in response to the new information. After a few seconds, when her power finishes analyzing it, it melts away silently into the floor.

She knows what's coming next, but even so, when she feels the cold metal of the cage start to shift and flow and twist around her, she flinches and struggles. It doesn't make a difference; it only hurts her more. Her power knows what to do. She's been bad, she made a mistake that almost cost her master everything, and now she needs to be punished.

The metal wraps around her wrists and ankles, pulling her hands behind her back and forcing her legs wide apart. She trembles with fear, crying harder. It's always worst when it's something sexual, and after what Master just did to her it'll be even worse than that; but that's good, that's correct, she should be tortured after what she did, she should be terrified and miserable, she should be shaking and crying and struggling futilely against her self-imposed restraints.

Something touches her, somewhere between her legs; she can't tell precisely what or where because all detail is obliterated by the stabbing jolt of pure agony that follows. She whimpers loudly. It happens again, worse; she pulls desperately at her chains for a moment, then swallows a sob and stops trying. Struggling is useless, and anyway, she deserves this. She should accept it. She should be glad she's being punished this way. She should be glad that all touch is pain, and that pleasure is the worst pain of all.

The contact happens again, and this time it's more than a brief touch; she feels something enter her, slowly, sliding deep into her bleeding cunt. It feels as big as Master's cock was when he was finished hurting her with it. Bigger, maybe. And it moves so slowly, giving her time to feel how the pain rises as it fills her, how it drags at the places where Master tore her open. And then it pulls back, just as slowly, and pauses when it's just barely touching her, and starts again.

It hurts, enough to be torture even if the pain was the only thing to it, but it's not. She knows exactly how this is going to end, and there's nothing she can do to stop it.

She hangs limply in the air and sobs with pain and fear as her own magic rapes her. And the pain builds, and builds, and builds, in a too-familiar pattern; the thing that's fucking her moves faster, thrusts harder, and the pleasure her body is feeling turns to pain before it ever reaches her but her body still feels it as pleasure

Near the end, she loses control of herself and starts struggling again. It doesn't matter. She can't fight this, and anyway she deserves it.

The relentless rape drives her body to orgasm, and when it hits, she screams. Wave after wave of white-hot shuddering agony tears through her, and it's all she can do to stay conscious, until finally she fails at that too.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

 

Sean wakes up in the morning feeling vaguely like something is wrong. The bed isn't warm enough. Valerie isn't beside him. Why is Valerie not beside him?

Oh, right. He slept in his car for some fucking reason. What the hell did he do that for? Ugh.

He checks the time, and then remembers that it's Saturday and he doesn't have anywhere to be, and then remembers that he has to go explain magic to Dani, and then he remembers that after that he has to go fuck around doing that lab writeup thing, and then he's got a bunch of other school shit tomorrow, and at some point a date with Jenna if she ever texts him, and he flops his face back down into the comfy conjured pillow and groans. Being responsible is hard and he wants to give up on everything and sleep for a week.

But no. He gets up and wills himself clean and alert and fed, and gets out of his car and closes up the back room and heads up to the apartment to check on Dani. On the way up, he checks his phone to see if Jenna has, in fact, texted him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna has! At about 1 AM last night.

sorry I haven't texted back sooner! I got a little caught help working on something with some classmates after class and then I went back to my dorm and I guess I crashed pretty hard. I'm free for lunch or dinner either day this weekend, though you might get this message too late for Saturday lunch. Hope one of those work for you! Looking forward to seeing you again!!

Permalink Mark Unread

He texts back hey no problem, how about dinner tonight?

Permalink Mark Unread

A few minutes later he gets another text.

Sure! That works! Any particular time and place I should meet you? There's no need to treat me to do anything fancy, we can eat in the cafeteria if you'd like, I'm mostly just looking to hang out and talk and get to know you a little better!

Permalink Mark Unread

cafeteria works for me, I am not a super fancy person! does 6pm sound like a dinner kind of time to you?

And now he is at the door. He left the keys with Dani, so he has to knock.

(Should he have tried to get Jenna to go somewhere with him that he'd need to drive her to? No, he's pretty sure any attempt he makes to convince her to be his property will work better after they have had at least one date.)

Permalink Mark Unread

After about 30 seconds, Dani answers the door, in the same clothing as yesterday, slightly rumpled. "Hey," she says. "It feels a bit strange to say "come on in" when it's really your place, but, come on in." She stands aside to let him in.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey." He goes on in. "You doing okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm... better," she tells him, following him back into the room and sitting down in a soft chair. "I had some food and took a shower and thought about some things, and watched some TV and went to sleep. I'm still not entirely okay. But I'm better. I have a lot of questions though, though you might not be able to answer them all -- but whatever you can tell me would be good." She pauses. It'll also probably be useful if I have something to write all of this down on while we do this. And it would probably be good to pick up some supplies if you're going to let me keep living here. You don't have to, you've done more than enough, but I expect that that's likely to be what happens in the foreseeable future. Can we go for a quick supply run, assuming there's a drugstore or a supermarket nearby or something? Sorry to impose on you so much after you, well, saved me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, sure," he says. "Seriously, you can stop worrying about imposing on me. I can just buy you things. You wanna go do that now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Please," she says. "While I'm asking for things if there's any way I can get a cell phone or a laptop or some way to access the internet? If not this trip should be fine for now."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll figure something out."

He leads the way back out of the apartment, looking at his phone as he goes to check nearby store locations and also his texts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna has texted him back.

it very much sounds like a dinner sort of time! I'll see you tonight!

There's a drugstore about a block and a half from this apartment that should be open at this hour.

Dani follows him into the elevator. As they ride down, she asks, "is there anything particularly important or pressing I should know about you? I'll probably want to write things down in a bit, but just in case there's anything urgent."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Uh... man, I don't know, what counts as an important thing? I'm probably a worse person than you think I am and I can read your mind. Wow I don't think I could've said that in a worse way if I'd tried, sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani looks at him and her eyes narrow. "Worse person how," she says, reaching for something on her belt, and frowning when it's not there. Is there something I should be worried about? Can you go into specific detail? And, you can read my mind? When did you read it before? Are you reading my mind right now?" She pauses for a few seconds, steeling herself to not react, and then thinks the word "BOO!" very loudly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nah, I'm not," he says. "I read it when you first came into my car, and I stopped when... I forget. When I left the apartment last night, maybe? Or before then?"

Her BOOing does not interrupt the flow of his speech at all.

"As for the other thing, that is not really a conversation to have in public so I'll tell you about it when we get back. But—if I was planning to mess with you I would have by now. You don't have to worry about that."

Permalink Mark Unread

She stares at him for a little bit, thinking. He didn't seem surprised by her thoughts at all -- though perhaps he could have seen that coming from still reading her thoughts beforehand. And she's a little wary about whatever it is he doesn't seem to want to talk about in public. Still, she supposes, he has no particular reason to lie to her like this. He does control her entirely still. Unless...

The elevator dings as they reach the bottom floor, and opens. "I want to make sure of something, very quickly," she says, stepping out and moving out of the way of anyone who might see them as they go by. "Can you change something about me, very quickly?" She grabs some of her hair and holds it up so both of them can see. "Just say, change the color of this and then change it back." 

Permalink Mark Unread

It goes from brown to blonde to glittering lustrous silver and back to brown. His eyes flash gold when he does it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani relaxes a little. He can still control her, at least to some degree. And his eyes do glow whenever he does something, just like they did last night (unless, of course, he set that up as a red herring from the very beginning). It seems rather unlikely at this point that he's lying to her, given that he likely can do whatever he wants to her. 

"Ok, good, thank you," she says, dropping her hair back down. "I just wanted to make sure you didn't have any real reason to lie. Let's go shopping." She smiles a little, partly in relief and waits for him to lead the way. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sounds good."

The drugstore is close enough to walk to, so they get out on the ground floor and walk.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani grabs a basket when they get in, walking through the aisles to get what she knows she needs. She doesn't want to get too much, because no matter what he said, she still wants to impose on him as little as possible. Even if there might be something suspicious he hasn't told her yet. She makes sure to get some soap and shampoo, some basic foods that take no cooking (cereal, some cold cuts for protein), and, most importantly, a packet of notebooks and a packet of pens. She's been wanting to write things down somewhere ever since last night. 

"This isn't too much?" she asks, heading with Sean to the checkout line. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is seriously completely fine. Buy whatever you want. Buy six of whatever you want in case you lose the first five. I am too rich to care."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you," she says. "That's... good to know. I think I'll be fine with this for now, though I suppose if you wanted to give me some emergency cash when we get back that would probably be helpful."

She lets him purchase the items, puts them in a plastic bag, and picks them up to take back to the apartment. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He shrugs. Since she mentioned emergency cash, he stops at an ATM on the way out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani blushes a little when she sees how much he takes out, but she's certainly going to accept it anyways. Right now she's not entirely sure what's going on, and cash will give her a good way to get elsewhere in case things go sideways. She hopes they don't go sideways though. 

She lets him lead her back to the apartment. Once inside, she puts the cold-cuts in the fridge, and finally tears open the notebooks and pens. She clicks a pen a couple of times and immediately relaxes, feeling the mental equivalent of finally scratching an itch, one she didn't even realize she had. 

She sits down in one of the comfy chairs, with a notebook, clicks the pen a few more times, and looks up at Sean. "Alright," she tells him. "I'd like to know what's going on. Tell me what you think is important, in whatever order you choose -- I'll ask clarifying questions as I need to." 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

He starts pacing.

"Okay, I fucking hate how much shit I have had to hide and talk around and lie about this week, so I'm just gonna tell you everything and see what happens. Last weekend I moved here to start college, and two minutes after I walked in the door of this apartment, some weird guy showed up and offered me literal magical powers. He said if I took them I'd owe him a favour—actually he just said he'd ask for one, didn't actually say I'd have to do it—anyway, the power is complete control of anything I own. It works on things and people that are on my territory—and all the territory I have right now is my car—but all he said about it working on people otherwise is that they have to like, 'consider themselves' mine? He did not mention that for some fucking reason I also have to fuck them—anyway. I took it. And I figured out how to make that little room in the back of my car, and went out for a drive, and waited until I found somebody who looked like she needed a ride, and offered her one, and while she was in my car I took her into the back and raped her and then wiped her memory so she'd have no idea it ever happened. She still doesn't, I've got a date with her tonight. She's really cute."

Permalink Mark Unread

His story sounds rather unbelievable, of course, but she's seen the magic with her very own two eyes, so she has no particular reason to disbelieve him. She takes quick notes about what he's sayings, (in shorthand, which she apparently knows, no wonder the pen feels so good in her hand like this), circling things she wants to ask clarifying questions about. Especially whatever is going on with how owning people works. Everything more or less seems reasonable (even if magical) until he gets to the part about the girl. And the rape. And date. The part about the date makes her angry, and frown.

She clicks the pen a few times. There isn't anything she can do to stop him, not overtly anyways. There's no reason to not act cordial around him, especially given that she's reliant on him for everything at the moment. But it's suddenly much more important to her to get an emergency stash of money. And perhaps he needs to be in her proximity to control her? Perhaps if she considers herself not to be his anymore, hard enough, she won't be under his control? She does her best to suppress a shudder. Not something to test when that could make her turn back into what she was before. These were things to test later, for now she still needs to find out details of the current situation. But, still, the girl...

"I... see," she says. "That's... I can see why you might not have wanted to talk about that outside in public. Are you planning to hurt her again? Are you planning to hurt anyone else? Did you not 'claim' her, like you did me?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, I didn't claim her—I can only claim people who agree to it, and I didn't even have half a clue how it worked at that point—I'll get to that. Anyway, I hunted some more that night and raped somebody else, then the next day I went to orientation and met some more cute girls and one incredibly annoying girl, and the incredibly annoying girl asked me out, so when I picked her up for our date I took her into the back and told her I'd torture her until she swore to be mine—that's when I learned I could read minds—and that's when I found out about the tattoo and the slave feelings, and I gave her back her normal mind for a bit because mind control I didn't ask for pisses me off, and she turned out to have a huge kink for being owned anyway, so I put her back like she'd just gotten into the car and wiped her memory back to there and grabbed her and fucked her face and turned the slave feelings back on, and she just thought she felt that way because it was so hot how I took what I wanted without asking, and—"

He's pacing a little faster now.

"She's so much less annoying when she realizes that sometimes people want things other than the exact same things that she wants, and I really like owning her, it's great, but it's—I went out hunting again afterward, caught someone else, and... I still raped her and I still enjoyed it but I wanted to own her and I couldn't, I couldn't get her to agree, and—I think I'm done hunting like that, because I want to own people so much more than I want to just hurt them, and because I fucking hate lying and I have to do so much lying to rape someone and then send them off not remembering it ever happened."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani wants to interrupt several more times, but after the first couple she realizes he just wants to get all of this out, and lets him, scribbling notes in shorthand to keep pace with what he's saying. It's... quite a lot to take in. Sean is pacing there confessing to essentially being a serial rapist with his magic powers, and he's keeping and controlling another girl to do with as he pleases. It doesn't matter that she's annoying (whatever that means), it doesn't matter that she turned out to be into it, what he's doing still feels very wrong to Dani and she does not want to let that happen to anyone else, she wants to stop him and free whoever he's taken if she can. Even though he's telling her he doesn't plan to do it again, his reasoning could change later, she still feels like she has to do something

But she still doesn't presently have much leverage to do anything about this. And he could be reading her mind without telling her anyways. But still, even though this seems to be a better class of monster than the man who did things to her before, he's still clearly a monster. She burns to confront him, to try and stop him. But... right now it's clearly much better to be cautious, gather information, and wait, and figure out what she could do. 

"I'm... glad to hear that," she says, slowly, when he pauses for a moment. "So then what happened?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... kept flirting with girls I want to own, and didn't rape anybody else, and—well, then I saw you. I don't even think I was seriously hunting, but you were so fucking weird I had to get you in the car just to figure out what was going on, and, well, you remember what happened—and—dammit I didn't even want to fuck you I just couldn't leave you like that, it's so fucked up, I couldn't—"

He stops pacing abruptly and sits down heavily on the couch, cradling his head in his hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

Him feeling guilty and needing comfort was probably a good sign. In a sense. Dani waffles for a moment, debating whether or not she should go comfort him, but decides that it would probably be in her best interest. And being his friend might convince him to be... less horrible, and help him confide in her more. And being a comforting confidant was certainly a role she could continue to play.And he does look pretty despondent there, even if he is a monster.

She gets out of her chair, goes over to where he's sitting, and hugs him, gently, doing her best to ignore the parts of her brain that are flashing danger signals at her now that she knows more about him than she ever expected to. "Thank you," she tells him. "I know it was awkward, and painful, but I'm still very very grateful to you for doing it." She really was, no matter what. Spending the rest of her existence inside that plastic thing would have been... "Thank you for pushing through it, and saving me. You did well."

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs softly, and leans into the hug a little.

"You don't—you don't have to comfort me," he says. "It's not like I have any problems I didn't completely bring on myself. I just—people keep not trusting me and they're fucking right not to, and I can never tell them that, and—it's not worth it. It's not fucking worth it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't have to, but I want to," she says. It was more complicated than that, but technically true. "It does seem like you have some, well, unusual problems. If you want to have someone you can tell things to, well, you have me now." She hugs him a little tighter, and then lets him go. "If you want to take a few minutes, or more, feel free. I do have a bunch of further questions I want to ask, if you're ok with that, and I can comfort you some more if you want."

Dani is... well, a bit confused by the change from his description of himself as a rapist to what she has now in front of her. He seems to regret at least some of what he's done, even if in strange ways. There's no particular good way to get him to be punished for his crimes, at this point -- especially since apparently none of the victims remember it. But perhaps she can help make sure he doesn't ever do it again. And convince him to free the poor girl he was keeping as his slave at the moment. She isn't entirely sure how she's going to go about doing that, but she has to try. For everyone else's sake. And, honestly, her own -- making sure he regretted his actions and never did them again was possibly the best way to make sure he never decides to do the same to her. And then wipe her memory of it. (Which, she supposes, he could have done already, though she has no way to know that other than taking him at his word.)  

Permalink Mark Unread

He lifts his head and looks up at her.

"Most people who heard all that would want to call the cops on me or something," he says. "It's not—I don't—listen, if you think I'm fucked up just tell me I'm fucked up, okay? I don't want—you shouldn't feel like you have to be nice to me just because I helped you, or just because I could fuck you up if I felt like it, or whatever. I'm not gonna do anything to you. I'd stop you if you tried to go to the police, but I'm not gonna hurt you just because I can or because you told me what you really think of me or whatever."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani mentally curses at herself -- clearly she wasn't acting like he he expected her to, she was being far too kind to him too soon. And now he's, well, not exactly suspicious, but certainly wary of what she's doing, questioning her reasoning behind her actions. And he was essentially telling her to tell him he was fucked up. Which, well, didn't exactly hurt her plans, such as they were, the way he was going about asking. But they didn't exactly help either. She had to give him something so that she seemed, well, more in line with what he expected. She chose her next few words carefully. 

"I think this situation... I don't think the police could do much, even if they believed me," she tells him. "You don't seem like you're going to do anything to me, at least at the moment, but I'd be lying if I didn't say I wasn't scared of you doing something similar to me, especially since I likely have no way to stop you." She gives him a wan smile. "But given that you did save me, and that you do seem to be going through some things about it, and trying to become better, well, I'm certainly glad to help with that." Well, super clumsy, she supposes -- clearly this sort of thing wasn't her strong suit, before. But hopefully good enough? 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not... trying to become better. I just wanna stop lying all the damn time."

It's strategically indefensible that he's not reading her mind right now, but fuck it, he's so tired. And maybe if he explains where he's coming from well enough she'll express a genuine feeling of her own volition. Stranger things have happened.

"And if I'm not going to lie to people, and I can only own them if they agree, then either I force them into it like I did Valerie or—I offer people enough to make it worthwhile. And... man, even Valerie, I didn't feel okay putting the slave feelings back until it was clear her normal self liked them. Anybody else—if I like them enough to want to keep them, I like them too much to mind-control them into wanting to be kept. So, again, if I don't want to lie to people about what I'm doing to them, I have to just... actually not do things they're not okay with."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nope she was wrong. It was too clumsy by far. And she was also wrong about the ways in which he felt guilty. And now he's justifying to himself, or to Dani, or to both of them, what he'd done to poor Valerie. "Not doing things people aren't ok with" was a... start, in a way, but it wasn't motivated by guilt, or at least not guilt about anything but lying. Dani tries to keep her emotions under control, but she is very much worried at the moment. He can do anything to her. Dani is pretty certain, at this point, he isn't reading her mind, or he wouldn't be reacting quite like this, but he could probably start at any time. She needed to get him to stop doing what he's currently doing. This meant, at this moment, figuring out how to be on reasonably friendly terms with him, at least for the moment, so he didn't decide to say fuck it and rape her or take her memory away again. (And, thinking about that, she needs to start hiding notebooks, if she manages to get out of this somehow, to make sure he wasn't regularly wiping her. She was in way over her head. Shit.) But she can't figure out the steps for how to do that. Shit. 

"Okay," she says slowly. "I'm glad, at least, that you're not going to do as many bad things, whatever the reason." Yup, that was way too awkward, she was fucked.

Permalink Mark Unread

"See, that's a reasonable fucking opinion!"

He flops back against the couch and sighs, rubbing his face with both hands.

"Ugh, I just—I'm not reading your mind right now because I'm trying not to cheat at all my problems with magic for once, but it turns out that apparently when I don't cheat at my problems with magic I still have problems, who'd have thought—"

He takes a deep breath.

"Okay. Let me just... try to explain what's going on here, because I think I've been doing a really shitty job of that. First of all—I fixed you because I wanted to. Not because it was the right thing to do or whatever, not for any reasons that are about wanting to be good, because I don't want to be good, I never have—just because it's really upsetting to me personally that somebody did that to you, and I wanted to fix it, and I could. And to make it permanent I had to make you mine, but—you don't owe me anything for that, I wasn't doing it so you'd thank me, and I don't expect you to be grateful, I don't expect you to feel any particular way about it, you can feel however the fuck you want to. And—I'm serious about taking care of you because you're mine, but you don't owe me anything for that either. I'm not going to hurt you, not on a whim, not if you make me mad, not for any fucking reason, because I—because it's not—because when I made you mine I didn't tell you what kind of person I am, I didn't tell you I might hurt you, and that's—that matters. I'm, I, I know it's not okay to hurt people, and I don't need it to be, when I hurt people it's because I feel like it and I don't need a better reason—but lying about it really fucks me up, it turns out, and if I hurt you after the way we met I'd be making myself a liar. I'd be—it'd just be true, then, that nobody should ever trust me to have power over them again, because no matter what my reasons were or how sincerely I was trying to deal fairly with them at the time, I might just decide to fuck them over later anyway. And I cannot fucking deal with that. I just—fucking—I just want to be able to tell the truth and be believed about it—"

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani is really not entirely sure what to say to all of this. He's essentially describing a code of honor that he has, in some sense -- or at least, a sense of honor that he wants to keep because it feels bad to him otherwise. And it doesn't really feel like he's trying to justify himself, anymore, to her -- he's just trying to describe who and what he is. Even if that's a monster. Well, some kind of weirdly principled monster. Who seems to keep telling her that he cares most about various forms of truth. And at this point, well, if he keeps on talking like this, Dani is more or less inclined to believe him. 

She's not entirely sure what to do with this knowledge, though. He's being rather adamant about not wanting to hurt her, to keep from, in some sense, having previously lied to her about who he was. Or at least, how he would act around her. Which... well, she still couldn't know for sure, but given that he seemed really clear about telling the truth, and not wanting to go back on his word, was somewhat relieving. She still wasn't 100% certain if he actually wouldn't get angry enough to do something by accident, later, no matter what he was saying, but it seemed like he'd probably at least regret it. Which, she supposed, probably gave her a little bit more breathing room to work and say things in. 

But if the idea was to get him to stop... well, there wasn't any chance of that happening. But if he valued truth so highly... Dani mentally sighed. She still had so much trouble thinking, with all her memories gone. Even with a pen in her hand (which continued to help a lot), it was hard to put pieces together sometimes. And she wasn't doing a very good job of this. If he wasn't going to go and attack her for saying things... 

"I'm... glad you're not going to hurt me, and I still am grateful you saved me," she says, "it would be rather difficult for me not to be, whatever your reasons. But I'm... not very much a fan of what you've been doing. Before we started this conversation, my goals were to figure out what was going on and see if there was some way I could get my memories back. Or see if there was some way I could find and defeat whoever did... that. To me. And now... well, I am trying to figure out how to get you to stop." She takes a deep breath and winces, waiting for the backlash. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The backlash does not arrive. He just sighs with relief and smiles slightly. "Yeah, that's fair," he says. "I mean, I don't especially plan on being stopped, but it's not like I don't get where you're coming from."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's... something, at least. He just wants her to be honest. At least for her to be genuine. 

She really wants to take this opportunity to scream at him, and yell at him for everything he's been doing, but she still doesn't know how she can go about convincing him of anything. The only thing he seems to care particularly strongly about so far is truth and honesty, and she doesn't even know where to begin with using that to try and convince him that maybe raping and mindwiping people and reading their minds and keeping them as slaves is... something he shouldn't be doing. She feels wholly unqualified for this job, but it's not like there's anyone else who can do anything about it. He already knows that it's wrong to do what he's doing, but he simply doesn't seem to care. And Dani doesn't know how to make him care. 

Well... fine. As long as things stay stable, as long as he still wants to keep taking care of her and helping her out of whatever strange sense of honor and duty he has, well, she can always pursue her other goals. Like finding out more about magic. And well, if finding out more about magic leads to her finding someone who can stop him, as well as someone who can give her her memories and her life back, well. So much the better. It made her feel sick, a little bit, planning to betray the person who essentially saved her from a much worse fate. But he was still hurting people. And if Dani couldn't figure out some way to stop him herself, well, maybe she could find someone who could. 

"I don't really see how I can get you to stop, though", she says. "That's the problem. But as long as you aren't going to hurt me, well, I can try to figure out how to get my memories back in the meantime." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Works for me," he says. "And, seriously, if you wanna try to talk me out of hurting people, feel free. I don't expect it to work but I'm not gonna blame you for trying. Just—man, I don't know. I guess I already kind of talked myself out of hurting people, so maybe it's easier than I think it is? Fuck, I'm confused."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll... probably try and do that at some point," says Dani. When she knows him better. Or has some magical way to convince him to stop. Or when it's more urgent, because he does seemed to have talked him out of it, thank goodness. "But for now it seems like you're doing less bad things than you have been, and that will have to do for now. In the meantime..." She picks her notebook back up and goes to sit back down in the chair, looking at him, clicking her pen. "For now, I have, well, a bunch of questions, if you don't mind?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Go for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani quickly reviews her notes. "Well, to start with... you mentioned you got this magic from someone who just showed up after you got to your apartment. Is there... any way to talk to him again? Have you had any other experiences with magic besides, well, me? Or any way to go about finding it?" Her most important most pressing question, the only way she could think of to get her memory back at the moment, even though she had a rather good guess at what the answer was. Unfortunately. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, no, and no," he admits. "I didn't even know for sure there was magic other than mine until I found you. Like, it might've been obvious if I'd thought about it, but I didn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

More or less what she expected. Unfortunate. She frowns a little. Hopefully she'll run into something else that can help her get her memory back. Well, she does have other questions. It might be better to not try to convince him of things, for the moment. She'll probably get to know him well enough to understand how to do that soon enough, and her recent mistakes have shown she doesn't presently have the skills she needs at the moment. 

"Alright. So this power he's given you," she says, turning the notebook over to a new page. Can you give me more details about how it works? How much of an explanation did you get? What have you figured out so far?" The better she can understand his power, the better he understands it, well, the more likely they'll be able to figure out a way to fix her. Even if she might be helping empower a monster. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can mess with space inside my car—I wanna figure out if I can do more than you saw, but I've only got the one car and I don't wanna turn it inside out or make it explode. I can mind-control people in my power, or read their minds, or change their bodies around however I want. I can change my body around however I want, I used to be shorter than this. Haven't tried mind-controlling myself, that seems like it could go pretty badly wrong pretty easily. He told me almost nothing useful, most of the stuff I know I figured out by experimenting."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And it's just your car that you control because you own it, and you don't own this apartment? Have you tried controlling the apartment? I guess you haven't had the powers long enough to really make plans to get other areas to make sure you can control them, and I suppose you've been busy with college. Do you have any plans though? Can you make things? I guess you made the couch in that space yesterday; can you take objects out of your spaces?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"There aren't any other spaces I own." He pauses briefly. "Yeah, controlling the apartment doesn't work. Actually—" His eyes flash gold as he wills himself to be able to see where his car is and what it's doing, and again for a couple of seconds as he installs and then uninstalls the torture closet, and one more time as he gives up the awareness. "Okay, so I can do stuff to my car even when I'm not in it, so in theory if there's any other places I own I should be able to do stuff to them the same way, but there aren't. I really want a house. I think everything would be a lot better if I lived somewhere that was mine and that was - big enough to really play with."

Permalink Mark Unread

He hasn't really been experimenting enough. Or at least not as much as Dani wants him to, given that him having a better understanding of his power is the only way she might in theory get her memory back. In theory this makes him much less strong, but in practice that makes him much more unpredictable. Which was still fine. Because he wasn't going to hurt her. Probably. 

"I understand that, and completely agree. We should probably do some experiments to figure out if there's an easy way to leverage your abilities to make money off of it, by making objects or something similar." She should probably not be helping him become too much more powerful! But still, if she had to work with him, and she still didn't have any better options at the moment, well. "I can write up some ideas later."

She pauses for a moment, going on to the next topic. "So, how exactly does claiming people... work? What are the mechanics," She pauses and shudders a little, remembering the cock in her mouth, "the mechanics that you've worked out. What let you, well, claim Valerie? And why couldn't you do the same to the other girl? Why couldn't you just, make her say whatever you wanted?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I tried mind-controlling her into it, and it didn't work. And I couldn't figure out how to get her to agree of her own will. I didn't—it wasn't like with Valerie. Valerie I was willing to just hurt until she did what I wanted, because the entire way that she is as a person pissed me off a lot. But when I want to keep someone because I like them—I might hurt them some but I'm not going to just keep pushing until they crack."

Permalink Mark Unread

Interesting. Can't get them to agree with mind control, has to be of their own free will. Maybe. Or at least there are other parameters that might require testing. Good to know. She was his already, of course -- unless she could figure a way out of it, which seemed unlikely at present given the tattoo on her. But it was certainly possible, and it was good to understand how his power worked at all in the first place. 

But of course, some of the other things he'd said, well, they needed more investigation. "Willing to hurt her how?" she asks. "And, for that matter -- this probably isn't so relevant, but what exactly is it about her that pisses you off?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's—well, she was, it's less of a thing now—incredibly fake. Just, constantly lying and manipulating and pretending to like people but really looking down on them. It's really annoying to interact with. And what do you mean, how?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani could see why, given how much he seems to value honestly, he might be annoyed by someone like that. Still not a good enough reason to turn them into a slave for him. But understandable. 

"How exactly did you hurt her? What did you do to get her to agree, since it wasn't mind control?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh. I set her on fire."

Permalink Mark Unread

Ow. "I see." She pauses for a moment. She wants to ask him about pain he might cause to others, or possibly had caused to others, since he said that he'd be willing to do that, even if not to the same extent. But it didn't seem like the most tactful question at the moment. "And she didn't die because you were sustaining her somehow, I suppose? Or she just gave in very very quickly?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah—one of the things I can do with people in my power is heal them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense." She sighs. There isn't anything obvious to ask about left. Even if Dani is worried about the girl he's going to go on a date with, there isn't anything in particular she can do.

She clicks her pen a bunch of times. She might as well ask. "Is there anything you can think of that would help me get my memory back? Or get my life back, in any fashion? Find out where I came from, how I got there?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I don't know," he says. "I don't..."

He tries willing her memory back into place; he tries willing himself to know who she is and where she came from; his eyes don't flare, and nothing happens. He sighs.

"You could try looking around the place where I found you, but... I still have no idea who did that to you or what their power was, and it can't have been the same as mine because you were walking around on a public street still fucked up, and I'm pretty sure you didn't belong to anybody at that point—no magic tattoos, no magic slave feelings, and it's possible to hide both those things but there wouldn't really be a good reason to, especially the second one. So somebody did that to you and we don't know where they are or how they did it. Seems to me we should be really, really careful about looking for them."

Permalink Mark Unread

Shit. Well, it was worth a shot. Oh well. Ugh. 

"I would agree that going and looking for him without quite a bit of preparation and careful research beforehand would be foolhardy, to say the least." Dani shudders, remembering how she'd felt. How he'd made her feel. She was so certain she'd done something horrible and was being rightfully punished. She had no desire to ever go back to anything like that again. But... "That said, I... would appreciate if we managed to figure out if he's doing this to other people. Or what he is doing, and if he needs to be stopped. I suppose it would help me figure out where I came from, as well. But if he's doing what he did to me to others, regularly... he needs to be stopped." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not gonna argue," he says. "I mean, not that I'm in a position to judge anybody, but—what he did to you is really fucking upsetting and if I see somebody else like that I'm saving them too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you," she says. "I realize you're not doing it out of gratitude. But thank you nonetheless." She pauses. "I'd... like to do my own research, to be honest. In case I can find out something about myself, in case there's a missing person's report that reminds me of... something. Or just general research on magic in general. Do you think we could figure out how to get me a laptop, or a prepaid phone, or both? And then you can get back to, well, college, I assume. Actually, that's a good point. What are you up to in college?" It did seem a bit odd to Dani to get magic powers like this and to then keep going to college, but if you wanted to pretend some semblance of normal life, well... it could make sense. But she still wanted to ask. "For that matter, why are you still doing college, given that you have magic now?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm studying architecture. And meeting cute girls. I figure the architecture is going to be a big help when I have my own real territory, so I can build houses on it that won't collapse under their own weight."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense," she says. She does wonder if he could build things that would violate physics in some way. Something to investigate later. She makes a couple more notes, then she sighs and puts the notebook down and stands up. "Alright. Do you think we could get me a laptop and a phone or both, as I asked before? And then I don't want to keep you any longer, in case there are things you have to do for school." Or for meeting up with other girls and hurting them, she doesn't say. Even if she does want to keep him from doing that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'll figure something out," he says. "I can order you a computer online or something." He checks the time on his phone. "And yeah I should be heading out to do school stuff, like, now. I'll get you a computer when I have a minute. Here's your emergency cash."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks!" she says, smiling, and slightly awed at the size of it. She was hoping they'd be able to go out and find a store and get one. But that is a lot of money. And as long as she's careful, she can probably go out and find a burner prepaid phone store or something, and get online that way, off of some coffeeshop wifi or something, so she doesn't get too stir-crazy hanging out here doing nothing. Well no. First she needs to organize her notes some, and leave some of them hidden in a few places in the apartment. Just in case. Then she can go looking for a phone store to get a shitty couple-hundred-dollar phone with this admittedly giant stack of cash. "I've... got a lot to think about. I'll see if I can come up with some things for you to test when you come back next. Do you have any idea when that would be?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know. Might be tomorrow morning, might not be for a while. You can call me if you need something, and I'll check in on you once in a while with magic even if I'm too busy to come talk to you in person."

Permalink Mark Unread

That would make it relatively difficult for her to know when he's planning to come back, and not be at a coffee shop at the time. Well, worst case she can always text him from her new phone. It's not like she needs to keep that a secret. Except...

"Check on me, how, exactly?" She really hopes he doesn't mean randomly reading her mind without her knowing. She expects that's probably what that means, but she really hopes it isn't. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like, find out where you are and how you're doing. —I might read your mind but, like, I'm mostly gonna try not to, just, I've given you a lot of really good reasons to be secretly plotting against me and I don't wanna die or go to jail."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can you do that remotely without reading my mind?" she asks. "I do promise I'm not planning to kill you or send you to jail. I don't think jail could hold you anyways, given that you can change yourself." She hadn't really even thought of killing him, to be honest. But it would be a way to get rid of him. But she just said she wasn't planning to kill him, she should probably drop this line of thought regardless, even if it was true when she said it. "Or at least let me know when you do it?" Actually, that was in keeping with his odd sense of honor. "It would probably be a lot less like lying to me, if you did let me know when you were checking up on me and reading my mind." Clumsy again, damnit. But maybe it would work? 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he sighs slightly. "I mean, yeah, finding things out without reading your mind directly is exactly the thing I was gonna try. And sure, I can let you know when I'm looking. You don't have to..." he sighs again, and shakes his head. "Oh, never mind. I'll see you later."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, now telling him that she plans to buy a phone so he won't be surprised and worried when he sees her on the internet on one in a coffeeshop will be awkward. She decides to text him when she gets a prepaid phone, so that he knows, and doesn't freak out. Damnit, though. She really doesn't seem to manage to convince him of things particularly well ever. 

"See you later," she tells him. "Hope your school things go alright." Alright, first things first. She needs to go through and organize her notes, think of questions for next time, think of experiments to run, and then hide some notes to herself around the apartment in case he goes and starts making her forget things. He probably won't. But just in case. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He really feels like he could've handled that better but he's not sure how.

Oh well. Time to go do school stuff.

(As promised, he orders her a computer on the way.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Carl is waiting for him when he arrives. As the teacher promised, the work isn't too hard -- doing some math based on their observations, and writing down some of their conclusions. The math probably isn't too hard to do as long as Sean has a calculator with him, and Carl can help him out as necessary. It won't take them more than an hour or so to finish up. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He keeps having the urge to loom a little just to see Carl flinch. He only gives in once or twice. The rest of the time, as uncomfortable as it is to control himself, he reminds himself that it would be bad to get a reputation for being intimidating.

As soon as he's done, he checks in on Valerie.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is hanging out one of the sororities on campus, talking to one of the girls on the sorority board. In theory in order to get into the sorority she had to be doing some of rush all week, but it turns out, just like per usual, if you're pretty and sexy like Valerie is, and you have some friends to vouch for you (which Valerie does, of course she does), then that certainly helps. And being rich also seems to be helping quite a lot. The girl that she's currently talking to isn't that into Valerie's ideas for throwing parties (annoyingly, gah), but what she is into is her money. And the fact that she could donate plenty of money to help fix up the sorority building some, and fund some events. (Or, well, she could certainly get daddy to, at least.) Annoyingly she doesn't seem to be that into her (not every girl is, but still), which makes her harder to convince her to get her to... expedite the process. But she does seem to be with all the money. And she's sure that once she's a member of the sorority, she'll manage to convince some people to have some really fun parties. One she can surprise Sean with. 

She really did miss Sean last night. She wanted to text him to ask him where he was, but it wasn't her place to question him. Even when she went to bed horny and frustrated. She belonged to him (which was still so very very hot), and that meant he could come and go as he pleased, and didn't have to tell her anything. Which even if it was annoying to think about maybe it did make her a little bit, mmm, turned on. There was that cute girl back in the lobby that couldn't stop looking at her. She could always seduce her to after she managed to convince this silly girl that she should make it easier for her to be a part of the sorority. She looked like she might be fun for a quick bit of, well, fun. She shifted in her seat a little, continuing to smile friendlily, waiting for this girl to stop being so excited about the money her daddy would be donating, so she could go play with that pretty flower out in the lobby for an hour or three. 

Permalink Mark Unread

All right, Valerie's fine. He turns his attention to Dani—tries to see her without reading her. It takes him a couple of tries, and the first thing that works is seeing through her eyes and hearing through her ears without feeling her thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani is currently looking at a person in a cell phone store, talking to him about different prepaid phones and their features and what they cost. He's clearly trying to upsell her as much as possible, but she's currently somewhat adamant about the one she's got in her hand. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, so that works.

He keeps watching her senses while he tries to think of what is the least invasive possible way to figure out if and how she's plotting against him. He got information out of Valerie by willing it; maybe he can do something similar here? Wish to know what, if any, plans she has for stopping him from hurting people?

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani doesn't have a particularly strong plan to convince him at the moment, so his knowledge of her plans comes in kindof fuzzy too, in a way that implies that it's her plans that are fuzzy. She wants to talk to him and figure out how he works, and use whatever arguments she has to get him stop raping people (or stop wanting to), and to free Valerie (who she isn't sure if he's hurting or not, but regardless it's "plans to stop hurting people adjacent", so he still gets an impression of that as well). She isn't sure how to do that, so her plans are mostly just research and overservation at present. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, that's fair.

He waits for her to be done talking to the phone salesperson and have a moment alone.

Permalink Mark Unread

She eventually convinces the salesperson to not upsell her, buys the phone she wants, and heads off to a nearby coffeeshop to start getting it set up properly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He tries to figure out a few ways of letting her know he's watching, but the first couple of things he tries doesn't work, and she's almost at the coffeeshop, and he can think of one thing that he knows will work because he's tried it before—so, not entirely comfortably, he lets her read his mind.

She can tell what he's seeing, and what he thinks about it: the memory of starting to watch her a couple of minutes ago, of waiting until she had a free moment, of not being able to think of a different way to contact her. The unease and discomfort of being so open with someone he knows doesn't like or trust him, and the fact that he's doing it anyway because he said he'd tell her. The knowledge that he wished to find out her plans, and what he learned, and his completely unsurprised and accepting reaction.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is a very interesting way for Dani to get a lot of context-filled information, and she stops short. It's also giving her a much better understanding of what's up with his desire to be honest, which will hopefully help her change his mind further, in the future -- or give her more of a handle on him, at least. It's also very disconcerting to know that he's watching her at the moment. Being in his thoughts and mind like this is overall beneficial, even if it is super creepy. 

She's a little bit sorry that he feels uneasy about sharing with her like this, but well, she has very very good reasons not to like or trust him. And even if he is keeping true to his word, which Dani does understand a little bit better why now, she's still not about to like or trust him anyways. 

And she can still read his mind as he's thinking through all this, and though it is pretty useful tactically, and is getting a rather weird double image of what he's seeing what she's seeing and it's honestly still a bit disconcerting to have it continue like this. She tries to think about closing her eyes to make the double image go away, but is worried about annoying him to the point where he reads her mind if she does that. Or she could write him a note in her notebook to tell him to stop. She starts to reach for her notebook.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's pretty disconcerting for him too. He's used to being able to read people pretty well even without outright telepathy, but he can't see her expression or body language, and isn't mirroring her sense of touch or proprioception and can't get anything that way, so his window into her reactions is very limited. (It's still surprisingly accurate—he's picking up on some unease in how she's moving, just from what he can see in her field of view—but he doesn't really trust that impression and thinks it's just as likely to be him projecting.)

He thinks about the fact that he bought her a computer already, and what he remembers about when it's likely to show up (sometime in the coming week) and how mail pickup is supposed to work in that building (a subject of which he has only theoretical knowledge because he's visited it all of twice), and then tries to think of anything else he might need to tell her, can't bring anything to mind, and at this point she has her notebook in her hand and he suspects she is about to tell him something so he focuses on that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well she's glad he got her a laptop like he promised, and that she knows how to get it now, but obviously a week is a long time so she's pretty sure she's not going to go mad with having the phone. She should probably at some point ask him about how wifi works in the building, if he knows. The double vision thing is starting to get really disconcerting, even more so when he starts to concentrate on that specifically. 

"Double Vision", she writes, relatively large to make sure she's understood. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—oh, yeah, that makes sense—he tries to figure out how to fix it, and the first thing he thinks of is dropping just the part of the transmission that contains the actual double information, and he tries that and waits to find out if it worked. (It did, and very neatly too.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani breathes a small sigh of relief when that goes away. He's still feeding her all his thoughts, which is still creepy and weird and useful, so she can still tell he's seeing everything she is. As well as hearing. But the extra slightly-out-of-sync sensory information is gone. "Thanks for explaining", she writes, in more reasonably sized handwriting. "Interested to try this more later. For now, can text number shortly." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh. It's still so hard to tell what she's thinking. And he could just look, but—he said he wouldn't, for reasons, good ones; he's not going back on that when he can get everything he actually needs in other ways. A simple direct wish will tell him if she's planning anything that threatens his safety or freedom; he can check in to make sure she's still safe anytime; and if she needs anything she can text him with her new phone.

Is she as weirded out by this as he is? It's looking more and more like yes. But if so, all the more reason—he drops the transmission as soon as he can tell she's done writing, and stops watching her at the same time.

Permalink Mark Unread

There was quite a lot of information in those last couple seconds of thoughts. Dani enters the coffeeshop and pulls out her notebook so she can process it all before she loses it. 

The most important thing, which is what led to him thinking many of the other relevant thoughts, is the fact that while he didn't read her mind, he did wish to know what her plans were. Which is, well, ever so slightly dangerous. She really would have expected him to tell her that he'd done so. Well, in a way he had -- but much more roundabout than she would have expected. Even given that it's unlikely he's going to be reading her mind, given that he promised, and she can really tell he meant it, he's very likely to still find out if she's planning something untoward. Which makes things very difficult, if she ever does plan to do something about him. Which she expects she probably will eventually want to do. The things he seems to find untoward are that she's planning to hurt him or keep him from doing whatever he wants to do. Which Dani would like to, eventually, since however good Sean is being to her, and seems to think he's beholden to her (or well, responsible for her, at least), he is still a monster and needs to be stopped. She's really not sure how she's going to work around this, depending on how often he decides to check. The best way, she supposes, is to try and prioritize other things, for now. At the very least it doesn't seem like he minds that she'll be plotting against him; he almost expects it, so bad things won't happen if she does.

She's also relatively certain at this point that he's not going to try reading her mind arbitrarily at this point, his thoughts made that pretty clear. She understands what he means, much better than she did before, why the his version of truth and honor is so important to him, and why he doesn't want to lie and go back on his word. And, as his thoughts point out, he can get everything he needs and wants in other ways. Besides wanting to keep her from harming him or keeping him from doing what he wants to do, he also seems to need to make sure he can ever know that if she's in trouble, and needs her have a way to let him know that she needs something. Both of which he has magical and non-magical ways of getting, now that he can see through her eyes (still creepy) and, and now that she has a phone, and his number.

And the reason why he feels these sorts of things as needs, well. It's because, since she's his, he's decided that means he's responsible in some ways for her. He wants to protect himself and his interests, (which Dani understands, even though some of his interests are horrendous), but other than that he feels responsible to her. For her safety and well-being, since she is, in a very real sense, his. It wasn't intended as an argument, just an idle thought that he was transmitting along with the rest, and she's certainly not going to take it as such, but it is an interesting perspective. He wants to keep and care for that what belongs to him, and Dani is included in that. And at least so far, his sense of responsibility towards her is a good thing, not a bad one, even if it is leading to him repeatedly impinging on her personal space in unusual ways. At least he didn't tune in when she was hiding notes to herself, though those are probably not particularly necessary at this point. But they're still a reasonable safety precaution. Maybe she should ask him to do some kind of "knock" before he takes a look? Hopefully she can get him to not intrude on her like this without her knowing beforehand, somehow.

Is that everything? It's everything she can remember, at least. She still isn't fully sure what to make of all of this, but she does have a bunch better idea of where she stands right now. And what can possibly go wrong. She's a lot safer than she was worried about being, and she has a better understanding of how he thinks, and what's important to him, and why. But turning that into getting him to stop doing horrible things with his magic is going to be difficult. Especially since he doesn't want to be stopped. She takes out her cell phone and texts him her number, honestly not fully sure what else to say. She'll think of other things later. For now, she needs to buy something from this coffee shop, set up her phone, and get on the internet and see what she can figure out, for now.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, Sean goes for a drive.

He hates not having his own territory. It doesn't feel safe, having nowhere outside his car that belongs to him. Which is stupid because before he had magic powers there weren't any places that were magically his, but... then again, before he had magic powers he didn't know magic powers existed.

Also, school is hard and he doesn't like having to do it. He has good reasons and he doesn't intend to abandon it but dammit it's difficult.

And speaking of difficult and unrewarding things he has good reasons to do—

He said to Dani that if he doesn't want to lie to people he has to just not do anything they're not okay with in the first place.

This seems... basically true.

In theory he could take over the world somehow and have arbitrary power over everyone and everything and take anything he wants by force. But along the way he'd still have to hide his power a lot, and he'd still have to convince people to belong to him willingly if he wanted them, and damn few people are going to want to belong to him if he admits he plans to conquer the world eventually, and the people who do are probably mostly not going to be the same people that he meets and wants and tries to catch.

Helpful Sean has had a lot of success getting people to like him, vastly more than he's had with Dani once he told her everything. On the one hand, of course it's easier to get people to like him if he lies about what sort of person he is. On the other hand, is Helpful Sean really so intrinsically dishonest? He's not a lie, he's just... a different way of looking at the world. People like you when you're nice and helpful and trustworthy, and they don't like you when you're hostile and dangerous. This is a completely reasonable and predictable response and it would be not only unfair but also deeply stupid to try to demand that people stop doing it.

It—hurts, almost, it feels wrong on a very deep level, to think about deciding to stop hurting people. And that by itself is already viscerally sickening, but add in the fact that he'd be doing it to escape negative consequences and—it's horrible, stifling, degrading—what is he, a coward?

Well... yeah, in a sense, he is.

In a sense, every time he passes someone on the street and has a fleeting thought about smashing their head against a wall, and he doesn't do that because the momentary satisfaction wouldn't be worth running through the whole cycle again where his parents cover up his crimes and then yell at him for getting caught, he's choosing comfort over power. In a sense, all the work he's been doing to hide his crimes has been cowardice in action. If he was really committed to staying true to himself at any cost, if he was really the ruthless tyrant he dreams of one day growing into, then he'd have kept raping and torturing people until his parents gave up and let him go to prison for it. And even if he didn't dare do that, he could be pushing past his intense dislike of lying and just accepting all the dishonesty as the price of freedom. But he's not doing that.

So, fine. If he's a coward, he can just roll with that, can't he? Arrange his life so that he can have what he wants, even if that makes him feel small and weak and worthless. Decide that being able to own people without lying to them, and keep them without mind-controlling them, is more important than being able to rape and torture on a whim. He still has Valerie, and he's got her in a state that his desire for honesty finds acceptable; he can still rape or torture her if he wants, even if no one else ever wants to let him.

But.

But he's told Dani that he feels like he might just end up never doing anything to anyone that that person isn't okay with again, and she's still wary and hostile and dreaming of taking him down by force. And from her perspective that's perfectly reasonable! She doesn't have any good reasons to trust him! She's right to call him a monster, and she believes that monsters have to be stopped, and that's just how it is!

If that's how everyone is going to see him, though, if that's what he gets whenever he tells someone the truth—or even if it's just rare for someone to see the logic in his change of heart, rare for someone to trust him after he explains both what he used to do and why he stopped—then what exactly is the point in stopping? He might as well just keep raping people and then lying to them about it, and deal with the discomfort, and buy a house and collect slaves and hope to someday rule the world. If being nice to people doesn't actually gain him anything, he has no reason to do it.

He doesn't really know what the answer is. He wishes he could talk to someone about it, but Valerie is out on account of being Valerie and he's not sure Dani could engage with the question on its own terms instead of trying to twist all her answers toward whatever seemed likeliest to make him stop hurting people. He thinks wistfully of asking Irene, who really seemed like the sort of person who'd be able to have this kind of conversation, but he's not sure how to approach her again without scaring her off and even if he had a plan he's not sure he'd have time to try it, between the schoolwork and the dates and Dani.

It's probably at least worth holding off for a little while, seeing if he can talk a few more people into swearing to belong to him forever without secretly raping any of them first. If he leans heavily on the Helpful Sean persona he can probably get through most interactions without having a serious urge to harm anyone, and then he won't have to deny those urges and won't feel like a pathetic coward for letting himself show mercy, and he can just keep dodging the whole question for a little while longer.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. That's... enough like a decision to be going on with.

Good thing, too, because it's about time for his date with Jenna.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, Jenna is also getting ready for her date. Her date! Her date!! She was a little annoyed to begin with when he said that they were just going to go to the cafeteria, even though she had told him it would be fine to go to the cafeteria, because even though she does just want to get to know him for this date (and she does, she does, no matter what else she might think)l, she can't help but keep dreaming about him sweeping her off her feet and driving her in his amazing car and taking her to fancy restaurants and being overwhelmed and going home with him and having an incredible time touching his hot body and feeling his muscles and letting him touch her and pulling her body close to his and... other things. But. Even if she does want that, and can't help but randomly daydreaming about it, remembering how good it felt to be dancing with him on the dance floor feeling his hands on her and how good it would feel when he did the same but in a slightly different position and anyways what was she thinking again? Even if she does want that, it's more important to savor it, to take her time and make things go well and not dive in so deep she can't swim back out. 

In any case. Jenna is getting ready for her date and deciding what to wear and is more than happy for it to be in the cafeteria which probably won't be too crowded on the weekends (she hopes!) though it is nice out and maybe they could go sit outside if it's too loud and crowded in there. And that would be really nice too. She more or less made this an informal dinner and just a get-together so she probably should dress too formally or over the top so that pretty much narrows down her options to a specific couple of things and she knows just the thing. Something simple and basic and not too dressy but still pretty and not over the top, a pretty blue and white sundress, with a lacy white top and a short (but not too short! Still past her knees!) deep blue pleated skirt. She takes a look at herself in the mirror and spins around in a circle and then maybe bounces up and down once or twice or a bunch of times. She's so pretty! She really hopes Sean likes it. 

She checks the time. She still has more than plenty of time which honestly isn't too surprising given how excited she is about this date, she's been thinking about getting ready and making sure she'd be ready for hours and hours. She's glad her roommate isn't in the room right now to make fun of her for getting ready with so much time to spare. She can probably get a little more reading done in the next hour as long as she's careful to not mess up the dress and then she can head over to the cafeteria early (but not too early!) and wait for him and then she will have a date!! With kissing and talking and getting to know him and very much not getting in his car to be taken back to his luxurious apartment to be touched and caressed and held and and... and other things. Even if it's difficult to stop thinking about. She can make out with him somewhere secluded and maybe do a little bit of what her parents keep calling heavy petting (which honestly dates them so much, but oh well) as long as they're somewhere secluded, like somewhere hidden on campus or in his amazing car but her goals are to get to know him and let him get to know her and make sure she's into him for more than just how strong his muscles look and how cute he is and his smile and his incredible car. This is important. Very important. 

 

A hour later, about fifteen minutes early for the date, Jenna is waiting semi-impatiently but not too impatiently at the entrance of the cafeteria, waiting for him to show up. He's certainly not late and she probably shouldn't text him yet saying she's here and waiting for him because she is really early and she doesn't want to look like she's a crazed clingy girlfriend when they're not even really dating yet even if this is a date (which it is!) but she'll do it in a little bit. At least she hg ad the foresight to put some of the reading she needs to be doing on her phone, hopefully that can distract her from thinking about Sean every once and a while and keep her from alternately bouncing up and down with excitement and being an anxious ball of worry that he isn't going to show up even though it's still seventeen minutes early and she has nothing to worry about. 

She looks around for somewhere to sit. The cafeteria isn't too crowded but it is somewhat more crowded than she would like and there's a severe lack of isolated dark corners for them to sit in later where they can sneakily make out without anyone else seeing like she keeps fantasizing about. Maybe they should go eat outside, she'll see how crowded it is when he does finally get here. She finds a chair near the entrance where she can be sure to see him when he comes in and he can see her if he decides to show up super early as well, pulls out her phone, and starts trying to do her reading, without very much success, reading the same words over and over again until she finally puts the phone down. Eleven minutes until the date starts. She can probably text him without seeming too crazy. 

got here a little early! Waiting in a chair by the entrance! Hope to see you soon!  She writes. And then she goes back and edits it a little to make sure she doesn't sound too overexcited, ending up with got here a little early, waiting in a chair by the entrance. Hope to see you soon! Much better. She sends that, and then waits for a reply and attempts to unsuccessfully go back to her reading and does her best to contain her excitement and worry and anxiety and everything. And does her best to tune out the more-than-occasional kissing fantasy. And other fantasies. 

Permalink Mark Unread

About five minutes later, she gets a text that just says ♥, and a couple of seconds after that, Sean appears. He looks around, spots her, grins, and waves.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna feels her phone buzz while she's trying to read and it's probably him and sure enough the notification says it's him but all he sent was a heart? She opens the message in case maybe the rest of it got cut off but it's still just the heart and she's pokes her head up confused for a moment and there he is and actually that was a really adorable thing to do and wow he's so cute when he smiles. She grins back at him and gets up out of the chair without accidentally knocking it over and heads over to him not too quickly like last time even if she keeps wanting to skip and runs up to him and gives him a big hug, looking up at him and his cute smiling face and feeling how strong and cute and big he is and how happy he is to see her and it feels so very nice and she wants to kiss him but maybe she shouldn't yet she'll let him take the initiative but they should probably eat and talk before they do any serious kissing. Yes, they definitely should. No matter what she keeps daydreaming about. But she doesn't need to daydream right now she has the real thing in front of her right now and she can hug him and grin see him and talk to him and kiss him later

Permalink Mark Unread

He wraps his arms around her and squeezes, briefly lifting her off the ground, and then he kisses her forehead and puts her down again.

"Hiiiii. You're cute." He leans down to give her a peck on the cheek. "How've you been?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He's so strong and so sure and so adorable! It felt so very good when he picked her up off the ground like that and now all of her fantasies are going to have her swept off her feet a little more literally and those are thoughts she can have another time. Later. 

She blushes a little at the compliment. "You're cute too," she says, a little lamely, and blushes a little more. "I've been all right! Well, mostly. Yesterday was kindof exhausting, and I think it's only going to get tougher from here. But it'll be okay!" She brightens, looking at him. "How about you? Also, what do you want to eat?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"School is still super annoying but I'm holding up better than I would've expected. I think I'm in the mood for burgers, how about you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes a glance at the line. It's longer than she would like but not too terribly long and while burgers aren't generally her sort of thing just looking at what they have on offer makes her stomach rumble maybe just because she's hungry. And... maybe they can split a fries? She's not sure why suddenly the idea of splitting a fries is cute and adorable and means that they're dating or at least something like it but she's really into the idea. "Sure! That sounds great!" she says. "We could even split a fries, if you want!" She pauses. "Yeah it's a lot to get used to, isn't it? My schedule seemed so empty compared to high school and in some ways it is, still, but the empty spaces seem to be getting filled up with all kinds of things, like homework and clubs." And maybe dating! "I assume it gets easier once we're used to it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, we could split a fries!"

To the burger line they go.

"High school was easier because I never bothered caring about anything, so I could ignore all my schoolwork. Actually trying to learn things is way harder, turns out."

Permalink Mark Unread

She wants to learn about his past but what little she's heard about his past sounds a bit worrisome so far. Still, Jenna really doesn't want to be dating just on the basis of mutual attraction and kissing and mutual love of dance alone. Probably. Carol is probably right that she should get to know him at least a little bit more. And him having not done any work is honestly a little bit disconcerting and she really wants to ignore it because he's sooo cute and she really wants to kiss him but this is supposed to be a responsible date. She presses on. "I guess it would be pretty difficult if you're not used to schoolwork and studying! What was high school like if you mostly weren't doing the work? How'd you graduate, actually?" Wait that might be a little bit much say something nice. "I'm glad you're putting the work into it now, though!" Well that was only sortof nice. Damnit. She blushes a little.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm pretty sure my parents were bribing somebody but I never actually asked. And now here I am trying to learn architecture, because architecture turned out to actually be cool, and I'm kind of wishing I'd ever paid attention in math now because calculus is hard and I kind of feel like I walk out of every lecture knowing less than when I went in. I'm getting a friend to tutor me, though, so I'm probably not gonna fail. I hope."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well even if his past schoolwork was bad, it seems like he was doing better now? Jenna's reasonably sure that's probably not trying to rationalize some of her worry about things away. Almost entirely sure. He very much seems to be interested in what he's learning and trying really hard and as long as that continues it doesn't matter that her parents would probably be worried if she showed him to them and told them that he graduated from high school because his parents bribed someone, because he's trying now and that matters more than what he used to do. "I'm glad you're liking it!" she says. "And I'm glad you found someone to help out, math really isn't my strongest subject either. It does seem like it might be a lot to catch up on, though." Also his parents seem to be rather into bribery to get their way, huh. That seems like it might be a really bad thing to ask about honestly especially since he's not sure how he feels about them but she really is kindof curious, but she really really shouldn't ask. Maybe later. For now, though, "my own classes are pretty fun, for the most part! Even if they are pretty mentally exhausting. But I got to meet a bunch of new friends and have a lot of fun, and I'm going to learn how to be an awesome actress, so on the whole this has been pretty enjoyable!" And maybe she's met someone she's gonna go on more dates with! But she's not about to say that out loud. Yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh good! It's nice that you're having fun. And making friends. Carol seems nice. And it's sweet that she's looking out for you. Did she mention she threatened me?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes and internally flails. What did she say? She has a guess but Carol hadn't really gone into specifics about their conversation and she doesn't want her friend to have done anything bad and wants to defend her but also it's not a very nice thing to do to a potential boyfriend even if you are looking out for her and she's a little angry and not entirely sure what to think and it's possible she's overreacting because she's not entirely sure what actually happened and maybe she should get the facts first. That would probably help. "Not... exactly," she said, darkening a little in embarrassment or anger or something else she's really not sure what emotion she's feeling right now it might be more than one. "What exactly did she say? What did she threaten you with? I can talk with her later she probably didn't really mean it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's fine, honestly, I'm not upset or anything. It kinda sounded at first like she was gonna murder me if I broke up with you but really she just doesn't want me jerking you around."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna breathes and relaxes a little. That's probably fine. She should still talk to Carol later and yell at her for embarrassing her like this but she could be pretty fierce and it's probably fine. "Oh, she probably didn't mean it like that. She can kindof come off angry and protective like that sometimes but she's really sweet, I promise. She's just worried about me, but I can take care of myself. I'm sorry, though, she probably shouldn't be scaring away any of my prospective boyfriends like that. I'll talk to her about it." Wait, what did she just say? She blushes and looks away and looks around for something else to talk about and they're getting pretty close to the front of the line so that'll probably work to change the topic yes. "So, um, we're getting pretty close," she says, still blushing and not looking at him directly. "Do you know what you want?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, probably just a burger and fries, you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little. That was probably a bit more of an obvious deflection or distraction than she thought, because, it turns out, it wasn't like this place gave them all that many options. But he hadn't really reacted to anything she'd said so either he hadn't noticed or the deflection actually worked, so that was really all that actually mattered. Phew. "Probably just a burger myself, since we're splitting our fries," she says. Unfortunately they're not actually up to the part where they get to order their food yet though, so she probably should talk about more things. Normally she's a lot better at this and can talk for hours about all kinds of things like her usual excited self but for some reason she keeps getting tongue-tied and awkward around him, maybe because she keeps second-guessing everything she wants to say because she's so worried what he'll think. "So what do you want to know about me?" she tries, blushing as she says it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww. He smiles down at her. "You're cute when you blush," he says. "Have you dated much before?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well it's a good thing he finds her cute when she blushes because she's really really blushing now. "Not really, no," she says, flushing even redder and looking away. "This is the first time more or less, my parents probably wouldn't have let me do much dating growing up anyways. What... what about you?" Her ears feel like they're burning and she really likes his smile but she can't quite bring herself to look up because even though it was a perfectly valid question it still is making her turn bright red again and she wants to shrink and hey they're almost at the counter maybe they can order food now and talk about something else that doesn't make her blush like this even if he does find it cute. Which is really great but right now she's mostly overwhelmed with how red she probably looks and the questions he's asking and the one she just asked.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cuuuute." He kisses her forehead. "Not a lot but not none—" and then they're at the front of the line and it's time to order food.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good he isn't looking right at her at the moment which is good because it feels like she's going to explode and it feels so good when he kisses her like that and she wants to ask him about who he's dated but he's ordering food and maybe she should take a moment. To take a few breaths. And calm down while he orders. She waits until he's done ordering and blushes only a little when he has her put her food on his tab rather than paying immediately and then orders her own food and watches him pay. And then when he's done and they're heading over to wait for their food she asks, blushing red again damnit, "so who have you dated before, then? And how was that?" She looks away a little but manages to look back at him when she's done asking.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I had an I-guess-you-could-call-her-my-girlfriend when I was twelve, and it was a giant disaster, mostly because we were twelve, a little because my parents got really weirdly enthusiastic about the whole thing and kinda scared her off. Then last year I went on a handful of dates with a girl from school, and my parents didn't interfere at all in that one, I fucked it up all by myself."

Permalink Mark Unread

The thing when he was twelve seems more than plausible and reasonable -- and even though Jenna's parents probably would have done the exact opposite (with a similar result) if something like that happened to her, she could totally understand parents that would act like he said his did. His parents were still an enigma, she really wanted to know about them but something about he was talking about them each time made her wary. Still, it was better to know than not and they seemed like an important part of his life. She'd ask about them. Later. For now, though, "Messed it up how?" she asks him softly, a little curious and worried about what could have gone wrong and if it's something she might need to worry about herself.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmm..."

How does he explain this in an honest but also non-terrifying way? Well, at least he didn't rape her.

"We had really different expectations about a lot of stuff, and we kept having these little misunderstandings that blew up into big fights because she has a hard time trusting people so she kept feeling like I was lying to her and I hate it when I'm telling the truth and people don't believe me so having my girlfriend constantly calling me a liar was upsetting. I probably could've handled it if I'd been better at—stepping back and calming down and seeing that she had a point—but I was pretty bad at that so instead I kept telling her to fuck off and eventually we both got tired of having the same fight every time we went out and we broke up."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna didn't find anything particularly worrying there. There might be some potentially dangerous patterns in the future but it sounded like he knew about them now and should watch out for them and she would watch out for him and also she should probably not really call him a liar apparently which she didn't really intend to but it was still good to know. And it's not like she expects him to be perfect. A little tentatively, she reaches out to touch him comfortingly. "I'm sorry," she says, "that doesn't sound like the most fun relationship." She barely manages to stop herself from adding that she hopes this one will go better, blushing only gently at the thought of saying something like that out loud to him. But then she can't think of anything else to say that wouldn't sound silly or self-serving or both. "I'm glad you're doing better," she finally manages.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks." He smiles slightly. "I really do think it was mostly my fault, though. It's—trust isn't something I get for free, just because I know I'm telling somebody the truth doesn't mean they do, if I want somebody to think I'm trustworthy it's up to me to act like it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles back at him. Honestly being kindof this close to Sean is a little overwhelming and gleeful and she wants to just ignore this conversation and go back to kissing him but she's here to get to know him and make sure he would be good to date instead of jumping in and only finding it out later and having her parents tell her that they told her so again and again and what's going on here seems pretty important. "It's a pretty important thing, to be sure," she tells him. "You've been pretty trustworthy so far, at least as far as I can tell, so as long as you keep that up I don't have any reason to distrust you, alright? I'll let you know if that ever changes." She lets her hand linger on him for a little longer, then points at the counter. "I think that's our food, right? We should go grab it and find somewhere to eat together. Do you want to eat in here or go somewhere outside?" She kindof hopes he wants to go eat outside where they can be away from most of the people and be a little closer but it's good to give him the option and worst case they can always go outside together later.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Up to you!" he says cheerfully, grabbing the food. "I almost never eat here, I don't know where the good seats are."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There's plenty of good seats in here," Jenna tells, "but I think I'd like to sit outside with you today." And that way they can at least be semi secluded and it can be quiet for their talk and also maybe the two of them could sneak in some more kisses where it wouldn't look too out of place. Most of the places outside, at least that she knows about, are park benches along paths that are public, but given that it's the weekend they're not particularly trafficked and most people are eating inside instead of out. Jenna leads him outside to a bench a little ways along a path that's nicely shaded from the setting sun by a tree and sits down there, looking up at Sean and smiling. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits down next to her, puts his arm around her shoulders, and leans down to give her a kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

It feels so very good when he touches her like that his arm is so strong and sure and then he's leaning over and kissing her again and his mouth feels so good on hers and it feels so wonderful and she kisses back happily, wiggling a little closer so she can press into him and wrap her own arm around him to give her just a little bit better leverage and wow his shoulders feel amazing when she touches them and he's so sweet and good and she really doesn't need to go back to talking to him even though she probably should she can just keep kissing him like this for as long as he wants. This is so lovely and soft and sweet and she feels like she's floating and kissing is amazing especially with cute strong caring boys like this even if he does have a weird past that's a little strange but that's not that important she can just enjoy the kiss and know and feel that he's enjoying it too and it feels so wonderful.

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmm she's so cute and kissable and soft and bright and sweet and good.

He gives her shoulders a squeeze, and then breaks the kiss. "We should maybe, like, eat dinner," he says, smiling.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blinks a couple of times to let the flutters in her stomach calm down and let her process what he said and then she blinks a couple of times and realizes he's probably right. "Oh. Yes. Yes we should. Good point" She's clearly grinning super wide right now and looking up at him so happily and it doesn't matter if she's grinning like an idiot being close to him is so sweet and kissing him is wonderful and she wants to bounce up and down with glee and maybe she should stop staring and and grinning eat her burger. Yes. That. "I um. Where did you put it down?" And she should probably keep talking to him to make sure to get to know him which was the whole point of this date in the first place. Even if she wants to go back to kissing. Wonderful, gleeful, delightful kissing.  

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her on the forehead and hands her a burger.

Permalink Mark Unread

She blushes a little at the kiss and grins, and unwraps the burger and takes a bite, chews and swallows. Nothing special, as she'd come to expect from the cafeteria food by now, but certainly quite edible. "Thank you," she says once her mouth is empty, and smiles gently at him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sets the fries down in his lap and unwraps his own burger. Burgers have the convenient property that you can eat them one-handed, leaving your other arm free to cuddle with!

Permalink Mark Unread

They do have that property! Jenna is so very glad they do because now Sean's arm is around him and it feels very nice and she leans against his strong chest just a little bit feeling safe and held and sweet and very very happy and she takes another bite out of her burger and really this is where she hoped things would go and she's so glad to be here like this with such a cute and wonderful boy. A boy she should probably learn a little bit more about instead of just being enraptured by him like this. Probably. She can take a bite or two more first. And steal some fries. Jenna takes a few fries and munches on them, content to lean against him happily, thinking of what she should ask or talk about next. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow, when was the last time he ate food instead of wishing himself fed? He actually can't remember. That's a little weird. It might have been as far back as the date with Valerie. Wow, he is getting a lot of dates in his first week at college, isn't he.

He munches on his burger and squeezes Jenna's shoulders again.

"I like you," he says. "I'm really glad I met you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and blushes and does her best to keep from bouncing up and down with glee when he says it. It was probably pretty obvious from the way he acts around her but it's still so very good and sweet to heard. He likes her. He likes her! She swallows her fries and leans over and kisses him softly on his (muscularwow) shoulder. "I like you too," she says softly. "I'm so glad we met." She takes another bite out of the burger and snuggles a little closer into his chest and sighs. Other than his parents she's not really sure what to ask about and honestly she'd much rather not ask him about his family yet and instead just enjoy snuggling up with him like this. At least until she's done eating. Unless he has something else he wants to talk about, heavier things can wait. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. Companionable silence over dinner works for him.

He finishes his burger, nibbles some fries, squeezes her shoulders and (closes his eyes briefly to will himself clean because he forgot to get napkins and) kisses the top of her head.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna does her best to keep from squealing out loud when he kisses her like that, and probably mostly succeeds. Almost certainly. She wriggles a little closer and takes the last bite of her own burger and looks around for somewhere to wipe her own hands, feeling a little foolish when she doesn't find anything, and wipes them on the burger wrapper. "This is very sweet," she tells him, leaning back into him more and relaxing now that both of them are done eating. "You're really very comfy, you know?" She blushes a little at saying it, but he can't see her face so she's sure it's fine. Probably. Kissing is nice but honestly this is really nice too, just being close and being held and all snuggly together. She could probably do some more kissing though. But in a little bit. Probably. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles softly. "Thanks! I try!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She giggles at that and snuggles into him a little more, relaxing gently. This is really very soft and comfortable and sweet and she would be perfectly happy to lie here for a while longer safe and held and all idyllic like this. But she probably has at least one more question to ask. And it seems like it would probably be important. Jenna sighs, and sits up a little. "I don't want to pry," she says, "but I kindof have to ask, because it seems like it might be important, and I do want to get to know you. And you should ask me more questions too, as many as you'd like, please! But, um. What's the deal with your parents?" She blushes a little and shrinks but stays strong and sits up a little more. "I just want to make sure I know everything relevant and they seem like they're a big factor in your life and when you talk about them I get weird feeling and and I just... want... to know more.. about that. If that's ok." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, of course it's okay." Squeeze. "My parents are... super super image-conscious and we don't get along great because I'd rather be honest with everybody about the things I've screwed up or done wrong and they'd rather throw money at all their problems until no one ever speaks of them again. That's kinda the short version."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, that makes a lot of sense, and explains some things. Jenna frowns and turns to look up at him, and gives him a hug. "That sounds pretty awful," she tells him. "I'm glad you want to be honest, and that probably didn't make for a fun childhood. Thank you for telling me." She squeezes him a little tighter. "If you want to talk about it more at all, just say so, but you don't have to if you don't want to." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... yeah. Thanks." He kisses her forehead and hugs her. "I probably will at some point. When I've figured out what the hell to say."

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks up at him sweetly. "That's fine," she tells him. "I don't want to push you on it at all. I just want to let you know that I can talk to you about it if you want." Jenna snuggles a little closer and puts her head on his chest and enjoys the feeling of his arms on her and hers on him and lets herself be comforting. "Is there anything else you want to know about me," she says after a moment. "I've mostly been asking about you." He really should probably at least ask her something, and maybe she could talk about something for a while and it'd make them both a little bit happier. (And then maybe they could go back to kissing. Kissing would be nice. But later.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm... what about your family? Do you get along okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and looks up at him. "Yeah! I'm the second child of four so there was always a lot of us but my parents do pretty well by us! They're a little uptight but they mean well. I had to do a lot of convincing to get them to let me come here instead of some school much closer by, and they're pretty worried about the fact that I'm going into acting instead of something they think is a lot more certain, but they did let me. Jeremy went to school at the local community college, I'm the first one of us that wanted to go further afield and they had a bit of trouble letting go." Jenna giggles. "But that's ok! They're really sweet, and my brother and sisters are pretty nice, now that we're older, we did tend to get at each other's throats growing up, but siblings tend to do that! You'd probably like them! Though I should probably not tell them quite yet that I kissed a boy, my mother would probably freak out and think it was one of her horror stories coming true about bad boys leading poor innocent me astray." She grins a little wider. "But you're not going to lead me astray, are you? Or at least not much more than I want to be?" She sticks her tongue out at him, giggles, and then blushes. A little brazen of her but it's nice to be a little bit more comfortable around him, so she goes with it. Ok, maybe a lot brazen. She blushes a little deeper. "Anyways, yeah, I'm pretty close. I could tell you more about them if you want to hear?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"How far astray do you want to be led?" he asks, grinning and squeezing her shoulders. Then he laughs a little. "Or you could talk about your family some more, that works too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a very deep crimson and her ears burn and she turns away. Nope, that was definitely too brazen whoops even if it made her stomach do happy flipflops and her heart flutter and she really want to kiss him again but maybe she could talk about her family a little bit more. Yes. That. "Um, well, my dad works as a manager in a furniture store, and he's really sweet and fun and takes us to plays and baseball games and things on a whim. Mom generally stays home and takes care of all of us and keeps house though she does do a bunch of volunteering for the PTA or the church sometimes. She's generally the stricter of the two by far. Jeremy's really smart and studying to be a doctor! He's taking pre-med. We're all really proud of him! He generally doesn't interact with the rest of us much these days though, he's really busy studying a lot, but he would help me with my homework growing up. Daisy is really quiet and shut in these days and I honestly don't know what she's into, she spends a lot of time shut in her room talking to her friends but when we were younger she and I got along pretty well. I hope she's doing ok. And Lacey is nine and still really adorable even if she can get moody and angry sometimes when she doesn't get her way. But most of the time she's really adorable and sweet!" She grins. "That's all of them! They were loud and hard to get along with sometimes but I do kindof miss them. But I'm here and somewhere new and I'm learning new things and it's great!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awww that sounds really sweet. You're so happy when you talk about them, it's great. I'm glad you have a good family." He hugs her a little closer for a moment.

Permalink Mark Unread

She squeezes him back, still grinning. "They're pretty great! They're not perfect but they're still good people." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Must be nice." And, wryly, "I'm not sure anyone in my family is a good person."

Permalink Mark Unread

Awww. Jenna hugs him really tightly. She didn't mean to make him moody and she's a little sad that she did even though it was good to learn about him in the long run she still didn't want to make him sad. "I'm sorry your parents are so awful," she tells him, holding him close. "But you're here at school now and can make new friends and meet new people and have a good time away from them where you don't have to deal with them." Friends like me, she doesn't say. He's sweet and good and really cute and doesn't deserve awful parents. She hugs him a little bit tighter. "Okay?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, it's okay." He hugs her and kisses the top of her head. "I'm not, like... they're really not that bad? I guess I just don't think of being a good person... the way most people do, like it's, I dunno, a qualification for being human. My parents annoy me and I annoy them right back and there's not really a good guy and a bad guy in that situation, it just kind of sucks. I... don't have to think I'm right to think I'm valid. My parents aren't great and I'm honestly not that great either and... I can still go to college and make new friends and figure out how to be good to people and live the life I decide I want, whatever the hell that is. I dunno, I'm probably not making any sense. Sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna squeezes him tighter, wrapping her arms around him more. This is really not how she expected their date to go but he's sweet and cute and things and she's perfectly happy to comfort him and tell him how good he is if he needs it. "I'm not sure I got all of that," she says, "But no matter what your parents think, think you're great. Whatever crappy things were going on before, that doesn't necessarily make you bad. And you're here now. And you can do all of those things. You're already doing those things! And hopefully, for the most part, having fun doing them." Well, she's not sure if she made all that much sense but hopefully she was comforting. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"... You're really cute. And I like you a lot. And I'm glad you like me and want to hang out with me and think I deserve nice things. I like you and want to hang out with you and think you deserve nice things too. And... fuck, I don't know, it's hard to make any sense about this. And. Do you wanna go back to my car and make out?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blinks at the sudden mood shift at the end. Or, not mood shift, he's clearly still sad about things even if he says he wants to go make out, maybe he wants to take his mind off of things? She'd wanted to go back to his car to make out at the start of this date but right now she's not sure that's such a good idea what with him being sad and all. Even if it was really fun to think about and remember her fantasies and how it would feel to be kissed and touched by him. "I can kiss you some if you want," she says tentatively, "but it seems like it might be better to talk this through some? If you want that, is, we don't have to talk about this any more if you don't want to." He is being a lot more emotional than she expected, to be honest.

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs a little, hugging her. "When I try to talk about my feelings I keep being bad at it! I want to instead do something I'm not bad at!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins at him a little sheepishly, leans over, and gives him a soft kiss on his chest. "You are very good at kissing," she says, grinning despite herself, remembering the dance and how nice it was to kiss and be kissed and be held and danced with. "We can always talk about things later. But I like you and I think it's very silly that you're being hard on yourself." And maybe she could make out with him. Just a little. He is really attractive and it was what she wanted to do even if only a little. But not too much, for sure. "I don't want to go too far," she tells him, regretting it immediately. What if that means he doesn't want to make out with her? "I mean. I bet you want me to go in the car because you want to do things you don't want to do in public." She blushes really deeply. "But I don't think I want to have sex yet but I do want to make out with you? It might be a little bit of a slow start after all this but I would like to do it I think. If that's ok." And once again she's no longer able to talk properly why is it that talking to Sean like this does this to her so much, so much for being eloquent or having any conversational ability at all. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I promise you if I was trying to have sex with you I'd have suggested we go somewhere with a bed! I have an apartment and everything!" He grins and kisses her on the cheek. "You're so cute. Yeah, of course that's okay."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna gives him a small smile. It really is silly what he was thinking and doing before, he's clearly sweet and sensitive and good, no matter what his parents think or he thinks or whatever that was. And also she's certainly not thinking about what his apartment is like and how it would feel to go there. No, certainly not. She's certainly not imagining him driving her there and carrying her up the stairs and putting her in his giant bed and taking all of her clothes off and taking all of his clothes off and... no, nope. She's not thinking about that. She blushes a little. "So, um. Where's your car, then?" She's still feeling a little off from the earlier conversation but the prospect of making out with him more is making her want to giggle and bounce up and down again. But she probably shouldn't do that even if she wants to. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He stands up, pulls her to her feet, and kisses her.

 

Then he leads her toward the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and shivers when he moves her and kisses her like that, kissing him right back. He's so cute and sure and his kisses are so nice and she really can't wait to get into his car and maybe pull off his shirt and maybe pull off her own shirt and kiss and make out and yeah whatever emotional things were going on before can wait. She really can't wait to kiss him some more and touch him and feel his hands on her and... and lots of things. As long as they don't go too far. Which he said he'd do. Grinning, Jenna follows behind him.

His car is just as amazing as it was before, if not more so. It really is kindof crazy that his parents bribed him with it although given that they were bribing his school before or something like that she can kindof understand how that happened and why is she thinking about this again when she can be thinking about Sean and makeouts and in any case it's not really the outside of the car that matters it's the inside and more importantly who is inside with her and what they're going to be doing. She heads for the passenger door, opens it when he unlocks it, and gets inside, sitting down once again in the nice soft luxurious seats. It is such a nice car and it is about to have a much nicer boy inside and then kissing will occur and it will be so good and sweet and wonderful! She bounces a little in the chair where he can't see. Probably. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He does, in fact, really want to make out with her in his car for a while. It's so much simpler than trying to talk about his feelings.

He does also want to read her mind, though.

He leans across the space between the seats and kisses her, and closes his eyes for a moment, and doesn't quite close them far enough, and a soft golden glow flickers between his eyelashes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna leans towards him as he leans towards her and kisses him deeply, enjoying just how good and sweet and lovely it is and how it makes her feel all jittery and wonderful and happy and good to be kissing a cute boy and then there's a really strange flicker of glowing light on his eyes but it's probably just a reflection of the setting sun or something weird like that and in any case what does that matter when there are kisses to be had. Really good kisses from a cute boy with muscles and a smile who's sweet and kind and good and she reaches out to touch his muscles and touch him and run her hands over his body not quite knowing what to do but just doing what feels right and she's sure he'll tell her if she does something wrong. It's a little bit illicit making out in the car like this and she knows her mother certainly wouldn't approve but that does add to how nice it feels, if only just a little bit. He's sweet and strong and sure and kind and really kissing is wonderful and she probably should have tried it before. But doing it with Sean is really really nice. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Damn, that could have been awkward. Luckily she's too distracted by kisses to care.

Wow, kissing her was already really good but kissing her while reading her mind is so much better. He can feel everything she's enjoying, and adjust his approach accordingly, and feel how much better that makes it, and when she does something he likes and he makes happy noises he can tell whether she understood him or not, and her thoughts are such a delightful mess and he wants to do all kinds of things to her but he can wait, he really can, kissing and touching is more than enough for now.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is so good at kissing!! Before it was sweet and good and lovely and wonderful but now it's really good he's doing all the things she likes and making really good noises when she does what he likes and he likes it when she puts her hands there and she likes it when he puts his hands there and she kindof wants to take off his shirt to see him shirtless and see his skin and touch it without slipping a hand under his shirt and she kindof wants him to take off her shirt but she doesn't want to go too fast yet because she doesn't want to go too far yet even if she did manage to succeed at her goal of getting to know him better tonight and can just relax and enjoy things because she doesn't want to go too far too fast even if it would be amazing to just strip him naked and look at him and see him smile and do... other things but she doesn't want to lose her virginity yet and certainly not in a car like this so she's just going to slip her hands under his shirt and touch him and kiss him on his mouth and face and anywhere else he likes. This is really really stupefyingly happy!! Her mother wouldn't be happy at least not yet but as long as things keep going well she can tell them in a couple weeks and even if Mom will be unhappy her father will give him that soft pleased smile (though he'll probably tell her to be careful) and James will probably be proud and she's not sure what Daisy is thinking these days and Lacey will think it's cute and adorable and why is she thinking of her family when there's a cute boy to be kissing and thinking about. She should think about that instead. She kisses him deeply, wriggling a little closer so she can touch him better and maybe bouncing up and down with glee just a little. Kissing is so wonderful!!

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh it's so good the way she likes things. He wants to keep doing all the things she likes, he wants to discover more things she likes and do those, he wants to touch her and feel her hands on him and—he's still managing to carefully steer away from all the things that make her conflicted about how far she wants to go, but it's getting harder, because it's nice to feel her wanting him and it's easy to just keep turning her on more and more—

Permalink Mark Unread

She really really likes things, she really really likes things. She's never been so close to anyone like this with their bodies pressing together and their hands roaming around and he's so very very good at this and he keeps finding things that make her squirm or gasp or moan or all three. And even if she wants to hold back she wants more, she wants more now, she wants to feel how good it can get and she can tell he wants more too, listening to the pretty sounds he makes and where his hands go and the way his muscles ripple under her own hands and how his body presses on hers as she presses against him. She doesn't want to be easy like her mother keeps warning her about she shouldn't be brazen but none of that matters she wants more and it's silly that there's all this clothing in the way and she bites her tongue and takes her hands under his shirt and starts to lift it off, breathless, looking at his body in the dimming light. He's so hot and she wants to touch him, feel him, see him, taste him, and she is still not going too far this is where she wanted to be it's ok to keep doing this and so she does, looking at him with lust and need and awe, running her hands over his chest and moving herself so he can pull down her top if he wants, and she really hope he wants, she wants to feel her skin against his and his hands on her breasts and so much more. He's so amazing and this feels so good and he's so wonderful and incredible and hot and sexy and this is the most spectacular moment of her life and it's only going to get better. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's easy to get caught up in the moment, to let her take his shirt off and to feel her touching him and to reach for her at that wordless invitation and find out even more ways she likes to be touched, to chase that feeling of breathless urgent pleasure and kiss the side of her neck and—he is distantly aware that it's unusual how he doesn't have the slightest urge to hurt her, but her pleasure and desire and happiness are so incredibly compelling that he can just follow wherever her mind leads him, he can just get lost in it, with no artifice at all, and he doesn't have to try to remember to be Helpful Sean, he doesn't have to try to focus on the right things, it all just follows naturally from touching her and feeling her and listening to her thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna sighs softly as he pulls her top down just like she wanted and then she can feel his hands directly on her skin and they's still this stupid bra in the way but she can wriggle out of that enough to expose her breasts and then he's touching them and it feels so good and she leans over more to press her body against his, feeling his hands running down her back and over her body and feeling his muscles and his strength and how it feels against her own skin and the feeling of his breath as he breathes in and out and she's probably breathing just as quickly and she can feel her heart pounding in her ears and it doesn't matter, she wants him and she kisses him and lets him kiss her and moves her hands down his back and explores further, further, she shouldn't go too far too fast she won't she won't but she wants more and and she wants him her promise to herself seems so very silly and she moves closer to him, as close as she can in the car like this, and it feels so good but she wants more, to feel their bodes pressed together, their hips pressed together, to have their arms legs bodies entangled under sheets kissing and touching and feeling and doing and... and... she knows she doesn't want more, not tonight, but she really wants more, wants it anyways, but this is important and she shouldn't do more, not yet, even if she wants to beg him to drive to his apartment and feel their bodies against each other, feel like how this feels, but more, their bodies, already pressed so close together, feeling so warm and hot his hands down her back on her breasts on her body kissing and kissing and kissing and kissing and the way she feels when he kisses her neck and the sounds he makes and the way he reacts to them, everything. It feels so incredible and she doesn't want it to end and she knows it will knows it can't get further than this but she wants it to and she wants to go just a little bit further and reach below his waist but she shouldn't but she wants to and she can do it next time and just concentrate on what's going on now, on their bodies and their hands and the sounds he makes and how he breathes and moves and his body in the dimming light and how much she wants him and how he wants her and how good it feels to have their bodies like this, and... 

Permalink Mark Unread

...and he's kind of forgotten, now, about his earlier intention to help her stick to her resolution of not going too far tonight, because he can feel how much she wants him and he can make her want him more, not even using magic, he just knows exactly how to touch her, and he's learning better all the time, and it's so good she's so good he's so utterly enthralled by all this wanting, by the things he can do to her with his hands and his mouth, by the fantasies he reads in her mind, by the sounds she makes and the pleasure she feels.

He discovers, somewhere in the midst of all this, an even better game than the game of turning her on and making her want him: certain kinds of touches, done in just the right way, that make her feel things in places he hasn't touched at all. He's not sure whether this is something her body is doing, or whether she's just so turned on that she's getting phantom pleasure, or whether that even makes sense as a question, but he likes the challenge of figuring out exactly what to do to make it happen, to make it keep happening, to make it happen more, to make her feel those fantasies of being laid out in his bed and kissed and touched and fucked.

Permalink Mark Unread

At first, it's just the ghost of something that Jenna feels between her legs, hardly noticeable or important amidst all the need and wanting and desire she feels, all the hot kissing and and touching and breathing and feeling their bodies press together and his mouth on her mouth on her neck on her breasts his hands down her back pressing and touching and her own mouth and hands returning the same in kind, gasping and moaning together, dreaming of heat and tangled sheets and pretty bedspreads twisted as they tangle themselves together, a constant annoyance with the shape and size of the car making it harder to do things only slightly tinging the glorious and joyful and incredible experience. But sometimes, when he touches her, it grows. And grows and grows and grows as he touches her and soon she can't ignore it can't tune it out and it feels incredible amazing and she knows what it is what she's feeling the few sneaky dirty surreptitious times she had, feeling nice and happy but only a shadow of this and feeling worse after but this is nothing like that was, she's not touching herself and he's not touching her there he's touching her there and there and it's making her feel things there, making her feel and feel and soon it's all she's thinking about, letting him touch her kiss her pet her brush against her press into her in all the right and perfect and incredible ways that's making her feel like this, it feels amazing, wonderful, spectacular, and she's not even thinking about where she's touching him anymore when her hands stray down and that doesn't matter either she wants more and she knows he can feel that can read her just like she's reading him because he gives it to her. More and more and more and more, making her gasp and shudder and moan and shake under his touch, the feeling between her legs in her crotch growing and growing and getting closer and closer and closer. An incredible, wonderful, spectacular feeling, soon to be cresting to... well she knows what but it will be soon and she wants it to be soon and she wants it to be never, she wants this to never end and she wants it to happen now. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh it's so good when she has feelings. Making her feel things is the best. It's incredible, it's so much better than hurting her, he feels so powerful and so in control and so—accomplished—it's a real challenge, doing this to her, and he's trying and learning and succeeding and every time he gets it right she feels more things and—fuck—it's honestly better than sex, he's never felt this good with his cock in someone, not even Valerie—

He wants to make her come and he wants to draw it out longer and he doesn't know which one he wants more but he's not good enough at this yet anyway to be able to choose his moment precisely. He keeps touching her, keeps chasing that feeling, keeps building on it as well as he can until he finally tips her over the edge.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna gasps and moans and screams as it builds and builds and builds and then it's with a mixture of joy and relief and regret but mostly joy and passion and release she orgasms, comes, whatever it's supposed to be called but who cares because it feels so fucking good and she's sad it's over but she's so so glad it's happening and this is amazing and Sean is amazing and all of this was is amazing and she's so happy and it feels so incredible and then it peaks and softens out and she gasps and breathes and leans on Sean gasping and moaning and shaking at the exertion, suddenly realized sweat all over her body sticky and tired and happy and good, leaning on him regretting things but only a little, only just a little, because this was incredible amazing spectacular and she's so happy to have met someone like him, unless this is what it's always like, if this is what it's always like no wonder her mother was so worried about her being easy and running off with a boy. This can't be what it's always like, people would be doing it to the exclusion of all else and they'd hardly... done things. He's so incredible. His sweaty skin feels good and safe and warm to lean her head against and so she does, panting and needing a rest and taking it, letting herself relax on him, happy and spent and happy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He wraps his arms around her and closes his eyes and wills her clean, gradually enough that she hopefully won't immediately realize that magic was involved, snuggling her as best he can given that they are in a car. It's a very nice car but it's still a car and not super optimized for snuggling in. But she's very very good and he needs to be hugging her right now. He squeezes her gently and kisses the top of her head.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is not in fact very well organized for snuggling whatsoever and now that she's not blinded and overcome with incredible joy and only has just a sort of floating bliss it's a lot more annoying than it was a couple of minutes ago, making her shift and shift and shift to try to find somewhere comfortable to be in his amazing and wonderful and spectacular arms and it's never perfect and it's annoying but still worth it and she feels so good being held and gently kissed relaxing in the delight of that experience. She gets more and more comfortable as the sweat slowly dries off and she finds a position that's comfortable and she relaxes into him, feeling his chest rise and fall and feeling her own breathing fall into line with his. She doesn't understand how any of this can be this good. It was so wonderful. She wants to do it again. Later. Much later. She probably shouldn't do much more with him tonight now that she has just a bit of sense back and wow did she go further than she thought. But. She's rather happy with the outcome. And she's more than content to lay here relaxing in his arms for the next while, until she isn't. Which may be a while. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep, cuddling in this car sure is difficult and logistically awkward. But so fucking worth it.

He holds her and pets her and kisses her forehead and watches her thoughts and feels her skin against his and thinks about how to introduce the subject of him having magic powers. He wants it to be something really special. Jenna is so good when she's happy. But first he should wait until she's had a while to relax and snuggle him and recover.

Permalink Mark Unread

Now that she's found a comfortable way to lay in his arms, and all the sweat has dried off in the really good air conditioning of this incredible car, Jenna is more than content to take the time to relax in his arms, her thoughts wandering astray on school and classmates and parents and what they'd all think and circling back to him and the experience and then being in his arms and circling back out to what she's going to do for class on Monday and the essay she really needs to write tomorrow and then circling back in. But more or less just stay relaxing there, without a need to speak, feeling like she can understand him just fine and he her, because they do, until she probably does need to go in a bit, in like 10 or 15 or 40 minutes or so. She's perfectly happy to relax here for a while, though she'll probably get up sometime soon. Eventually. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmshe's so good.

Okay.

He squeezes her gently and murmurs, "Hey, question. What's your favourite dessert in the entire world? Like, totally ignoring whether it's even possible to get your hands on it, what's the best one?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is confused for a moment about why he's asking that it's a really weird question but then she guesses realizes understands that he's probably going to take her out for dessert? Or at least, that's what it sounds like. If he's asking her out she should probably limit it to deserts on campus or at least in the city somewhere at this hour at night but he is rich and can get all sorts of things and maybe he knows a secret underground desert shop in an alley with the kind of entrance you knock on and have to give a password and lit inside by neon lights across the ceiling or maybe more of a 50s diner vibe and why is she imagining the secret dessert place that probably doesn't exist when he asked her about the actual dessert? Still even if he does have a secret dessert place he probably can't get her mother's incredible apple-studded banana muffins covered in a crust of butter and brown sugar and cinnamonspice or that one double decker ice cream sundae she had when she was seven with chocolate and vanilla and whipped cream and caramel and chocolate sauce and brownie and banana and strawberries and sprinkles and the cherry on top which her friend's mother shouldn't have let her get and she devoured and threw up 10 minutes later but it was so worth it, but he did ask what would she actually would want, and she might mention those things but also there's warm apple pie with vanilla ice cream melting down the side, cold and warm and sweet and just the right amount of tart and that would do really well in this warm weather if the ice cream was cold enough, or well actually since it was so cold maybe one of those soft ice cream sandwiches with cookies and chocolate chips that her mother never allowed her to buy no matter how much she begged though she had no idea how that would taste though she could guess. And gosh, the best one, there was that one cake she had at a friend's birthday that was just chocolate all the way down, three layers and covered in M&Ms so she could smell it across the room and that had been amazing but that's such a simple thing, no, what was the best? "Um, give me a second to think, there's a lot to choose from, she says," looking back at him and smiling, still floating a little bit on a cloud of bliss. "Why do you ask?" She could guess the answer but she wanted him to say it and then she could maybe figure out what she wanted and tell him based on that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Gosh, so many options.

"You'll see," he says, smiling a little. "Gotta pick one first."

Permalink Mark Unread

She playfully sticks her tongue out at him and then blushes just a little when she realizes what she's done, she's acting a bit more friendly than she should with a boy, a boy that she just did such things with, and it's probably cute but also she's embarrassed and forward and shrinks a little but he's smiling at her just a little and she knows it's almost certainly alright. Regardless, desserts! She flicks her mind through the options she's already come up with and others, warm chocolate chip cookies fresh out of the oven sprinkled with sea salt, peanut butter pie studded with chocolate kisses with oreo crumb crust the way her mom used to make, her own birthday cake that same year with chocolate and banana cake layers with butterscotch frosting, but honestly the best was still probably those muffins, warm and fresh from the oven, falling apart in her hands. Those muffins are incredible. She might as well tell him the truth, even if there's no way he could get them for her, and then they can get something more realistic. She smiles at him and goes to open her mouth to tell him and—

Permalink Mark Unread

—then his eyes glow gold with a fiery edge and he's holding a little plate with a muffin on it, which he cheerfully hands to her.

Permalink Mark Unread

What. 

It looks the same it smells the same his eyes glowed she never told him he read her mind he's magic how is he magic she knows there's no such thing as magic but there's a muffin in front of her and it's her mother's muffin still warm from the oven smelling of banana and apple and cinnamon and wants to pick it up and put it in her mouth but you don't eat fairy food and also he's probably not a fairy he made her feel such amazing incredible impossible things before he could be a demon an incubus which Jenna knew wasn't really but there's a muffin on a plate in front of her a muffin that cannot possibly be here so maybe he is an incubus and he seduced her and maybe he ate her soul but she feels pretty much the same and she doesn't know what's going on but she's terrified and excited and curious and scared and she backs away towards the passenger door and puts her hand on the handle and doesn't take the muffin even though she wants to because it would be delicious but she doesn't know what it would do. 

"Okay," she says, very very slowly and carefully, fingers threading into the handle her body tensing to move to run to flee even if he's magic maybe she can escape if she has to he's amazing there's no good reason to believe he's evil other than the fact that he can do magic and even if she was scared before he can be magic and good he doesn't have be magic and evil even if all the stories she's ever heard are about magic and evil. "What just happened? How did you do that? What did you do to me, before?" The words and questions want to pour stumble out of her lips but even as her mind runs in circles adrenaline pulls her actions into icy focus and she says them carefully, enunciating, one word at a time.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can read your mind, but I'm not a demon, I'm just a guy with magic powers. I haven't even had the magic powers that long, I got them the same day we met. I can make stuff inside my car because my magic powers work in places or on things that are mine. And—I was just reading your mind and the thing started happening and I was like wow that's amazing I wanna do more of that, I wasn't planning on it or anything and I didn't do it by magic."

Permalink Mark Unread

Her mother's words echo through her mind, "beware the honeyed words of the devil, for he shall tempt you into sin", even as her grip relaxes on the handle. There's no good reason she needs to think he's evil even if he has been reading her mind and leading her unto temptation and doing things to her that were amazing and incredible and lovely and very very sinful. She's scared but also so very interested this is magic and she wants to know everything and she kindof wants to eat the muffin even if she's worried about it. "Why exactly should I trust you?" She asks out loud and why is she doing that when he can read her mind and he's still reading her mind and she flickers through all the sexy horrible things she's thought about that she doesn't want him to know she's thought about and so shouldn't think about and then realizes what she's done and blushes crimson. But there are more important things than that right now. "I suppose you haven't done much to make me distrust you every except the mindreading thing, which is cool and all, but still really a big thing." She eyes the muffin again. "Also, is there any reason I should be afraid to eat this? And you better tell me the truth."

Permalink Mark Unread

"There's no reason to be afraid of it, it's literally just a muffin. As for why you should trust me... man, I don't know. Do you want to read my mind?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She really shouldn't have a bite she really shouldn't she doesn't know what's going on but it's there in front of her cooling and smelling incredible and he said it was fine and he hasn't really done anything wrong yet other than read her mind which maybe isn't that bad and he did offer to let her read his in return. Jenna gives him a wary look at takes the plate, still staying close to the door, and takes a bite, enjoying the feeling of the too-hot topping still cooling bubbly not quite yet crispy on top burning her tongue in such a familiar way, an explosion of cinnamon and sugar, the taste of the warm fluffy banana muffin falling apart in her fingers, the hot explosion of tart juice and flavor as she bites down on a chunk of apple, the memory and taste and joy flooding into her mind. It's her mother's muffins, for sure, recreated by magic by this cute boy who might be a fairy and might be a vampire or a demon or devil or incubus or some other kind of magical being and she might taken back to his lair to have horrible horrible wonderful things done to her which she should not be imagining especially when he's probably still reading her mind and she blushes bright red and glares at him a little, unable to fully appear as angry or as cross as she wants to be because the muffin is just like she remembers and she's scooping up another piece off the plate and chewing on it deliciously even as she glares at him worried and terrified and maybe just a little bit excited and this is magic and she wants to know so much more but she needs to make sure she's safe first for sure.

"Is there any... is it dangerous to read your mind? Will it do anything bad to me or convince me of anything bad or let you take my soul or... or anything like that?" She reaches down and takes another delicious bite of the sadly cooling but still very very incredible muffin which he pulled out of her mind.

Permalink Mark Unread

He watches delightedly. Her reaction to the muffin is even better than he hoped. It's so good when she likes things!!!!

"Awwwwww. No, nothing like that. It's like—you just know what I'm thinking, that's all, it's like talking but faster and more honest. And better at saying what I really mean."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna takes another bite of muffin, looking longingly at the crumbs left on the plate, chewing slowly. She probably shouldn't mop them up with her fingers like she normally does she's on a date with a boy but there's weird things going on and she's probably going to anyways because this muffin is amazing and delicious. "Alright, fine," she says, still eying him carefully, wary but curious and a little excited wanting to know and curious to know what reading his mind will be like and what's going on with the magic and what she's gotten herself into even if also a little bit scared and maybe terrified and maybe she shouldn't be as into this as she is and maybe that's the devil pulling her in but she has to know. "It would probably be really helpful, please." She puts the plate down still with crumbs that she'll get to in a minute that she doesn't want to spill with whatever shock and waits for it to hit her. Whatever it is.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay," he says.

His eyes flash gold, and—

The first thing that hits is how much he likes her. The bubbly delight he feels when he sees her enjoying the muffin; the warmth and affection and intense joy wrapped around his memories of getting her off.

He's nervous that she won't like him anymore after this. There are a lot of things not to like about him. But—he's so tired of hiding—if she won't like him anymore once she knows everything, then fine, good, he'll miss her but he'd rather miss her than lie to her—

Except that it's not that simple, because the world out there is terrifying. He remembers the condition he found Dani in. Someone did that to her, and Sean has no idea who they are or what power they have or how it works, and—he can't take the risk of letting Jenna walk away knowing about his magic powers if she might tell someone, not with that kind of danger waiting out there—he'd have to hide the memories and only let her have them when she's in his car—and then what if the version of her with full knowledge wants to break up with him, does he have to figure out how to dump the other one, that sounds terrible—and on top of that what if Jenna got caught by those same mysterious forces somehow and they messed her up like that, that would be awful, but he only knows one way to protect her against it and he's pretty sure she won't want to belong to him—

Permalink Mark Unread

Ok that's really a lot.

The amount he likes her is almost overwhelming, she blushes very very fiercely red when she feels it, the sense of his joy at who and what she is and how she feels and how she thinks and what she thinks (still something to be wary of that he knows all this but just the same) and it's cute and wonderful and gratifying and extra embarrassing and blushy and mortifying about the part where he managed to get her off like that and how it felt for him and for her and how much she loved it and her mother's voice echoes in her mind again about compelling lies but really he's sweet and good and she's curious and how can he be feeling like all of this if he's evil, if he's lying they're very very convincing lies and maybe that means she's going to hell in the hands of the devil to be tortured for all eternity or selling her soul or who knows what but she's curious and if this is how the devil gets her then well she wants to know and really that kindof seems to be unfair.

And then there's the part that she won't like him anymore, the bundle of fear and worry and regret and there's a giant bundle of things about him that she can't see but knows that he's pretty sure she'll hate her about them and he wants to tell her and he's scared and he wants to tell the truth and she wants to know it even if he's scared about what will happen because it's more important to him to tell the truth to her no matter what because lying feels so awful to him, and he's so sure that she'll hate him after and that's worrying and she wants to know what it is he's so worried about telling her and it seems like he's going to anyways and she'll miss him too, probably, this has been so wonderful but she'll be so cross if it turns out this was leading her on kindof...

And then there's that image of what happened to Dani what she looked like what her mind looked like what had been done to her and how awful and how despicable it is and she doesn't need Sean's own anger at it to know that it's wrong, it's so wrong, it's disgusting and despicable and horrible and whoever did that should burn and Jenna has literally never felt this way about anyone so viscerally before well she's almost certainly but whoever did that to anyone deserves hell. She understands his worry and she doesn't want to forget any of this and she's scared but she understands the complicated knot of caring and worry about her mind and her memory and there's no way a devil could be like this it's too convincing and real to be fake no matter what her mother keeps trying to whisper in her ear and she understands him and what he wants and his desire and need to protect her and her feelings and worry and he's cute and sweet and wonderful and it seems like she's somehow stuck in some weird teen romance and she's a little miffed about that and she isn't sure what to do next but find out what he's afraid of her knowing but is going to tell her anyways and try to keep an open mind because he's probably more scared than he needs to be and it's magic and it's amazing and it does seem like she can opt out of this and forget it all even if there will be a breakup and the breakup will be awful and she'll never ever ever know why.

"Alright," she says slowly, still hearing her thoughts, and knowing he's hearing his, a strange incredible echo chamber of worry and caring and all of that being reflected right back at each other, still watching him be amused and happy at the way she thinks and the worry that he'll never get to hear it again and the fear about what she'll think of him and everything else that makes him him. "Alright that's... a lot." She relaxes a little, and moves away from the doorhandle in a sign of trust because he's really trusting her even if it would have been nice if he'd asked before he read her mind. "We should figure this out then" and even though they're both communicating mind to mind some things are just easier in words even if she can see the thoughts in his head going from place to place and he knows what she's going to say before she says it but it's still better to put things in words because words are there. "We should very much figure this out. Let's, well, let's start with what you think I should know about you" since that's the most important thing that seems to be missing and changes a lot of decisions and everything hinges on whether this should keep happening or stop happening or if she should run far away and pretend this never happened or what.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean does not, personally, believe in demons, although maybe after the way he got his magic powers he should probably start. It's weird seeing Jenna see him through that lens—and it's wonderful how she believes him, doesn't think he's evil, at least not yet, that she's willing to hear him out—and that she agrees with him about what happens to Dani, and that she understands him, understands the way he feels about her—

When she speaks, he listens, and he's so so glad she trusts him, and he's pretty sure she's about to stop.

He takes a deep breath and hugs her and kisses her forehead, and then lets go and sits back because he doesn't think she'll want to be touching him for this next part.

The thing is, he's not a good person. He is in fact by many definitions a very bad one.

(He remembers what it's like to hurt people, in brief but vivid flashes of lust and violence and power.)

And—he's trying something new, here, he's trying not hurting people, and (he remembers what they did together just a few minutes ago, how good it was) as far as he can tell it's better, and it's certainly more honest—he's ruthless enough to use mind control and memory editing to protect himself or to make his life easier but he doesn't like to, he wants the people he hurts to know that he hurt them, and be able to have their own reactions to that, and form their own conclusions about it—and the way his power works, he can make people his, and be able to use his power on them anytime he likes, and he wants that a lot, it's one of the best things there is in the world, and it means he can safely let them leave his car with their memories intact, but it only works if they agree of their own will, he can't mind-control them into it and he doesn't want to trick them into it so that means that if he wants to own someone and they'll only agree if he promises not to hurt them he'd better make that promise and stick to it—

And—

His eyes flare gold, and he restores her memories. And he's afraid she'll never want anything to do with him again, and he's certain beyond doubt that it would be fair for her to never want anything to do with him again, even though he's sorry, and he is definitely sorry—she's so good when she's happy, it wasn't worth it, hurting her felt good but if that momentary pleasure makes her never want to speak to him again then the cost was too high and he wishes he could go back and make it not have happened but he can't, he did that, it will always be true that he did that, being sorry doesn't make it not real, regretting it doesn't make it not real, being sure he'll never hurt her again doesn't make it not real, taking her memories away doesn't make it not real, nothing makes it not real because it is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna wants to know what he means by being a bad person and then she does know, and she backs away a little bit and shudders at the sudden revelation of his sadistic tendencies, the desire to hurt and make them feel things and she understands where he's coming from and why he's trying to explain it and explain that he's trying something else now because he can still get a similar sort of thing a different way, a better sort of thing, according to him, and he's taken other people and she only get little flickers of who they are and she's just a little bit jealous and worried and confused but she's still listening or whatever you'd call this it's not really listening but it certainly is a listening sort of thing and that doesn't really matter anyways she should go back to listening or whatever this should be called.

And then with a dawning realization and a little bit of fear she starts to get a sinking feeling in her stomach when she realizes what he might have meant about wanting people to know about it, about what he meant with hiding before, how he doesn't want to hide and this is him not hiding and how he doesn't want to trick her and he wants her to know exactly everything and even though he's promising in a sense not to hurt her but there's a small sense of anymore attached to that that she's suddenly dreading when she realizes what it might mean...

 

And then she's no longer dreading what it might mean anymore, there's no more might about it. 

 

Jenna has a moment of disorientation as the memories flood back into her mind, hot and burning and pain and terrifying and blood and ew and pain and rape and everything that was only a few minutes but he made her forget and then he had the gall to like her and find her cute and want to date her the asshole rapist sadist demon wizard who raped her and took her out on dates and pretended everything was fine and she was no one the wiser and she kissed him and he's still in her mind and the very thought of having been tricked like this having him in her mind reading her like this when he gets such joy out of her makes her sick, the whole thing makes her sick, the awful games he played with her and it doesn't matter that he regrets it, what kind of a person does things like that and then purses her afterwards like this, it's sick. It's sick and he's still in her head and she wants to run and leave the car but she knows she won't be able to even with her hand in the handle again he can't let her leave remembering all of this and her choices are to either always know or never know and the version of her who would never know would... she would cry and feel awful and this is a horribly unfair position to be put in, forcing her to make a choice like this. Everything was beautiful and perfect and it was all a lie and she can see just how much that thought hurts him and she thinks it again to get him out of her head, liar liar liar liar liar....

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, that hurts.

But it's—a true kind of hurt.

Not that anything he said or felt or did with her was fake, it wasn't, he likes her and wants her to be happy just as much as it looked like, but—everything he's done with her since the night they met has been built on that implicit falsehood, the lie that he never did anything bad to her, and she has a right to be upset by that, she has a right to call him a liar—and it hurts even without that, because he likes her and he hurt her and it's painful to watch her feel that and remember that and be hurt by it all over again—it's still good in a way, just watching her feel things, because he does like to watch people feel things especially when they're people he likes, but the bad outweighs the good by a clear margin, it hurts to have hurt her—even setting aside the part where it's sad and terrible watching her feelings about him change, it just hurts to have hurt her at all—but that's right too, these are the true consequences of his actions and it would be lying to himself not to face them.

Not because she's calling him a liar but because she doesn't want him to see, he focuses his will to drop the telepathy. But he hesitates, at the last moment, because he doesn't know whether she still wants to be reading his mind, so he doesn't know whether to do it in both directions or only the one.

Permalink Mark Unread

The fact that he still finds it good in a way just infuriates her more and makes her feel more sick how dare he continue to rape her like this taking this pleasure he did not earn from her, he doesn't deserve it he doesn't deserve it at all he's already taken so much from her and now he's taking more and even though she's glad it hurts him to watch, her own sick sadistic glee at getting revenge on him like this which is only a fraction of what he deserves for what he's done to her he still wants him out.

And then he resolves, and he is and she can still hear him but she knows he can't hear her. She knows it and even though his feelings still hurt to feel because she can see how much he wants and cares for her and regrets things even though he hardly deserves forgiveness it's still ok and important because at least this way she knows he's not listening, not invading her space or privacy or continuing to use her against her will and she can actually think.

"Don't you dare drop it," she says out loud, angry and furious and sad. "I want to be sure you're not listening in and taking your sick fucking pleasure from my mine, you sick asshole demon wizard asshole. Don't drop it and stay over there while I think."

And then she tries to think thinking about how much she'd cared for him and been attracted to him and wanted him and how cute and funny and fun he'd been and how their every experience together was tainted by what he'd done before, not real, not real at all, not the lovely fun idyllic experience of a new college girl from a midwest town but some horrible plot to rape her and hurt her and then follow it up like nothing was wrong like they were just dating like normal people when he'd, he'd already raped her, already taken from her and it didn't, didn't matter that he regretted it, because it was all just... Jenna shudders, and curls into a ball and sobs. "Don't you dare fucking touch me you asshole," she says between sobs, feeling his concern for her welling up when she does so.

And then she curls up and cries and cries and cries, thinking through the loss she didn't even know she had lost  of her virginity, and the choice of who to give it to, the loss of a boyfriend, of everything she'd ever wanted or looked forward to from this, the death of her innocence, the horror of the idea that if she didn't take whatever his fucking deal was and become his (how fucking sick) then she would never ever even know, and how amazingly tempting that is, to go back to her original carefree self full of joy and light and happiness that would probably get dragged down by a sudden breakup and Carol would shake her head at her and be more protective but she'd come back, probably, she would, a little tinged but nothing like this, with her innocence dead and buried and burned and stolen by someone without her even knowing, without her ever knowing until it was gone when she looked, and the awful thought pops into her mind that Carol was right this time, not her mother, and she sobs more.

She cries, all of the thoughts whirling around in her head, the constant presence of Sean's thoughts in the background just giving her more spiteful fuel to the fire, watching him feel worse and worse and worse as she cries, taking a vindictive pleasure in changing how she cries to make him feel even worse. Is this how he felt, doing that wonderful thing to her before? A wonderful thing now poisoned forever by his lies, a wonderful thing she could never have back, not unless she forgets things. She contemplates selective memory wipes that will get her everything back but she's worried he'll never go for such things, she considers just saying never to this entire thing and going away forever but that means that this version of her will be gone forever and she doesn't know if she wants that, that sounds scary and awful and a little like dying. She considers asking him to turn the telepathy on again just so she can scream all of her feelings at him and watch him squirm in his head, taking insufficient revenge for how he's wronged her. She considers, since that's too much, making it selective, so she can send only ever whatever she wants. Maybe she'll do that. But mostly she just cries and sobs and shakes, curled into a ball, crying over the loss and pain and the fact that nothing is going how she wants it to go, this teen romance she's in now is much more awful than it should be, and she doesn't know if she can stand going back and she doesn't know if she can stand to stay. She's going to cry and cry and cry until she's all cried out, and then she and that asshole are going to have to figure things out. Unfortunately.

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits in the driver's seat, and although he doesn't look at her, her misery is a constant pressure on his thoughts. He did that. He did that to her. Jenna, beautiful sweet Jenna, precious adorable Jenna, is crying in his passenger seat because he raped her, and she's gorgeous when she cries but it's not worth it, not at all. He wants to live in the world where he never did that to her, where he had the foresight at the time to realize what a catastrophic mistake he was making.

He doesn't think he could have, though. He thinks he didn't—realize, at the time, how powerful a feeling it is to like someone who likes you, to make someone happy the way he makes—the way he has made Jenna happy. He's had moments like that before, in handfuls here or there, most recently with the ex-girlfriend he told Jenna about, but between his reputation and April's trust issues she never really let her guard down around him long enough to have a time as good as he did today on his and Jenna's date, never mind things as glowingly perfect as what they did together in the car.

He remembers feeling like it was true, in a sense, that he wasn't doing permanent harm to Jenna or Evelyn, because they were never going to remember it anyway, they'd just go their entire lives having had a perfectly pleasant ride in his car with no lingering effects whatsoever. And maybe there is a sense in which that works, but it's—not good enough. He can't un-happen things just by wishing it. Even if he somehow invented time travel, even if that's a thing he can do, he still can't make it not have happened, because even if he somehow replaces the past with a different better past it's still true that it used to be a different way. And he should have realized that—but he didn't. And he should have realized that once you hurt someone and then take away their memory of you hurting them, anything positive you build with them from that point forward is founded on a lie—and he did, sort of, but he didn't think it would matter that much, he didn't realize how important his honesty really was to him. He thought magic would let him escape all the consequences of his crimes, but, like a complete fucking idiot, he neglected to consider how consistently terrible he feels when his crimes are covered up and papered over and drowned in a pile of his parents' money never to be spoken of again.

So now here they are. And—he was right, it looks like, when he guessed that no one would actually want him to own them once they fully understood what kind of person he is. He was right, it looks like, when he guessed that deciding not to hurt people anymore wouldn't be enough to make them feel comfortable around him after they found out how many people he's already hurt, and how badly. And what the hell is he going to do about that? Keep putting himself through this kind of misery on the off chance that someday he'll meet someone as fantastic as Jenna who still likes him with all his secrets laid bare? Go back to preying on people one by one, never asking anyone to be his, even when he really likes them? He still regrets doing what he did to Irene instead of trying his best to get her to agree willingly. And fuck, if Jenna walks out on him and he does his best to let her down gently after her memories are safely locked away and he sees her again someday wearing an empty smile and offering to fuck him for twenty dollars—thinking about that hurts him more than any amount of watching her cry.

He doesn't think he can go back to how he was before. He's not sure he'd want to if he could. And even if he did, somehow, he'd only end up rediscovering all the same things eventually, and it would no doubt hurt just as much the second time around. But he sure has set himself up for a miserable future, when he knows how good it is to like people and get along with them but he can only have it while constantly hiding things from them that would horrify them if they knew.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean's thoughts make an interesting background to her own, and even though she tunes them out half the time as she sobs, not letting them distract her from her own thoughts running in circles and pain and misery and loss and horror, eventually she does listen, in bits and pieces, switches from sobbing to sniffling, and thinks.

The asshole wanted to make it like it never happened, and while he was ever right that he couldn't ever make it so it never happened, that all of this would be gone forever, honestly, she wishes that too. She wants to go back her simple happy desires and wants and be happy bouncy joyful about meeting a cute boy and dancing with him and dating him and going out with him and having a lovely first relationship and she wants the opportunity for that. Again. She wants to go back to how it was with him, all happy and gleeful and headoverheels carefree and really it can never be like that he'll always be him even if he'd never done that to her, she'd still be horrified by who he really was. She's pretty sure. But she wants to do that with him, she wants things to go back to what they were like before, she wants none of this to be real, and he could make her forget, make her forget it, but then they'd just be back where they started with everything being made of lies. She wants to have the opportunity to have this with someone else, anyone else, to have her first time with a person who doesn't secretly rape her and wipe her memory, she wants the first time she remembers to be good, even if really, it was horrible and nothing could ever change that. But he can change her. And what really matters is what she remembers. She wishes she could forget him forever, but that would require her to be his (ugh) it seems like, to edit her memories so carefully. And Carol would notice. As would the several other dozen people she'd talked to about him the past week.

She needs to talk to him about this, she needs to figure out what the heck their options are at this point. She doesn't fully know what she wants yet, what she can have from what's available, if there's anything available at all, but she has to find out.

Jenna picks up her head, looking at Sean, giving him the hardest and frostiest look she can through her tears. "Alright," she tells him. "We need to figure out what we're doing next. Asshole. Let's figure out our options." She can feel him thinking about her and she wants it to stop but she wants to make sure he doesn't read her and she does her best to tune him out again. "On one end there's you wiping all my memories and and breaking up with me and and letting me go back to my perfectly normal life with only a slight hiccup and regret and loss on my end, leaving you to rot like you deserve." Maybe he would ever find someone who would be ok that he'd done all of this, maybe Jenna would have been ok with this if it hadn't been done to her, if he'd told her and broke down in apology and she'd believed him, she'd have been initially horrified but maybe helped. But that's a road that might be closed to her.

Jenna continues, "On the other end there's me becoming yours, whatever that means, and keeping all my memories or taking them all away, so I'm protected against whatever other shit is out there but vulnerable to whatever you want to do to me whenever you want to do it and I don't care how much fucking regret you feel right now I don't want you changing your mind in a fit of despair and, and..." she sobs again. She takes a breath. "I don't want you reading my mind anymore unless I let you, asshole, you don't deserve it. You really don't. Not from me."

Jenna shudders, and sobs, but catches herself. "But what about in the middle somewhere, you asshole. I really wish you hadn't told me any of this, but I'm sure you knew that already. I'm not asking you to do this, not that I could particularly stop you, but what could you take away. What could you do to get us right back to where we were, having a perfectly normal relationship, no matter how much it fucking hurts you. Or what about making me forget this conversation ever happens and we go to the world where I get to learn about magic and never hear about how you raped me and took away my choices like a thief, you asshole. And then maybe you claim me and maybe you hurt forever and ever but I'm never any the wiser. I don't know if I want any of that, asshole. But I want to know what's possible. What you can stomach with your hatred of lies. What we can take back, as you keep seeming to want to do."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

He sighs.

(She's still so good, even when it hurts to look at her. He likes her. He likes her. If he could just have known how this was going to turn out—)

But no. He focuses on the answer to her question.

He could rewind this conversation back to the point where he tells her about magic. It would hurt him to lie to her that way, but he could do it. And he could wipe all her memories of all of this, and go back to before the muffin, and just have a completely normal relationship with her—except that at that point he suspects she'd be able to tell, eventually, that something was wrong. He pretty much thinks that what memories she wants to keep after this conversation is completely up to her, except that he still can't let her know magic exists while she's outside of his car unless he owns her, and he doesn't think he can do a perfect job of hiding how upset he is—

If she really wants to lose her memories, though, if that's the thing she really longs for—if she, as she is now, with full information, wants to return to the world where he never hurt her, and let that be her new reality—then... that's not as much of a lie, not in the way that matters to him. (Especially if she thinks that someday, years or decades down the road, if she stays with him that long, there's a chance she might be okay if he let her remember again.) It's... something he could see himself doing and not have it hurt enough for her to notice. It would still hurt, but it seems like from her perspective that's a benefit, which, you know, is pretty reasonable under the circumstances.

So—if she really wants, he can take away the knowledge that he hurt her, and let her learn the rest and feel however she feels about it, and let that partly-ignorant Jenna make her own decisions from there about whether to belong to him or go free and ignorant; or he can take away everything to do with magic, and keep dating her without telling her anything; or he can do that and break up with her. He doesn't think he can tell her about magic and then not reveal that he has sometimes hurt people with it; there's just too much he'd have to hide from her, with too much ambient evidence floating around, for that to be feasible.

He doesn't want to let her walk away unclaimed, but he recognizes that there's not much chance of her agreeing at this point, especially given how claiming someone works exactly. (He flinches from the thought of how it turned out with Dani. Doing the same thing to Jenna, with her as upset about it as seems likely, would probably be worse; but it'd be worth it to make sure she was safe. And maybe, since this is a much less desperate situation, they could experiment a little to find something that would work that she wouldn't mind as much.)

Probably it'll be fine and nothing bad will happen, if she doesn't agree to be his. He has multiple friends and only two magical slaves so far. There's no reason to think Jenna might be in particular danger, unless someone found out that Sean has magic and went after her to get to him, and he's being very careful about that. He just... really doesn't want to take the chance. (And—owning her would be good, on some levels, there's no denying that—but owning her knowing that she only agreed for her own safety, and actually hates him? That's going to hurt. Worth it to make sure she's safe, but yeah, it'll hurt.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna watches his thoughts go by, the options, and considers them all, it's so much easier to have someone else go through them so she can consider them herself. Many of these are very appealing. Even though she is furious at him, angry furious and horrified at who and what he is, what he's done to her, and doesn't want to be living a lie almost as much as he doesn't, many of the options where she gets her old life back in one form or another are really really tempting. She doesn't want to date him, not anymore, but the idea of being broken up with him feels awful, and really, really truly, she was so happy, and she wants to go back to that. He keeps asking what she wants, and she wants to go back to that, she wants all of this to have been a dream a nightmare, a fading memory dissipating as she wakes up and everything is just how it was and nothing is wrong and her life is normal again, and she has a date with a cute boy to look forward to that weekend. But that would still be a lie. She's so so very tempted but she's terrified. She's especially tempted by the version where she knows everything except that he hurt her, she wants to know how that would play out, if she could in fact forgive him and watch him change, help him change, but she doesn't want to give him the hope. He doesn't deserve it. 

Her stomach turns when she finds out about how it works, how claiming works, and there's no way no way no way in her current state she would ever agree to that. She doesn't particularly care how much he's angry at the magic system, or how much doing it would hurt him especially with how much it hurt him last time, she just. Cannot. Stomach it. Not in her current state. No. 

She's a bit peeved, to be honest, when he finds out that he has other magical slaves, even with Dani who was horrifying extenuating circumstances he has, in a sense, been cheating on her. Not that that really matters in comparison to the rest. At all. 

"What I want," Jenna says finally, "Since you seem to care so much about that, now. Asshole. Is... I want my old self back. I want my old life back. That part of me that you seem to love when you read my mind, when you see my thoughts, the parts of me that you enjoy so much, well, I don't know if I can have that back right now. I want it back. I want it all back. This morning when I woke up I was having a good time with my friends and I was learning things in college and meeting new people and having new experiences and having a good time and I was looking forward to a date with a nice cute boy. I was happy; I was on an adventure. And well, now that part of me feels broken. You picked me up and saw a pretty bauble and you crushed it because you wanted to have some fun. And then..." she sobs. "I don't want to have to deal with any of this! A little while ago I was so so curious about magic I would have loved learning about it. It would have been so wonderful, having a magic boyfriend, even if he had a troubled past, I could have forgiven you! I could have understood. But now I'm not curious anymore. I don't want to do it anymore, I want to turn away and close my eyes and squeeze them tight and pretend none of this ever happened. You took away my curiosity, my joy, my desire to see new things and find out about them and talk to people, and maybe I'd get it back, but I don't know. Right now I just want to go home and go to sleep. And I don't even want to do that, to take the easy way out, because it would mean I would be happily attracted to my rapist. Asshole. Or you could just break up with me, but I don't really want that either, because our time together was so good, and that other me would be so fucking devastated, even if only for a week. So I can't decide what I want. Asshole. Why don't you tell me what you want, just so I know, so I have somewhere to start, not that I should really be caring what you want, and we'll see where we go from there." 

Permalink Mark Unread

What he wants?

For a moment he struggles to organize his thoughts into words, to answer the question out loud, but he can't seem to make it happen, and she's reading his mind anyway, so he doesn't have to.

He wants...

He wants to not have hurt her. Well, he can't have that. He wants her to be okay—he wants to figure out what she needs, and give her that, whatever it is—he wants her to get to be happy again—he wants to see her be happy again, he wants to get to make her happy again—but he is very clear, in his priority ordering, that he would rather she be happy without him if her life would be worse with him in it.

He thinks for a moment of—if the thing she wants is to forget that he hurt her but not still be into him, maybe he could patch that with mind control—but of course it would stop working as soon as she left his car, so that doesn't work. And—fuck. It's actually hard to think in terms of what he wants for himself, because making things convenient for him is so obviously not a solution to the problem, the problem is that he raped her, and he can't undo it and he can't make it better because—the only real solution is to find what she's okay with, and if she's not okay with anything then he isn't either.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's so fucking regretful. Like actually regretful. It's great that he's growing as a person. If only he could have grown a week ago and then everything would have been fine. 

She can see a world where she would have forgiven him for everything, over time, after getting used to it, disgusted by what he'd done to other people but glad to know he was learning, attracted and enticed and drawn in by the prospect of magic enough to ignore or forgive some things, if only it had been shown to her gently. If only it hadn't been done to her, if only he hadn't taken away her choices and her adventure and made it his instead, making everything they'd done together into a horrible mockery. A farce. It wasn't in some ways, everything had happened had been real, between the both of them, he just hadn't realized that it was wrong to rape someone and wipe their minds and then try to date them as though nothing had happened. She wanted the promise of everything, she can remember just how enticed she was once she got over the shock of the muffin and how pretty and interesting and new the future seemed until she screamed and curled up and cried in the corner. Maybe in a little while she'll get that back. But right now there's no way for her to heal, not without keeping her memories and having time to process and look into the weird and interesting future of sex-based magic powers that she would be so interested in if not for her horrifying introduction. 

"I don't know," she says, slowly, "if any of the outcomes are really ok. Anything that's ok for me wouldn't be for you, or at least wouldn't be something you could keep up at this point." She smiles grimly. "I want to know what I would do if I wasn't horrified and burned out right now, and I don't know how to do that given that as soon as I leave this car you're going to take all my memory away. I don't have time to process any of it. I want to know what I want when I'm, when I'm happy. When I'm me, when I'm who I was an hour ago. And right now that me is so far away I don't know what she wants. She might want to go on an adventure again, even if it hurts. I don't fucking know anymore." She lets the tears flow down her cheeks again. "I want to punish you and I want to forget everything and I want our old relationship back and I want to learn about magic and I want to never know any of this happened and I don't want you to, to touch me ever again because you don't deserve my niceness after what you've done to me. And I can't have all of that, it doesn't work. I want to be me again, and I don't know how we can do that without letting you put your slimy hands all over me again. The best outcome would be to call it quits, but then I would never get to have an adventure like this one. And leaving me unknowing and smiling is, is..." she sobs again and curls up. "You hurt me, you hurt me you hurt me so badly, you just did what you wanted and you thought it was okay, and I can't make it go away. You took away my choices and you made me feel such pain and then you have the gall to date me afterwards and I'm still just going in circles again. You made me like you. I still like you. But also I hate you. Asshole."

She sobs for a little while longer. "I need a better way to think," she says finally. "Is there some way, any way to make this better. Easier. Any way I can get over this crying faster and get to the point, or have time to do it. Or see what I'd think if, if, if I'd had more time. Because it's so hard to think right now, and I don't feel like myself at all anymore." 

Permalink Mark Unread

—well, yeah, that sounds like a thing that can straightforwardly be accomplished with mind control—he'd have to think for a second to get an exact goal he's sure of—he could just will her to be comforted, to be more okay, or he could try willing her to actually think faster but he's never done that before and he's not sure how possible it is or how much extra time she'd need—

Permalink Mark Unread

She laughs despite herself. "I have no idea how much extra time I'd need either." She pauses, trying to figure out what she actually wants here. The idea of him doing any actual mind control on her like that is abhorrent, but maybe there's something simpler they can do. She wants to be able to think clearly. She wants to be her old self. Her old self isn't exactly compatible with her current memories, but maybe if she has a nice nap she'll feel a lot better about things and be able to be that person again. Or maybe she won't. But maybe... 

"Let's start with something simple," she says, carefully. "I think I want a nap. A nice long one. I really just want to sleep right now, and I honestly, honestly think that will help. Is there some way you can make me feel like I just had all that sleep, all at once?" She laughs again. "I have no idea what you can do. I almost feel curious enough to ask. Maybe I will after I get some sleep. Or feel like it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yeah. I can do that."

His eyes flash gold, and she sleeps.

He wants her to have pleasant, comforting dreams, that she won't regret having when she wakes up. He wants them to be as—dense—as possible, to give her as much unconscious processing time as her mind can safely pack into the space of a few minutes. He wants them to be... whatever dreams are the best ones for her to have right now, according to her own needs and desires and opinions.

 

He lets her sleep that way for five minutes, watching the clock. Five minutes seems like a reasonable amount of time for a first try.

Five minutes, from his current perspective, feel an awful lot like forever.

He thinks about reading her mind, and doesn't do it, because she wouldn't want him to. He thinks about the fact that he could use mind control to make her be okay with him, fiddle with her memories and attitudes until she smiled at him again, and that one he doesn't even consider as a serious possibility for the brief instant it would take him to reject it; he knows damn well that he just isn't okay with doing that on any level. He thinks about how much he regrets his choices. He thinks about how much he already misses the awkward car cuddles, how much he would've loved to snuggle her cozily in a proper bed. He keeps track of the time. He notices he's started crying, and wills himself to stop.

When five entire minutes have passed, he wakes her up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna wakes and stretches and smiles, thank goodness that was just a... no. No it wasn't. She freezes, and frowns. She's still in his car, and she slept because she asked him to. And she's still reading his mind. She frowns again. Still, as horrible as this situation is, she feels better. Much better. Before she just wanted to sleep and now she's wondering how he got this power and where it came from and what its limits are and what he can do with it and... and yeah ok that feels a lot better. He's still horrible. He's still an asshole. He still hurt her and hurt her and hurt her and... and the dating afterwards hurts, it still burns and makes her ache and still feels like a mockery. But it was honest and real, and she knows he feels that way, and she knows he regrets everything. And if they could do it over from scratch, well. It could work.

There's no way to do it over from scratch, but it isn't fair that the only thing standing between them, between her and finding out more about magic from a boy whose whimsy gives her muffins and makes her feel incredible and loves the way she thinks (shudder) and the way she acts and the way she is and, and, well, it could have worked, at least for a while. But it doesn't have to work. He hurt her and that's never going to go away. And there's no way right now that she'd agree to do what it would take to become his, not if it requires that. But she's more open to more right now, to seeing what it would it would be like to continue to date him as long as he was careful and things didn't go too awry and... something. She still doesn't quite feel like herself. She's still not sure what to do. But she feels like she can make a much better choice now and stick by it and have things no go horribly if she does."That... helped a lot," she says finally, smiling at him softly. "Thank you." He really is sweet, in some ways. Even if he is an asshole in others. And if all he wants to do is make her happy well then there are ways she could be made happy, ways that she could be happy and be with him and maybe with enough time the informed version of herself could learn to forgive him and realize that once upon a time he made a mistake and really she knows his upbringing wasn't the greatest and maybe just maybe everything could work out. This is a bit more investment than a college fling which is probably what this would have been to begin with really deserves but there's magic involved and how's that going to even work anyways if she only knows about it when she's in the car there's going to be three levels of herself which is kindof strange to balance at least until she's going to be like that until she can get up the courage to forgive him or find out that they shouldn't be together or something. 

"Alright," she says after a moment. "I think I have a bit of an inkling of what I want. I think I want, I want to keep trying this, because I want to know more about magic even though I am pretty annoyed and angry and hateful at you still, and because I liked what we were doing even if some of it was rotten some of it was real. And, and I was having fun. And I want to go back to having fun. And part of me wishes that it wasn't with you but part of me wants to know where things would go and go back to how easy and wonderful things were before. But I still want to learn about magic. And I still want to be consulted on things, at least until I figure out if I can learn to forgive you. Which I don't know if I can ever do. But I want to see if I can." 

Permalink Mark Unread

—he wouldn't have expected it to hurt when she smiles at him, but it does, it really really does, because—she still likes him—and he likes her too—and he has fucked this up so very badly—but it's good, too, that she's okay enough to smile, that she does still like him—

"—yeah," he says softly. "Yeah. I can, I can do that."

And if—if she wants him to hold off on certain things for now with whatever other version or versions of her they end up creating, like not having sex with them, or something, or if there's one in between this one and the one outside the car who learns about magic and about him hurting people—there really isn't a feasible way to learn about magic and not about him hurting people—maybe not letting her become his even if she wants to, or not reading her mind even if she says it's okay—he can try to figure out what excuses to make.

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes a breath. She does still like him. The sleep helped. He has been sweet and good and kind and wonderful to her, and sexy and hot and fun and the kisses have been great... and none of that was him cheating or using magic. She so very much wants everything they had to be real and it was but he hurt her, so horribly, and she doesn't know if she'll ever be able to forgive him. But it's not fair to herself to do that to her usual self, and, and she wants this adventure. And some part of her is making an analogy to the usual trope of fantasy romance novels with the tortured male love interest and she hates herself a little bit for making the comparison because the girls in those stories always seem so foolish but they always do redeem the boy and this boy does seem pretty redeemable. As long as she can keep an eye on him. 

As for answers to his unspoken question, and honesty she can see why he likes reading her mind so much even if it's not just her mind that he likes it really does come in handy quite a bit to know what he's thinking and how he's feeling and how to shape what she says or does based on unspoken thoughts and ideas, but to answer his questions, she says, "I think we might need some excuses to make, yes." She misses kissing him and things and some part of her stomach turns at the idea of being into him and not knowing it but she tells herself again that he regrets it and that she'd forgive him if it were anyone else. Just like what happens in the romance novels with the foolish female characters. But she wants the adventure, she really does. "I think we need to figure out how to get our stories straight and figure out what everyone knows and figure out how to make sure you don't read my mind unless I let you, and very much not go any further with sex at the moment, for now. I realize you will do whatever I want, at least at the moment," she grins at him, "but honestly it's easier to figure things out if you think through them. What exactly do you want this to look like, if we want to make sure I get woken up often enough to get consulted on what's going on here." It's really odd that in some senses she has all the power here even though he's the one with all the magic, that all her power is just an illusion, but it's not an illusion she's going to break and honestly she has all the power because he's so regretful, and he's going to bend over backwards to try and make it up to her. Actually...

"Just to be sure, you're sure you're not going to make any exception for me keeping my memories outside the car? Because that would make things much, much easier and less convoluted." She supposes she understands why he wouldn't, but she wants to be sure, and he's very much convincible of a lot of things at the moment. And things would be so much simpler that way. 

Permalink Mark Unread

(Oh her smile. Ow. Good ow, maybe, but ow.)

He tries to sort through what the different levels would look like, but then she asks another question. He shakes his head immediately. "Nobody outside my power gets to know I have it." That's—important, especially given the implications of Dani, the dangers that must be out there. He has to be able to protect himself and his people. And if she ever remembers something outside his car, then she'll always remember that thing outside his car, unless he owns her, which she has made pretty clear she doesn't want; so if he lets her leave the car with the wrong level of information once, that puts an end to all the clever schemes they might have that involve manipulating her memory; unless, again, he owns her. And, again, given all of the everything he's hardly about to push for that.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so interesting, the way her smile hurts him. He clearly cares about her deeply, partly because he hurt her so so horribly, but partly because he likes her, likes her a lot, and really that hasn't ever changed. Some part of herself is worried that she's deluding herself about this whole thing, that she's getting into a relationship with someone horrible just because it made her happy and because of the promise of magic and because it's comfortable and because she doesn't want to lose what she had even though there is something terrible here. But she wants to forgive him, she does, she wants to wake up one day in his car with her full memories intact and find that she forgives him for everything that he did and even though it hurts her so very much it's ok to do even more fun things with him and let him read her mind again and watch him smile at her and know that she did that. Or at least find out if she ever can. But right now it all just hurts too much. 

It was worth a shot. She understands, she supposes, the idea that he has about keeping himself safe, she might do the same in his position. Well no she wouldn't he's far more careful then she would ever be she would totally show off with it and tell all her friends and she wonders what owning someone as a girl would be like and maybe she shouldn't think about that right now yuck but regardless she would probably be a lot less safe than he is being right now and she understands why he's doing it and it's probably better for her sake that he does it too even if it would make things so much simpler and help her get over all of this faster and would be so much simpler but. They'll have to do this a harder way. And that's ok. 

"Alright," she says. "I understand. Maybe at some point I'll be able to, to become, yours," though that really is way more of a commitment than she was supposed to be making wasn't this supposed to be a college fling in the first place whatever it's fine she's not doing it yet, "and that will make things go faster. But it might be a long long long while. Regardless, then, let's go back to getting our stories straight, shall we?" She gives him a still slightly strained, but warmer smile, encouraging him again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods.

So—

The version on the outside is easiest, she just won't remember anything about magic, that's perfectly straightforward. It gets more complicated if there are layers in between. Like, for a version that knows about magic and about him hurting people but not about him hurting her—well, unless she's got a better suggestion, he can just rewind her right to the moment before he showed her, and instead of doing that he can—show her a version of his thoughts where it never happened. He'll probably need to cheat at that with magic but he's pretty sure he can do it.

And then, well, if she likes, every time they're in the car together and have a few minutes to spare, he can bring out this version of her and talk to her a bit. And—if there's a version in between and she decides to belong to him, he can—maybe bring this version out first to check if it's okay with her too? And if this version doesn't want to, he can... hmm...

He tries to think of a good reason why he might not want to own Jenna. A good reason besides the truth. And when he tries to—fit his thoughts into the right shape—the answer he arrives at is: he didn't hurt her but he thought about it, and he's hurt so many other people, and he doesn't want her to belong to him until he's sure that he won't. Because if he hadn't had this conversation, he wouldn't be sure.

Something like that works pretty well for a reason not to want to go farther with the base version, too. They got kind of carried away, making out in the car; it was, in fact, a lot harder than he thought to remember where the line was, or that there even was a line. The hypothetical version of himself who isn't already a rapist is concerned as hell about that, and wants to take it way slower in future so he can pick up the skill of not getting carried away.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The problem with the version outside of the car," says Jenna with a sigh, "Is that we still need to figure out how to keep you from going too far with her." Even though it would in some senses make sense and be preferable to get her usual self to stop kissing him and being happy around him and making out with him she'd have no reason to keep dating him and would be rather cross and they'd have to break up and then she'd never learn about magic and never figure out if she could ever forgive him. Which, she still wants to figure out how to do. "I don't think I want you to... I really like kissing you and even if I'm disgusted by it I won't understand without these memories." A tear shows up in Jenna's eye. "I just want her to be innocent and happy just like I was, just like I want to be, and that means you need to treat her the same." 

She pauses, and takes a breath. "And I'm not sure if I even want a version of me that knows about magic, and if that version of me knows you hurt people. Once. Badly. So incredibly badly." She shudders, and frowns a little more. "It'll certainly help me learn to forgive you, if that ends up being possible, if I'm processing it somewhat as her. And the, the bit where you gave me that dessert was cute." It really really was. "And I want a version of me, that, that gets to have that joy and wonder and discovery without being weighted down by pain and suffering of you being an asshole. But it also seems unfair to her to, to lie so much." Jenna hangs her head. This is so so hard to figure out. Some part of her just wants to give up on this and leave and have none of this have ever happened and go back to her fling but that will lead to... well, would it be so bad? Yes, yes it would. He doesn't deserve her. He has to earn her properly after what he's done. 

"And yes, regardless of what we choose," Jenna tells him, her face hardening a little, "I expect to be consulted. Excuses like "I'm worried about going too far" make sense, but I expect to be consulted with full knowledge before you get your joy from seeing my thoughts, because it's sick that you can hurt me and then take it away and keep me like a pretty... a pretty toy or something like that. But hopefully, I'll..." she wants the joy back the simple pleasure and it'll never be simple again but at least she can get back the joy and elation and things if she learns to forgive. And she'll get to learn about magic. Even if the magic is being used by someone evil or who was evil and her mother would tell her that this was a bad idea to go down this path it's still totally a Christian thing to try and redeem someone and also he's still really sweet and hot and attractive and there's nothing wrong with that. 

"I think," she says with a sigh, "I think we'll need to smooth off a lot of rough edges as we do this. But I think I can be ok with learning that you have hurt people and thought about hurting me, but didn't." It'll certainly make her feel special, and that will help. And, Jenna supposes, she is special in a way -- he thought about her and liked her and wanted to keep her and he wants her forgiveness, which well, makes her special and important. "We should probably try, and, and see what happens with that, and see how we both handle it, as soon as we're sure." Jenna gives him a soft, wan smile. She really hopes this works. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's going to miss reading her mind, he really is. But he's not even slightly tempted to cheat and do it without asking. It's probably within his power in a technical sense to do that and hide it from her, but, as this entire conversation has proved, he is not willing to have a close relationship with someone where he's concealing something from them that would change their opinion of him for the worse if they knew it. He can handle doing that if there is a version of the person who knows what's up and is on board; he did something sort of like that with Valerie. But if he's just plain lying to them with no extra layers—no. No matter how painful it is to tell them, or how much he stands to lose.

She could just walk away from him. She could say she wanted to break up, and he'd do it. That she's not doing that is... better than he could reasonably have expected. When he thinks about that, and about the many-layered deception they're planning, he feels... determined to make it worthwhile. He really, really doesn't want to fuck this up. Not just because he wants what they had back—he does, he wants that a lot, but even more than that he wants—to make this turn out well enough that after a few months or a year she'll look back on it and be glad she decided to stay. He wants to live up to the implicit expectation that letting her other selves date him will be a better deal from her perspective than never speaking to him again.

He takes a deep breath and tries to smile back. He's pretty sure it doesn't work.

"Okay," he says. "Yeah. Okay. Do you—want to try it now? Is there," words, how do words work—is there more stuff she wants to think through first?

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna nods and gives him a wan smile. She knows she's in much less control than it looks like, he can do whatever he wants to her and just simply not tell her and live a lie the entire rest of his life, she knows she's taking advantage of the fact that it feels bad for him. But the fact that it feels bad for him and that he wants forgiveness and wants to make everything right and wants to be good and not do anything like this anymore means that he's somehow managing to grow as a person and it wouldn't be fair to just punish his growth. Even if he deserves it. Plus the fact that he's sweet and hot and very fun to kiss and extra fun to do other things with which maybe she'll do one day and maybe she'll become his they should probably experiment if there are easier ways when she's a little more stable and feeling better about this whole setup. But for now she knows he wants to make it right, and there would be very little to stop him going back on his word if he wanted to anyways, and she also wants to look back on this in a few months or so to find out that it really had been worth it. She wants it to be worth it, and she expects that it very well might be. 

"You're really going to have to do a better job of pretending with me when I don't know why you're feeling so bad," she tells him. Then she takes a breath and steels herself. This isn't her last chance to back out, not by a longshot, not even a little bit, but it feels like it and she makes sure. "Alright," she tells him. "Let's pick up where we left off, and see how it goes. Ready whenever you are." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay."

He closes his eyes, and summons his will, and—

Rewind.

He'll need two layers of himself for this, but hey, his mind is his, isn't it? So he just does that. He puts Jenna back in the exact mental and physical state she was in when he restored her memories, temporarily paused while he sorts everything out, and puts his outer layer back in the exact mental and physical state he was in, except that the outer Sean remembers certain things a little differently—if he runs that layer too long, his outer self will probably figure out that something's up, because the altered memories are a little out of character, but he can steer things from behind the scenes and hopefully it'll work out. And if not he can talk it over with the Jenna who knows things and try again. So.

Unpause.

His eyes flash gold.

And Jenna remembers—a sudden headache that left as abruptly as it began, and the space in the car warping as he stared at her hungrily with glowing golden eyes—and Sean remembers (falsely) how he was nervous because it was the first time he'd ever done this, and he wasn't sure how long he could keep her without her getting suspicious even with memory modification to cover his tracks, and he couldn't be completely sure that her memories would stay gone after she left the car, so he stopped, at the last second, and didn't touch her at all.

The next person he met on that hunt wasn't so lucky, though.

And then—well, then Valerie, but more importantly, then Dani—it was such a relief to be able to tell someone, even though she ended up thinking he's a monster—and he realized that he can't, actually, keep hiding things from people the way he has been.

He stops reading her mind in the wake of that flash of memory and insight. (Because the other Jenna wanted him to.) Because if she wants privacy while she deals with all that, she should have it. He doesn't—he doesn't want to do things to her that she doesn't want him to, and it scares him how close he came to exactly that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna wants to know what he means by being a bad person and then she does know, and she backs away a little bit and shudders at the sudden revelation of his sadistic tendencies, the desire to hurt and make them feel things and she understands where he's coming from and why he's trying to explain it and explain that he's trying something else now because he can still get a similar sort of thing a different way, a better sort of thing, according to him, and he's taken other people and she only get little flickers of who they are and she's just a little bit jealous and worried and confused but she's still listening or whatever you'd call this it's not really listening but it certainly is a listening sort of thing and that doesn't really matter anyways she should go back to listening or whatever this should be called.

And then with a dawning realization and a little bit of fear she starts to get a sinking feeling in her stomach when she realizes what he might have meant about wanting people to know about it, about what he meant with hiding before, how he doesn't want to hide and this is him not hiding and how he doesn't want to trick her and he wants her to know exactly everything and even though he's promising in a sense not to hurt her but there's a small sense of anymore attached to that that she's suddenly dreading when she realizes what it might mean...

 

And then after a moment of disorientation as the memories flood back into her mind she breathes a sigh of relief as it's no longer nearly as bad as she thought but he hurt people and she shrinks back further anyways. He really truly and utterly hurt people in horrible bad ways and wiped their memories and sent them off none the wiser and he'd almost done the same thing to her and the only thing that would have saved her is his caution and worry, she remembers her terror and worry and fear as his eyes glowed like a demon and the world shook around her she remembers the splitting headache and also it's kindof scary and horrifying that the first thing he tried was pain he likes pain he enjoys it and that's so very scary but he doesn't want to hurt her anymore he wants to keep her and be sweet to her and enjoy her and tell her the truth and that's so very sweet but also terrifying and her mind flickers back to all those teenage romance books that she may have snuck at the library when she was 15 before the librarian told her parents where the good girl hangs out with the bad boy and occasionally the magic bad boy vampire who has hurt people and has to be redeemed by the nice girl and it was a delightful fantasy even if some part of her was shouting at the girl that such a thing was dangerous and she should be shouting at herself but he's still such a nice and cute and hot boy and she can still read his mind even if he's giving her space and he truly wants to be good to her and maybe she can make sure he's good to other people and wow he does have other people (her mind balks somewhat at Valerie and the fact that he never told her and wow that's a problem but one step at a time) but maybe she can convince him to be better (and monogamous, he's cute and the prototypical badboy but he's also having sex with other people and he thinks that's ok and that's a problem for a little later let's deal with the bigger problem first here). She's a little miffed at the universe for putting her in this position as the girl-who-redeems from her books which she knows even if they were fun fantasies were simply just fantasies and this is a lot more than just schoolwork that she's going to have to do but maybe there's some magic she can get magic too and that would be amazing and fun and wonderful even if the only instances of magic she's seen so far have been horrible well except for all the wonderful things Sean did for her he's clearly into her that's so wonderful but now this is something to deal with.

She takes a breath, still rather wary and scared but knowing what he's thinking and feeling and knowing he doesn't want to hurt her. "Ok this is really a lot," she says, not quite smiling, but not quite frowning either. "This is really really a lot. Thank you, thank you for not hurting me before, I know it was luck and not anything else but thank you anyways." She takes another breath. "And... and if we're going to do this at all you're going to need to keep being honest with me like this, and not hurt me, and, and, maybe not hurt anyone else anymore?" And probably not have sex with anyone else but they'll get to that one step at a time. Gosh what is she doing she has schoolwork why is she considering being a romance novel character to redeem a bad boy why is she doing this he's just so hot and fun and cute and this will be an adventure and even if it's a lot she wants to because it's new and interesting. And he's really cute and what he did to her was amazing even if it did involve mindreading which is a little scary now that she knows what he's done but also kindof hot if she thinks about it. "But I don't think it is quite bad enough that I want to run from you, the way you seem to be worried about." It should be, it really really should be, but it isn't, oh gosh what is she doing she's crazy how can she be considering this. She tentatively reaches out a comforting hand and places it on his shoulder, looking up at him with a very small smile. "Okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He's nervous that she's going to tell him she wants nothing to do with him, because that would be super reasonable, it would be fair for her to decide that she doesn't feel safe with him, it would be fair for her to decide that she doesn't like him, the thing about being honest and letting people decide what they think of you with full information is that sometimes they don't like what they see—

And yes, of course, he doesn't want to hurt her now (although his feelings on not hurting other people are more complicated), he wants to kiss her and cuddle her and make her happy and—and keep her—except he's a little afraid to keep her, because he's hurt so many people and—he doesn't know how good he is at not hurting someone when he wants to—it was harder than he thought, to remember not to go too far, and he kind of did do more to her than she agreed to, and even though it turned out well this time what if next time they're not so lucky? He likes her so much and—he wants the things they had today, the cuddles and kisses and sweetness, he wants so much more of that, and if he's going to have it without lying to her he has to only ever treat her in ways she is okay with, and what if he fails at that, that would be the worst thing—

But. Then she smiles at him.

He smiles back, a small tentative relieved smile.

"Okay," he says softly.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's very worried about what she sees, but she doesn't not like it, she likes him a lot or at least finds him hot and sexy and cute and sweet and she likes everything they've done and everything he's done to her, with her, that they've done together, minus one small moment of terror and one bit of pain which she's not very happy about but he does regret and want to make up for, at least. And he wants to do such sweet things with her, things that make her blush a little, especially with all the feelings he has tied up in "keep", she's not so sure if she wants that she wants to have some amount of freedom to leave things if she wants and also he's keeping other people at the moment which is still something they need to talk about.

"It... was a little bit more than we agreed to, yes, but it... it wasn't too far and it was sweet and you didn't take advantage of me. It was a start" and also it was really hot and she is just a little bit dreaming of being overwhelmed like she was before and then taken advantage of because she's so into it no matter what she'd said before and it's really good that he's not reading her mind anymore because she'd be blushing so much more than she is right now just thinking about it she wants to be made to feel like that and keep asking for more and carried off to his apartment and... and... no she should really stop thinking about this right now now is not a good time. And she's blushing a lot. Jenna swallows and shakes her head a little to recover. "But... but if you're worried about controlling yourself you... people don't like being hurt like that, and making them forget about it doesn't mean you didn't hurt them. It would have been horrible if you'd done that to me. If, if you want to be sure you can be good you have to put yourself in situations where you might not be and then do good anyways. I think. And I'll think you're good too. And I believe you can, you could have done whatever you wanted to me in the car just now, and I would have agreed in the moment to it. And then we both would have regretted it." And this is so very true, she wanted so much in that moment, even if he was using magic to help, it was so hot and sexy and needy and wonderful she would have agreed to quite a bit and she's very glad that he controlled himself like that. Wow, she's really glad. Also she wants to do it again. Later. When she's had a bunch of time to process this.

Permalink Mark Unread

—well okay now he has to take a moment to contemplate how hot it would've been to do whatever he wanted to her, to make her want it, to see her wanting and then give her everything she dreamed of—

Okay, yep, really hot, moving on now.

He... wants to think he'd be good at controlling himself. It would be nice if he could just—not worry about it, and let the fact that he knows he doesn't really want to hurt her carry him through. But it's so important to get this right, it's incredibly important, even if she's okay taking risks, he isn't, not with something as important as this. Especially since he is literally magic and there's a lot of things he could do on a momentary impulse that would have lasting consequences even if he regretted them in the very next instant. He wants to be careful. He likes her so so much and he wants to do so many things with her and... the most important thing is still making sure she's okay and that he doesn't do anything he'll regret. So. Holding off on the magic mindreading makeouts for now seems like... a good plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh yup she's blushing now yup she's super blushing she really wants that or at least she finds it hot wanting is kindof complicated and he wants it and it would be such fun and she knows he can see her blush and knows why she's blushing and that just makes her blush more and she's really bright red and her ears are burning and whoops well she probably has something to think about when she gets home tonight doesn't she yup yup yup. She should probably also think about this later and not right this second when there are more important things to be talking about and thinking about now matter how what he's thinking about makes her feel and want just from remembering and ok that's enough seriously.

"Holding off on the magical makeouts is... probably for the best, for now," she agrees (even if she doesn't want to agree he's being so sensible which is good and it's good that he's being sensible because he's strong and hot and magical and wants to do awful things and she'd have no way of stopping him and unlike the other things these aren't awful things she wants him to do the little flickers she got from what he did to other people are more than enough to turn her stomach and want to shrink and run away far away because that would be so awful and horrible). "But we shouldn't do nothing, if all you do is shut yourself off from everything because you're worried about things then you won't ever do anything. If you're scared, you should try things anyways, that's what I generally do!" She beams at him, then frowns a little. "Maybe that's not the best advice in your case but really the best way to become less scared of doing things is to do things! Smaller things at first if you have to! Otherwise you'll just stay in here scared of everything and then you'll never do anything again and that would be awful." And plus she wants to do things with him and that would be boring and silly if she couldn't. "The more we do together, the more you can figure out what your limits are and how to control them better." and wow is she still being a romance character, why is this happening, this is so unfair. Fun and amazing and full of magic but so unfair. "You can learn to trust yourself more and more that way, and, and I'll trust you more too."

Permalink Mark Unread

...he smiles, hesitantly. "Okay."

The thought of her trusting him—of earning her trust— is good. It's bad to be wrongly mistrusted, but it's bad to be wrongly trusted, too—or he wouldn't be here showing her all this. The best thing is when someone trusts you and they're right to.

—and that's kind of the heart of the issue, isn't it? Before this week he never really... seriously considered the idea of becoming trustworthy. He's still not really sure he can do it. It's hard and he's not used to it and he can't count on everyone being as nice about it as Jenna—Dani wasn't—it's fair to call him a monster, knowing what they know about him. He can't reasonably expect better.

But it's nice, to be... accepted. Encouraged. It's nice to see her smile at him like that. It's nice to see her blush when he thinks about fucking her.

...he kind of wants to kiss her, but he hesitates, because he isn't sure if now is the time—

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna totally expects that he will in fact be rightly trusted. He... well he hasn't had the greatest track record before, she supposes. But she can read his mind right now (which is still so very cool and she should probably ask a whole lot more about that soon because she wants to see everything he can do and if there's ways other than the car and... everything! There's so much to explore! But there are still other things to do first) and because she can read it she can tell how sincere he's trying to be and what he wants and she does in fact expect him to get it. He's just unnecessarily scared but if he tries it it should be easy. And yeah it's... reasonable why Dani thinks he's a monster because he kindof has been but if he's going to stop then he'll stop being a monster and then the plot of a romance novel will happen and then things will be fine. Admittedly this is a lot to commit to because she's not sure if she'll stay with him forever like happens in books but she expects that as long as all of his desire to be good isn't solely because of her it will be fine. Probably.

And then he wants to kiss her and Jenna blushes a little and it's almost cute how he's being unsure about it it's almost sweet because a kiss would certainly be good. Though maybe not a big one. Even though his kisses are great even when he's not reading her mind and she enjoys being close to him and feeling him touch her and his lips on hers and... and everything. But she does enjoy doing things and he should also enjoy doing things and she blushes a little at how forward she's being even though at this point with everything that's going on that's a little bit silly and pushes herself upwards to give him a quick kiss on the lips that might not be so quick but she'd try. Because it's important to show him that it's ok to take little risks like this. And it won't be bad if he does even if he does turn out to be wrong this isn't something she's going to hate him for and she should maybe tell him that in words since he's not actually reading her mind right now. After the kiss.

Permalink Mark Unread

!!

Oh she's so good! She's so pretty and sweet and kissable and beautiful and good!

Nearly every other thought in his head disappears as soon as she leans in to kiss him. He's not reading her mind, but he's reading her body language, keeping close track of how she seems to be feeling, interpreting her movements on an instinctive level that feels to him like just knowing what everything means. And he's so thrilled that she wants to kiss him, that she likes kissing him, that he can still make her feel good—and it's so good to make her feel good, he loves it, even when he can only see the results reflected in how she moves and not read them right out of her thoughts, it's still amazing, it's—

But then he pauses just a little, and refocuses his attention, this time specifically checking whether she seems to still want to be kissing him or whether she's conflicted about it. Because that's important, and when he's lost in the joy of kissing her he doesn't really think about it, and he needs to start getting in the habit of tracking that. It matters what she wants to be doing, not just how she feels about doing it.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's so cute how he feels like that! It feels really really good to be enjoyed like that, no wonder he liked reading her mind, kissing feels so wonderful when you can see just how the other person feels and how happy you're making them and what they're liking and he feels so wonderful and she just wants to keep kissing, feeling him trying to move and read her and kiss her better and the kiss is wonderful and he's so happy about it, so relieved and happy and it's so easy to keep leaning into the kiss and kissing him and enjoying him and—

Jenna giggles at the thought, and does in fact slowly pull away when he thinks it, because he is totally right and she didn't quite intend to keep kissing that long and now she's blushing a little again but also this totally demonstrates restraint and responsibility and that's good and she should tell him that and wasn't she going to tell something else about the kiss when they kissed? She's a little flustered she can't quite remember what it was but she might remember if she tells him about the other thing at least and also he's really cute and fun to kiss and she's really glad she gets to do it more.

"See," she tell him after a moment, smiling, "that's a good example of restraint, and being trustworthy. And" oh right that's what it was "even if it hadn't gone perfectly, even if I hadn't wanted you to kiss me, it's not something that I would have gotten angry about. You can make mistakes it's more than okay, especially little ones." Also, his kisses are really really nice and she would very much like to have more of them even if... oh right. They should probably talk about that. Her face falls a little.

"So, um, there's one one other thing we should probably talk about and then I can go back to my dorm and think about this some" and hopefully not think about it too much because she did in theory have schoolwork and other friends and there's magic and she wants to learn all about it but they can do this again soon later and it's also a lot later than she expected it to be and she feels a lot less tired than she should be sleeping is good and it's probably a lot to think about "and that's, well... I realize the circumstances are weird but I'm a little uncomfortable with the fact that you seem to be dating at least one other person, if not more, I'm not entirely sure."  She blurts it out and then blushes a little more. Honestly she gets why he might not have said anything and his history is weird and she kindof wants to ignore it but it's been bothering her the whole time and she really should say something. "More than a little uncomfortable, maybe." She frowns a little.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's happy that she liked it and happy that she's smiling and happy that she thinks he did good, and then—

—totally caught off-guard by the follow-up.

At first he tries to think of who else he might be dating and comes up empty, and then he realizes that of course she's talking about Valerie, and in retrospect it should've been obvious that that's the sort of thing you mention to someone who's considering calling you her boyfriend, although he's still sort of unclear on why, because when he tries to imagine Jenna with a girlfriend or boyfriend or magically bound slave of her own, his instinctive response is to get excited about her being happy with them and about how maybe he could be their friend and bond over their shared interest in this excellent Jenna. He does realize that not everyone feels like this. Maybe if he imagines her belonging to someone else—? Yeah that feels bad, but partly because he doesn't trust a stranger to take as good care of her as he wants to—which is a little unfair of him because he doesn't entirely trust himself with that either—and partly because he doesn't expect to be able to share her, magically speaking, and he wanted to own her too...

Anyway, even if he doesn't understand her feelings, she still gets to have them. He's just not... sure... what to do about them. It's not like he could stop owning Valerie even if he wanted to, and he doesn't. Man, is Jenna gonna get this far and then end up dumping him over exclusivity? That's sort of upsettingly hilarious. Valid, though. If what she's looking for is a guy who's not involved sexually with anyone else, he... isn't one.

Permalink Mark Unread

Watching him think through the thoughts about it helps a bunch. He's clearly not doing it to hide anything from her or lie about it or cheat on her or any of the reasons for things she might be worried about and honestly reading his mind helps a lot because she can see just how much he likes her especially since the bit about wanting to bond over shared interest in her (and wow he really likes her and is interested in her she can tell when he thinks about her like that it makes her blush again she really does a lot of blushing around him doesn't she) with her hypothetical other partner and also wow the idea of her being interested in girls is really something she's never thought about and she probably isn't but it doesn't feel as weird as she expected but maybe that's just because it's from his mind but she can think about that later right now she should try and figure out what to do with this. He doesn't want her to belong to someone else and that gets the closest to what she's feeling about him being with other people but that honestly isn't quite it it's not that she doesn't want to share her it's that she's afraid of him being with other people or not giving her his full attention or... something.

She can see that he's not really able to change his thoughts make that really clear and she wishes he'd been much more up front about this beforehand though admittedly it seems like a bunch of weird things were going on in his life but it still really would have been nice to know and now she has to make the choice between seeing him more and learning about magic and helping him learn to trust himself and learn to not be bad and not hurt other people which she's sure he can learn to do or leaving him because he's dating other people even though he's clearly into her and into her a lot and she's blushing just thinking about it and she wants to keep doing that and she's not sure what exactly she's worried about and she really needs some more time to think. She's really learned a lot and it's a lot to take in and she should go home and sleep about it and think because it would also be really silly to lose this over exclusivity but the fact that he's so cavalier about sex is reminding her of lots and lots of things that her mother has told her about what men are really after and what she should save herself for and even though she knows a lot of that is silly it's really hard to shake free. She really needs to go think about this for a while. This was so much easier when it was fun to be enthusiastic about a cute boy and not other complicated things that she really doesn't want to have to think through.

Jenna sighs. "Watching you think about that helps a lot. I can't quite put my finger on what makes me uncomfortable about it but I agree it would be a silly thing to lose at least some of this over. I think I need to think about it a lot. I don't want to stop seeing you, for sure," because he's cute and hot and really really likes her and also there's magic and also there's making sure he doesn't do bad things which is pretty important "but I do think I need some time to think all of this over, I kindof learned a lot about things today and I feel like I can probably put my worries into more detail if I have some time to think about it, and also it's getting pretty late. We can talk about this more next time? And maybe not do too much more in the way of, um, other fun things" she's blushing again isn't she drat "at least until I have a better handle on it." Even if she really really regrets giving things up it's the right thing to do and at the very least they should be able to do more kissing still, right? Probably. Yes. Very yes. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwww. She is so cute and he likes her so much. And yeah, that's valid—

—although—

...she isn't going to have the chance to think about all this outside his car, because he can't let her leave his car knowing about magic, because once she leaves his car knowing about magic he can't take those memories away again until he owns her, and given that the only thing he knows about magic besides his own is terrifying, he wants to keep as close control as he possibly can over the knowledge that he has any. —and now that he's thinking about what happened to Dani again, he's reminded of how much he wants to own Jenna so he can protect her—but—not until he's sure he can protect her from himself.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that's really annoying. 

Jenna fully understands where he's coming from here but it seems so very annoying and unfair. What happened to Dani is in fact honestly pretty terrifying and horrifying and seventeen different kinds of bad and she never wants that to happen to her but it seems unlikely that it would since no one at school has disappeared or they would probably have told everyone unless it's a really deep conspiracy of some kind or used other magic to make everyone forget the lost student but there's still electronic records and maybe there's magic to get rid of those and also the paper records but at this point it's pretty silly to think that she hasn't seen any magic like that at all and there would be so much to cover and in any case Sean would remember and probably do something. She's tempted by the protection but doesn't think it's necessary yet even though she probably wants to know what that entails. Later. Though apparently she isn't going to have any time to think about it later at least not until she's back in his car because anyone knowing about magic outside the car could lead to him being found out by the same forces that made Dani like that or something else terrible and that would be pretty horrible. 

But it's really really annoying and Jenna wishes there were some other way around it. Any other way. Becoming his like that just so she can have full information is sorely tempting. When she forgets everything outside of the car she's not even going to remember that he has other people he's dating or whatever he wants to call it and honestly she's not sure what to call it either under the circumstances it is really really strange. And that means she's not even going to realize... Jenna considers having him tell her about it when she's outside the car but he wouldn't be able to properly explain and that isn't really fair to him. Ugh. 

Her face falls. "I understand but that's really really annoying," she tells him. She sighs. "What about this am I going to remember? It really is getting rather late, I should go home soon and we should do this again sometime soon so that I can have enough time to think all this through. Or something." She smiles gently at him. "Plus it'll be good to see you more. As harrowing as this was I really did have a good time." She really did, even if there was so much insanity going on. Especially earlier. Wow that was really hot and wow it's such a good thing he's not reading her mind because that thing that they did together was really really hot and it's making her blush just thinking about it again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think I'll just... go back to right before I made you the dessert, and snuggle you a little more, and then you can go home. And—next time you're in here, if you just wanna sit and think for a while, I can leave you alone to do that if you want."

He hesitates a moment, and then leans over and hugs her. He wants to come up with some sort of... way to say in words what he's feeling... but he doesn't have to, does he, he can just feel it. He likes her a lot and he's so glad he gets to hug her and kiss her and hang out with her and make her happy. She's so cute and pretty when she blushes and he wants to keep dating her for a very long time and go slow and be responsible and eventually give her plenty more to blush about.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles softly even though he can't see it, and hugs him back, squeezing him tightly as he feels everything he feels at her. She's still feeling a bit conflicted about everything that's going on and the fact that he's going to keep seeing other people and she isn't sure what she's going to do about that, but his care and enjoyment and sweetness and how much he likes her is so wonderful to feel and read and understand and she blushes very brightly listening to all of his thoughts and and hugs him a little more tightly so he can't see her blushing yet again. Jenna's so glad he likes her, and even though everything is so much more complicated and they're going to have to figure it out together and only be able to do it from inside the car at least for now which continues to be really annoying, she expects that they can work things out. She hopes so. Sometime soon she's going to learn more about magic! Right now though some part of her is honestly relieved that she gets to forget about all of this soon and go back to her normal life and not have to worry about anything related to this because it would be pretty hard to hold in and pretty hard to not just keep thinking about all the time.

Eventually, as nice as it feels to hug him and listen to his thoughts about how he feels about her, she pats him on the back to get him to release and pulls away. "I think we'll have a lot to think about and discuss, next time," she tells him. "And there better be a next time soon! Though I'm sure I'll be more than happy to get in your car again with you soon enough." She grins at him softly and blushes, remembering everything about the earlier experience with the two of them together which was incredible and amazing and unforgettable and even if he was cheating a little it's not something she's ever going to forget. Unless he takes it away, which it looks like he isn't. "I'm sure I'll have plenty more to talk about later, but I think for now this is probably enough for tonight; I should really be getting back soon. But as weird as this has been, it was also wonderful. Thank you for sharing with me. Everything. Even if it hurt. You really are a better person than you think you are." She smiles at him a little more, then closes her eyes and waits for well she's not entirely sure what but waits to forget everything even though that doesn't make any sense.

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her forehead, and rewinds (again).

This time he arranges things as though she just dozed off a little in his arms, and lets her wake up with him snuggling her like they've got all the time in the world.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blinks a couple of times, confused about where she's waking up and who's holding her and why and some part of her wants to be panicked but only just for a moment when she realizes and remembers that she's in the arms of Sean, this hot boy who did such amazing things to her that she probably shouldn't be thinking about in more detail at the moment because wow that was so good and though even though she might be a little confused waking up like this his arms feel so warm and comfortable and strong and safe and resting in them like this feels so wonderful and relaxing and no wonder she fell asleep like that and wow that was incredible. She's a little worried about about what her parents would say and there's no way she's ever telling them especially her mother or any of her siblings well maybe Jeremy if she really needs advice but there's no way she'd ask anyone else and she really wonders what Carol is going to say and did they really do all of that wow that was simply incredible and Sean is amazing and spectacular and it was so hot and she wants to do it again and she wants to lay in his arms like this and she feels so well rested like this and she just feels happy and ecstatic and incredible. She feels way better rested than she should actually. How long as she been resting here?

Jenna stretches a little, nuzzling into his strong naked chest and wow does that bring back some fun memories and manages to open her eyes and take a glance at the dashboard clock in the car. And then sits up a bit surprised with a start in shock. How did it get to be so late she should go home and go to sleep she has things to write tomorrow and work to do and this was very very nice but it's later than she wanted to stay and she had a very nice time (alright an incredible, spectacular, impossible time) but she should get going soon sadly. She turns around to look at Sean and his cute face and pretty smile and she can't help but smile back at him and blush a little seeing him shirtless like this again he is so hot she really wants to kiss his chest again and touch him and have him to all of that to her again but she barely managed to not do more than she intended to do and even as hot as the thought of getting carried away from kissing and touching and things again and doing all sorts of things with him are she really shouldn't. She shouldn't. She shouldn't. 

She does give him a very quick kiss on the cheek though and smiles at him brightly. "That was. Amazing." She tells him, putting as much enthusiasm as she can behind every word. "That was wonderful and I really want to do it again" really really really want to do it again "but I think I dozed off for a while there and I should probably get back to my dorm soon. But we should do this again. Soon. Probably not right now but definitely soon." And probably not at his apartment even though she keeps thinking about it which she should really stop doing because it's making her blush. Definitely not at his apartment. No matter what it is she's thinking.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles at her. "Yeah, sounds good."

Permalink Mark Unread

His smile is so cute and so good and his face is so pretty and she really really really wants to kiss him more. He did such incredible things to here. Amazing things. Spectacular things. And his kisses feel so good and wonderful and feel so nice and it wouldn't hurt to have just one more, would it? And it's totally a reasonable thing to kiss goodbye, that's a thing people do in the movies and books and everything, and she really wants to kiss him again and feel their bodies press together and oh wait she should fix her clothing she's been half-naked with this boy for the past while and now she's blushing again she should probably do something about that or resign herself to a life of being a tomato or some kind of hot chili pepper the way her ears are burning. Right. Yes. Clothing first. Goodbye kisses afterwards. Or kiss. Only one kiss. Or two. But probably one. 

Jenna shifts herself, pulling her clothing back into shape, looking down to make sure everything is in its proper place. Then she turns to face him, leans over, wraps her arms around him, delighting at the feel of his body through her top and the memory of how it felt without the top and she should really leave her top where it is because she has to get going back to her dorm room to bounce up and down a bunch of times and tell everyone about it and she can't do that if she's still here making out with him. Again. Like she might be already doing. Only a little. It only counts as one kiss if you don't stop kissing, right? Jenna idly wonders how long she can hold her breath. Or how long Sean can hold his. Which is a very silly thing to be thinking about when kissing such a delightful boy and the feeling of him on her lips once more and the memory of everything from before and she should really just enjoy it. Since it's her last one. Or maybe second to last. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles when she blushes, and wraps his arms around her when she hugs him, and hums happily when she kisses him, and kisses back, petting her hair and hugging her.

It turns out he can hold his breath for a while.

 

But eventually he pulls back a little, smiles, and kisses her forehead. "You should probably be going home, huh."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna probably can't hold her breath for nearly that long and she pouts just the tiniest bit when he breaks the kiss but then he kisses her forehead and she grins at him and blushes when she hears what he says. He's right and he's being responsible and caring about her and his smile is so pretty when he's happy and his chest looks so good and she doesn't want to go she wants to stay right here. But she should go back to her dorm. "You're right," she says, grinning shyly, looking away slightly embarrassed. She should let go of him she really should let go of him she doesn't want to let go of him he feels so good to touch but she should let go of him. She lets go of him, still grinning gleefully at him, doing her best to hold back her excitement until he's well out of earshot and eyesight feeling around for the door handle which she eventually finds and then opens because it's easier to open the door than leave but if she opens the door she'll have to leave and she should really leave.

 

"I'll, I'll text you later," she tells him. "We should find another time to do something like this." Tomorrow, maybe, she doesn't say, because she should maybe write an essay tomorrow. Or something. She should probably not write an essay about how cute Sean is that would not work not at all even if it's funny and makes her grin and blush and would be pretty easy given that it's probably what she's going to be spending a lot of tomorrow thinking about and telling her friends about and definitely not telling her parents about and the door is open and it's awkward that it's open and she should probably go through it given that's why she opened it in the first place. She wants to lean over for another kiss but she already had her goodbye kiss and she shouldn't take another and she should go somewhere else where she can jump up and down with glee again where he won't see before it boils out of her. She gathers her will and pushes herself out of the car a little bit awkwardly and grins at him sheepishly and waves. And then closes the door behind her, and turns to walk off, doing her very best not to skip. More than once. Or twice. He'll pull away soon and then she can skip to her heart's content she doesn't need to be doing it now where he can see. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sits where he is for a moment, puts his shirt back on, smiles, relaxes. Starts the car. He can keep thinking while he drives.

And—

Permalink Mark Unread

It occurs to him, as he's preparing to take down the outer layer, that he could just... leave it up. There's some scary magic out there and he doesn't know how it all works, and it might be useful to have two of him, one better hidden and possibly better protected than the other.

...he wonders if he's already done that, and his previous inner layer just made him forget about it. He wonders how many times he has done that.

Probably none. There really wouldn't have been an opportunity before now. But then again, he'd think that, wouldn't he?

Okay, whatever. If there's another layer of him under this one and the other Sean is staying hidden at this point, he's bound to have a really good reason, so he might as well stop worrying about it.

Now... if he leaves the outer layer believing false things about Jenna all the time, that's going to be convenient in some senses (it sure made it a lot easier to have the right feelings about the outer two layers of Jenna), but inconvenient in the fact that the outer Sean is definitely going to notice that the way he remembers that playing out doesn't actually make any sense. But if he just brings the outer layer up to speed on everything, the outer layer will know he exists, and that seems inconvenient in case of other mindreaders.

So. He thinks it through.

What could he have done, other than creating a second Sean, to hide his true thoughts from Jenna? He could have temporarily edited his own memories with no backup, but that sounds terrifying, he'd never have actually tried it. He could have... done magic to Jenna, to make her forget those thoughts every time he thought them, and otherwise just done a really good job of consciously immersing himself in the lie? That sounds like a thing he'd do. Uncomfortable, but this whole situation is uncomfortable.

Okay.

He makes the change. The outer Sean remembers deceiving middle-Jenna the other way. A slightly clumsier way, maybe, but in outer-Sean's memory it worked.

Permalink Mark Unread

And then he finds somewhere to park for a few minutes so he can curl up in the back of the car and cry.

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. He nearly lost her—he knew going in that he might, of course, but he wasn't prepared for it, not at all. She could have just told him to fuck off and walked away from it all. Maybe she should have, even. Maybe it would be better for her if she did. Probably most people in the world never run into any sort of magical hazard at all. Probably she'd be fine if he never owned her, if he just broke up with her and let her go on with her happy innocent life. But she decided to stay with him instead, and—can he even make that worth her while? Is it possible? Even if it is, is he capable of it? She's upset about Valerie, that can't bode well for the future of their relationship—it's entirely possible that he is just not good for her and that she would be better off dating a good person who has never raped her and understands monogamy, there have to be lots of those around—

He's not going to make that decision for her, though. He's just going to... do his best, and hope it all works out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, enough moping. He sits up and checks on Valerie.

Permalink Mark Unread

Speaking of moping, that's not what Valerie is doing. Valerie would never be caught dead moping, she's far too good for that. 

In some senses she understands now how all of her old toys felt like this and why they sent her dozens and dozens of texts (and how much of a thrill it was, seeing them come in and knowing how much she owned their weak little hearts). But also she's hot and sexy and it's getting late and she's not sure where Sean is. And he never used her yesterday. Valerie is a little worried that he found someone else to play with who might be better than her, but she realizes after a moment that's foolish. No one is better than her, except for Sean, of course. Not even that bitch nerd girl with the giant tits. If he found someone else to play with, that's fine, she's still be devoted to him, his strength and power and control, ready to serve him when he comes home to the best. Ready to be used by him any way he wants, because he controls her and fuck is it hot to be so controlled, to see him unfazed and in control over everything she does. Giving him the pleasure he so richly deserves. Just thinking about it makes her wet, makes her press her thighs together and moan softly. He's probably out controlling some other weak-willed slut as is his right and power. And which she so very much wishes she can watch instead of imagining. (Oh, but she can imagine, and fuck it would be so hot if she could watch, instead of sitting at home alone touching herself thinking about it.) But he'll come back for more of the best, she's sure of it. 

She certainly doesn't miss the way he holds her close, and that feeling she can't figure out how to describe, that would be weak and soft and she's neither of those. Even if she's his (nnf, so hot, fuck, where is he), she's still just as strong and powerful as ever, and soon she'll have that whole sorority to play around in. Or give to Sean. Or both. Clearly that means she's strong and powerful and the best, the hottest and prettiest, just like she should be, compared to everyone else who's weak and soft. And she wouldn't be so weak and soft to bother Sean by texting him like all her other weak toys did for her. She's stronger than that. Better than that. She is

Permalink Mark Unread

...aww.

Damn, he needs to take better care of his toys.

He's not going to apologize to her or anything, but he's definitely going to head over to her apartment now, and along the way he's going to—hmm, he doesn't want to get sidetracked into another conversation with Dani—maybe just set up a read on her that only tells him whether she's conscious, whether she's scared, and whether she wants his attention? Is that a thing he can do?

Permalink Mark Unread

This is in fact a thing he can do!

Dani is conscious, is not scared, and does not want his attention. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Works for him.

He parks at Valerie's building and heads upstairs. This time he actually makes noise coming in the door, because he wants to read her mind when she realizes who it is.

Permalink Mark Unread

For a moment Valerie isn't sure what the sound is, and then she realizes and grins and presses her legs together for just a moment, glad to be proven the best. As though there was ever any doubt. She manages a quick glance in the mirror to make sure she's as hot as ever, smirking at her earlier thought, and takes a moment to adjust her hair and wish she was wearing something else before closing the laptop and pushing it safely off the bed and spreading herself out enticingly for Sean to do whatever he wants to her. Anything he wants. Because she's his. Fuck that's hot to think about, to know that he controls her so completely. She resists the urge to press her legs together at the thought, even though she wants to. She's going to be hot and pretty for Sean and prove to him that she's better than whatever hussy he was dallying with before. Not that she minds, of course, he deserves to take whatever he wants, he's just so strong and powerful. But Valerie is the best, and she's going to put all those other weak and ugly whores to shame. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh Valerie. She's always so... Valerie.

He leaves his clothes scattered across the floor, grabs her, rips her clothes off, and starts fucking her against the nearest wall.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie licks her lips at him seductively as he enters, pulling off the last of his clothing, towering above her like the powerful man he is. That she belongs to (nnf). And there's no word of greeting, no nothing as he simply takes what he wants from her, which only makes it hotter. She shrieks a little in surprise as he grabs her, shivering happily at his show of force, and then shrieks louder as he tears her clothing off. It doesn't matter how expensive it might have been (not that that matters to someone like her) or anything silly like that. That doesn't matter to him. He wants her, and he takes what he wants. He's so strong and powerful and he controls her and it's so hot to watch him just take her how he wants.

She moans in delight at the thought, and moans even louder as he picks her up (so fucking strong, fuck) and shoves her against the wall to start fucking her. Fuck, he's so powerful. She's his. She thrusts back at him as he fucks her, moving to let him get a better grip on her ass, leaning closer to him to press the rest of her body into him, doing her best to show how much she loves this, how turned on she is by him fucking her. Using her. Fuck she's so controlled. He's so strong and powerful and it's so fucking good having him use her like this. She's his

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah that's better.

There's something very stress-relieving about reading Valerie's mind and watching it melt as he fucks her. And the power and violence of taking her like this are pretty damn hot to him too.

When he finishes, he stands there for a few moments longer, holding her against the wall with his cock still inside her, pressing his face into the side of her neck and breathing deeply. His. His his his. Whatever else happens, whatever else goes wrong in his life, this is something no one can take away. He owns her and she likes it and she doesn't care about any of the awful shit he's done. No matter what, she still belongs to him.

Okay.

Feeling much better now, he pulls her away from the wall and carries her to bed and holds her close like a favourite teddy bear and goes to sleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

It feels so fucking good when he fucks her, uses her, cums inside her, takes what he wants from her and keeps holding her up, she belongs to him. Fuck she belongs to him, and she loves it. Craves it. It feels so fucking good to see him exercise his power over her like that. 

And then he carries her back to the bed and wraps himself around her and it feels so good to be held again and she's not going to cry this time she didn't miss it she's strong and powerful. But being held like this feels so warm and safe, being held and possessed so comfortingly like this. She still doesn't understand it but she enjoys it and she missed him yesterday and it feels so sweet to be in his arms again like this. She shifts, making herself more comfortable and relaxed but being sure to not to disturb Sean's rest, and lets herself drift off to sleep, enjoying these strange feelings. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

He wakes up in the morning, and cuddles his Valerie, and wonders exactly how bad an idea it would be to take the day off from the rest of his life and just lie here and cuddle her for the next twelve hours.

Well, for one thing he'll fail a Calculus quiz. And piss off Zoe. And set a bad precedent for how to handle future shitty weekends.

He sighs, kisses Valerie's forehead, and pulls her head down for his morning blowjob.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is drowsy when she wakes, being held safe and secure in Sean's arms, not quite awake enough to think coherently about it and simply happy to be held. 

But she wakes up far more when she feels her mouth being pulled down onto his cock. Being used the way he wants her to be used. Giving him what he deserves. She gleefully and gratefully sucks on his cock, slowly ramping up the pleasure the way she normally does, sucking and licking and giving him the pleasure he desires. Pleasure that's his by right. She's his. She presses her legs together a little and sucks even more enthusiastically, happy to show him just how much she loves this morning routine. Being shown just how much stronger than he is than her feels so good. So right. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He lets her take her time, and pets her hair, and doesn't have to think about anything difficult or complicated or upsetting at all; and when he eventually finishes he sighs happily and collects her back into his arms for snuggles. It's so good that he has her. This is the best way to wake up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie enjoys drinking down his cum, enjoying being used like this by someone so strong, so powerful, so in control. And then she rests in his arms, safe and content and happy and full of strange feelings that she doesn't understand. But they feel so wonderful and good. And she rests there, happy to be held again. Some part of her that missed this yesterday idly wonders if she should ask him about that, if she can be allowed (fuck it feels so good to be controlled) to ask him what he's doing, if he wants to see her anything. And she wants to ask if she can watch him control someone else. But later. When he's done holding her, because right now she's going to enjoy that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...oh, huh, there's an idea, he could put the same permanent read on Valerie that he has on Dani now. Although he should maybe make the third thing slightly different from 'wants his attention'. He is concerned that if he starts getting notified every single time Valerie wants his attention it might drive him a little crazy. Maybe just conscious/scared for now.

He closes his eyes and puts it in place, and then kisses her forehead and pets her some more. Mmm.

All right, all right, he was going to not spend the literal entire day in bed, wasn't he? He gets up, collects his clothes, puts them on, and checks his phone on the way out the door, dropping the in-depth read on Valerie at the same time.

Permalink Mark Unread

He has a text from Zoe, reminding him of where and when to meet to finish up their work, and a text from Karen, confirming their tutoring session later, telling him what study room she's managed to book in the library.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. Great. Okay. He sends appropriate confirmation texts and—he really wants to go back and faceplant onto Valerie and not get out of bed again for the rest of the day and he really can't do that—right, yep, going for a drive. Going for a drive is the thing that is happening.

By the time he shows up to the meeting with Zoe he is at least capable of feigning a chill casual attitude.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe doesn't particularly care too much about his attitude, as long as he's there to do this thing with her, and actually does it. Which he is. And will probably do. Honestly she'd rather go back to the project she was in the middle working on but they set this time and she just wants to get it over with. She chews bubblegum and they work on finishing up the remaining write-up, in the boxes helpfully provided -- telling them what math to do and where to write whatever conclusions they came to based on the results of doing math to their observations. They'd already done quite a bit of it in class -- there isn't too much more to do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Good. At least there's one thing in the world that's still simple.

...he idly contemplates trying to get her in his car, but honestly, unless there's a super obvious opportunity for him to offer her a ride somewhere, he doesn't feel up to navigating the complexity of making an appropriately innocuous suggestion. He's a little annoyed with himself for that—if he was in better emotional shape he'd be all over it—but whatever, he doesn't care enough about Zoe to feel particularly urgent about capturing her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe really wants to get back to the arts building anyways, and get back to work on her project. And she has no way to know anything about what he's thinking.

They finish up the work together which really didn't take so long, thankfully. Zoe thanks him, helps clear off the table, tells him she'll see him in class later. She pulls out her phone to talk to her friends a little more on her way back to the arts building to get back to her clay.

Sean's got a little less than an hour before his tutoring session with Karen.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is going to spend most of that hour driving. And then show up ten minutes early.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen has already gotten there early and has been waiting for a few minutes before he shows up. There's no one in the room before them this time, probably because it's the weekend. She's reasonably sure the school won't mind if she goes in a little early, but she also doesn't really want to break the rules, and in any case he isn't here yet and she has a chance to recall everything they've done already. She barely remembered to grab one of her own fidget toys from her room before she came, this time, though she's not entirely sure how much it'll help, but she's willing to run the experiment and find out. And she's a little bit regretting not going over all of this earlier in the day, or even yesterday, but she might have gotten a bit distracted with her own math work. This is honestly the first time in her life that the math homework she's been given has actually been a challenge, and she's been chewing on trying to figure out how to prove this one thing in the back of her mind all day. At the very least, no one else in her study group has figured it out yet either, but that's hardly any consolation. Regardless, she's going to stand maybe a little awkwardly outside the door, remembering what they went over last time and playing with her own fidget toy, doing her best to put that problem out of her mind.

She smiles at him when he shows up, waving to make sure he sees her. "Hey there," she says as he approaches. "So you have a quiz on Monday? What do you need to know?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Things! I have notes that make no sense to me but maybe you'll have better luck."

And indeed, although he didn't succeed in understanding anything that was going on, he did succeed in writing down enough for Karen to recognize the topics involved.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yup, it's logarithms this time, with different bases, which tie into some basics of composing functions and other concepts. Probably confusing if you haven't seen it before, but easy enough to understand. Well, for her. She needs to be careful not to rely on her own intuition quite so much, her last session taught her that. Even if he did take to things rather quickly.

After reading the notes for a minute or so outside of a dark empty room, Karen feels a little bit silly, and goes to open the door, hand hovering just over the doorknob. "We're a little early, but we're probably fine to just go in, right?" She asks, not quite expecting the answer. She opens the door, and enters, turning on the lights.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure it's fine."

He follows her in. For a moment he considers sitting down, but then he decides to pace instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Him pacing is not a surprise, given last time, and while a bit distracting, she's pretty sure it helps him learn by now. And that reminds her that she brought this toy for a reason. "Here," she says, putting the little cube down on the table. "You might want to try this. Don't know if it'll work, but it's worth a shot." She pauses for a moment. "In any case, we might as well get started." And she starts drawing on the board, attempting to explain the concepts that the teacher was ostensibly reminding him of in his last class. She should also probably check and make sure he still understands the earlier things from Wednesday. But later.

Permalink Mark Unread

He pays attention, and seems to be picking things up well, but as the study session progresses he gets increasingly restless. The fidget cube gets fiddled with, tossed from hand to hand, and eventually abandoned on the table when he notices he's stressing the poor thing's structural integrity a little too hard. He paces and bounces and never sits down for longer than ten seconds at a time.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's clearly learning what she's teaching, or seems to be, even if he's moving around so very much. Either she's a really good tutor (still unlikely, even if she wants it to be true) or he has plenty of raw ability that just went utterly unutilized because of whatever was going on with his upbringing. And his useless teachers. She's still really annoyed at frustrated at the whole circumstance, but she's really glad she's able to help. But regardless, she can see the understanding in his eyes when he looks her way and he's asking reasonable questions and giving the right responses to her own. She should probably find some book problems for him in a little bit and make sure of that, though.

But also he's moving around a lot more than last time. And while it was distracting last time, it's far more so this time. Plus occasionally when she catches his eye he seems rather upset about something. She suppresses the urge to tell him to stop a couple of times, understanding that this is something he needs and wanting to the caring and nurturing environment he never got, and tries to ignore it. And she suppresses the urge to ask him what's wrong, several more times, because she doesn't want to pry, telling herself that he'll tell her if he wants to. But eventually it's too distracting to keep ignoring. Or at least ignoring and still being able to teach. And besides, if he's hurting, maybe it's something she can help with. And she does want to help him.

"Hey," she blurts out, mid explanation, and then bites her lip for a moment, regretting this, but she's already started saying it. She might as well finish. "Is everything alright? I really don't want to pry or anything like that!" She quickly adds. "You don't have to tell me anything, I'm just your tutor, but you seem upset about something. I just want to make sure. We can take a break, if you need to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've... been having kind of a shitty weekend," he admits. "And—I dunno, it's kind of hard to explain, but I super don't want you to think you're prying? You're not just my tutor, you're—well, I was kinda hoping we could be friends. Or. I dunno. I probably shouldn't—I dunno."

Wow, that was a mess. A very poorly filtered mess.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen really does want to help. She probably shouldn't spend too much time on this, and honestly she should probably not charge him from time they're being friends, which makes the math a little weird but it's probably fine. It isn't like she needs the money, it's just very very useful. And, well, yeah, she hadn't really exactly thought about it before, but friends is what they are, more or less. It's a bit more complicated in some ways because it feels like she should be fixing all of the things in his life that went wrong, but he's a good person who has treated her with nothing but respect, unlike most, and has asked her for help. And even though mostly she's just taught him math, they've had plenty of other good conversations. Also, wow does he look ragged, and is overwrought about something. She decides to press a little further.

She gives him a soft, caring look. "Maybe 'just' wasn't quite the right choice of words," she tells him. "I certainly think we're friends, or something like it! I wouldn't do this for anyone, even if the money is good." Hopefully that joke defuses things a little? She grins, to make sure he knows it was a joke. "I don't want to cut into your tutoring time though -- but if you want to try to explain, I can listen. We still have a couple of hours left, so if you want to take a break and talk about things for a bit, I'd be happy to listen and see if I can help." That is what friends are supposed to do, right? Especially in this sort of situation.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I..."

He hesitates—stops pacing, shifts his weight restlessly from side to side—

(He wants to talk to her but what the hell would he even say? And wanting to talk to her right now feels like wanting to bury his face in his slave and ignore the rest of the world, it feels like—wanting to escape. He really should not let himself escape.)

"...I think I wanna do the math first because if I start talking about my feelings I'm afraid I'm gonna spend the next three hours crying on your shoulder and then fail my quiz tomorrow. But. If you still wanna talk about it afterward. That—I'd, I think, I'd appreciate that a lot."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen looks at him, worried, torn. She had planned to get something to eat after this tutoring session and go and get some work done, but most of her homework was done already, except for that one problem that no one seemed to be able to get. And three hours was a lot of time. And even though Sean was clearly very open and friendly and probably wouldn't find any of this weird, it still feels a little weird and fast to her. But he clearly needs something from someone, and it will probably bother her if she doesn't find out what, and it'll bother her if she doesn't help him, which he clearly needs. But she really wants to figure that problem out. And she probably will need to get food. And she doesn't want to disappoint him.

Karen stands there wavering with indecision for several seconds, becoming self-conscious of the worry on her face and the fact that she's taking so long to decide, worrying about how that's making him feel. He needs something, and she can help, and what she has left to do really isn't that important, and she'll probably stay up all night trying to figure it out anyways. And he's a new situation and she really wants things to go well for him here, it's not fair how much he's been neglected all his life. She had Plans and they were known and it's uncomfortable straying from like this but she swallows her uncomfortableness and makes the right choice.

"I'm not so sure if I have three hours," she tells him, though if he really does turn out to need that she'll be there for him, even if there were other things she was planning to do. "And we probably should grab something to eat first, or during? I'm starting to get a bit hungry." Skipping lunch was probably not the smartest of plans, even if it was annoying to come on campus for food. She really should figure out something to do about that. "But yeah, I'd be happy to listen if you need something to talk to." He looks all tense and half-broken and she wants to go over and give him a hug, but she's not sure if that's ok, and then the moment passes, so she settles for giving him a soft look. "Let's finish this up, if you want to do it first, and then I'll be happy to help if you still want to talk. Alright?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, of course," he says. "Thanks. I really appreciate it."

And then a deep breath, and back into math mode. He seems a little more focused now; apparently even just the promise of being able to talk about it in the near future is enough to help a noticeable amount.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's probably a good thing, too, since it really was a bit distracting. Karen gives him a few more forlorn glances, thinking on what he might be having trouble with, but soon gets back into teaching mode, explaining the relevant concepts and enjoying the light in his eyes as he understands things. They finish off the rest of the material, and she finds some problems in the book from the relevant chapter to give to him to practice on, barely remembering to throw in a couple from the earlier chapters that are going to be on his quiz, just to make sure he retained everything, tells him to ask her if he needs help, and lets him work them through.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once again, he's very methodical about doing all the work. He seems to be better at it this time—gets through it faster, asks fewer questions. He does need a couple of details re-explained to him, but overall he seems... really surprisingly good at learning this stuff.

Permalink Mark Unread

It really is, to be honest. It continues to be rather infuriating, Karen would really like to give whoever was responsible for him a piece of her mind. She's glad she can be so helpful, though. Still -- she probably can't do this every weekend, for sure, and probably shouldn't commit to more than one of these a week. She should figure out some way to help him learn these things on his own at some point, if he's this adept at learning them he should be able to. Though she probably should do some reading on what's involved with teaching that sort of thing. And help him get caught up on the rest of what he's missing, also. And today probably isn't the best day to talk about it either, given that something seems to be going on with him. Maybe Wednesday, as long as he's feeling better. Hopefully that useless professor doesn't assign him yet another quiz next week like this one.

Eventually, when he's not asking for clarifications, her mind wanders back to her problem, trying to get things in the right shape in her mind. And then eventually, he's done, and she checks over his work. There's a couple of minor errors, which she points out, but nothing that implies he doesn't understand what he's doing -- clearly he's learned all of what she was just teaching, as well as everything else.

"Well, as long as you do this well tomorrow," she tells him, "I'm sure your quiz will go fine." She grins, happy to have helped. "You've got nothing to worry about."

She looks at her phone. "We have a little time left -- we can go over some other math stuff to help you catch up, or call it a little early, get some campus food, and then talk about what you want to talk about? As long as you still want to!" She finishes, quickly. Having an hour and a half to get used to the idea, she doesn't mind so much having to do this. She's still a little attached to the idea of heading back, but she wants to make sure Sean is ok -- as a friend/caretaker of some kind. She really wants him to flourish here, it isn't fair what happened before, and depending on what's going on, maybe she can at least be a friendly ear.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think—the second thing," he says, rubbing his face. "Not sure I've got any more math in me at the moment. In fact I'm kind of tempted to hand you all the cash in my wallet and say I'm paying you extra to let me dodge the five seconds of thinking about numbers it'd take to pay you normally, but I'm worried it would be obnoxious."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's look softens a little more. He's more than clearly worn out. And attempting to make light of things. In a very silly way. She tries to come up with something witty to say in response to help him relax but she can't quite think that fast on her feet, so she settles for smiling at his joke. "Don't be silly," she tells him. "Besides, I wouldn't want to overcharge you. Worst case we can always settle up later, I know you're good for it." She smiles at him gently. Needs to put away teacher Karen and put on friend Karen. She's a little worried about what he's going to say, but it really is important to her that he gets what he needs here. 

She tilts her head towards the door. "Do you want to go head for food? We can just grab sandwiches from the cafeteria again, should be quick. We can start talking about things on the way over if you'd like." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes a deep breath and gets up, gathering assorted Math Things along the way. "Yeah, okay. Food. And—I kind of don't wanna get into it in public, but we could sit in my car and talk?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Some part of Karen spikes a little bit of worry about that, since that's the sort of thing boys would ask her to do. But really he had yet to treat her as anything but a friend, and well, a source of math tutoring and knowledge. Which still honestly pleased her more than just a little bit. There was no good reason to believe he was going to do anything untoward, and he looked really ragged and worn down and she wanted to help. Also there was that one lingering fact from orientation that she was vaguely reminded of. 

"You said you have a really cool car, before, right? Something expensive?" She doesn't quite remember what it was, but she remembers that he has it, and it would probably be interesting to see what it was like. "Sure, why not, as long as it's parked somewhere relatively nearby." Some part of her wants to make a joke about him not getting any funny ideas -- but really, it doesn't seem like the sort of thing to make light of at the moment. She really wants to give him a comforting hug, but she's still not sure it's ok, and instead just gets up and heads to the door, holding it open for him, giving him a smile. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it's right around the corner. And it is a very cool car."

He smiles back, and follows her out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen heads to the cafeteria first, trying to think of idle conversation topics before biting back whatever inane things she thinks of. He's probably not in the mood for anything like that. Or at the very least she's not sure what to say.

She ends up grabbing another sandwich, an apple, and a chocolate chip cookie from the rack, rather than waiting in line for something more elaborate -- since it was pretty clear there was something he wanted to get off his chest, and honestly the idea standing in line with him awkwardly silent was, well, awkward. After grabbing her food, but before she goes to pay for it, she takes a look at Sean to see what he's getting. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean has gone for a chocolate fudge brownie. And... nope it's just the brownie.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen understands totally why he'd be going for something like that in his current mood. Still, she gives him a look. She considers telling him to have a little something more, some protein or something, but at least he's having something. And it's still a bit of an awkward silence, and she's worried about filling it with something like that. She looks away, and heads to the register to pay. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He eats his brownie pensively on the way to the car.

It is, as promised, a very cool car. His mood lifts a little when he sees it, and a little more when he opens the door to get in.

(And he closes his eyes, and the moment Karen's inside the car he's reading her mind.)

Permalink Mark Unread

It is in fact a very cool car. It looks sleek and fast like a spaceship, and the inside is soft and red and much more comfortable than she would have expected from a car. She takes a moment to enjoy the feeling of the seat as she relaxes into it, smiling softly, before turning to look at Sean. She's still not entirely sure how to break the awkward silence and she's a little bit regretting this choice in some ways. She really had planned to go home and work on that one problem and try to figure out how to prove the last remaining problem. How to get this set of starting conditions to shift and change to look like this end state. But she wants to help, it's important to help, and he clearly needs someone, and it's important to her that she manage to help save him from his idiot parents and teachers and tutors who couldn't figure out how to teach him. She wants him to flourish and she's glad to be his friend, even if he's a bit strange. But that's just how he's wired, and there's nothing wrong with that.

Regardless, she's concerned, and not sure what's going wrong, and is happy to be an ear to listen to things. She can always bail if it's something she can't handle -- though she really doesn't want to give him false hope -- and she can definitely bail if this was all a shitty pretense, though that seems highly unlikely and he still hasn't given her any lustful looks the way most boys do. So that's probably fine too. She's going to look at him caringly, and wait for him to talk. Though she'll probably talk shortly if he doesn't say anything. But she expects he will. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes a deep breath, and lets it out, and opens his eyes.

 

When he turns toward her, he means to start with some kind of overview of all the things that have gone wrong in his life and the ways in which they are largely his own damn fault, but instead the words that come out of his mouth are, "So would you believe me if I said I had magic powers?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen blinks. Alright, that is very much not how she expected this to start. Magic is the sort of thing you get in books and movies -- admittedly, the kinds of books and movies she likes -- but still, it isn't real, and it isn't ever going to be real. That's not how the universe works -- it's science and physics. Maybe he's using this as a metaphor? Maybe someone else is claiming this to him? She's not entirely sure what he's getting at. "Not... really..." She tells him, letting her confusion show on her face. "What do you mean?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

His eyes glow gold, and then he's holding a lit candle, one of those scented ones that comes in its own little glass jar. He hands it to her. It is heavy and solid and definitely wasn't here a second ago—and wasn't lit a second ago either; the wax hasn't had any time at all to melt.

"How about now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She's confused and surprised and a little too dazed not to just take the candle when it's offered to her. It feels real. And smells real. And looks real. She closes her eyes and opens them again. It's still there. She waves a hand over it. It's hot. Something weird is going on. This is a very strange dream to be having, perhaps? No, that doesn't make any sense. She pinches herself anyways. Some kind of hallucinogen? Maybe. A rather dirty trick to pull but it doesn't really seem like the sort of thing the Sean she knows would do, though she's certainly thought she knew people in the past. She sighs a bit at the memory. Still, magic isn't real. Can't be real. Actually, that's probably what he means by magic. It's probably just some slight of hand trick, some really good slight of hand trick, and he's talking about stage magic. Except then he has no reason for what he said at the beginning. "That's a neat trick," she says, a little unsteadily, a bit thrown. "Got a rabbit in a hat, too? How'd you do it?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

His eyes glow gold again. The candle changes colour from pink to dusky red, and scent from rose to cinnamon.

"I really seriously have magic powers and nothing else I wanna say is gonna make any sense if you don't believe that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay the eye glowing trick is cool. And the color change. And the smell change. And she's really not sure how he's doing any of this. The scent change you could do by having a layered candle or something? That makes sense. And the color change... she's not sure how that works. Some kind of chemical reaction probably. Still, there's no good reason for him to be lying especially since he was clearly stressed about something and seemed so sincere before, and this is an odd thing for him to be doing given all of that. 

She puts the candle down carefully on the dashboard, still looking at it warily. "All, right, let's say I believe you," she says slowly, still not quite believing it. "I assume this has something to do with your bad weekend?" She'll listen, because clearly something is going on, and maybe things will make more sense if she listens. Maybe he's much weirder than she thought. Not that there's anything wrong with that! But maybe she was silly to assume she could just swoop in and help him flourish, maybe this is a bit above her metaphorical paygrade. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. It's—fuck, where do I even start—"

He rubs his face with both hands. Golden light shines between his fingers. The candle goes out, and reverts to a pre-burned state, with the pristine wick now seated in a swirling rainbow of variously fruit-scented wax.

"—well, first of all, I've only had magic for like a week myself but I know there's at least one other person out there who has it and I know that because I found somebody they mind-controlled. It was seriously scary. She walked out into the street in front of me while I was driving, and when I asked her what the hell she was thinking she offered to fuck me for twenty dollars, and—my magic powers mostly only work in my car but when somebody's in my car I can read their mind, and hers was fucked up, there was barely a person in there, just this creepy shell that only cared about having lots of sex and getting paid for it, and then inside that a... tiny little terrified scrap of a mind that was horrified about everything the shell-personality was doing but couldn't do a thing to stop it and she thought she deserved it, that's the worst part, like, it's awful that somebody ripped out most of her mind and put that thing in on top of what was left, but it's so much worse that he mind-controlled her so she couldn't stop thinking about how she was sorry and she deserved to be punished like this cause she pissed off somebody important. Couldn't remember what she'd done, couldn't remember who they were, couldn't remember who she was, couldn't think about anything else, just—sick and scared and helpless and watching herself do things she hated and feeling like that was the way things should be—"

He cuts himself off, takes a breath, tries to calm down a little.

"Anyway I fixed her," he concludes. "I couldn't get any of her memories back but I wiped out the shell and took apart the mind control and she's, she doesn't remember anything but at least she's an entire person now."

Permalink Mark Unread

Even if she assumes magic exists this whole thing just took a very very weird turn. Her mouth opens a little wider and wider with shock as he describes all this to her. She's pretty sure he's not lying to her? Or he's really good at acting. So either he's crazy and also very good at slight of hand and... that candle keeps changing and there's no good way for him to be doing that but people are really good at illusions. Or she's having a really fucked up dream. Or he's telling the truth, and magic is real and... someone did that to someone? The heck. This isn't something out of a normal fantasy novel. 

"I'm sorry, you were right," she said after a moment. "This would probably go a lot easier if I actually believed you. I want to believe you but I don't yet, not entirely, this... sounds... I keep wondering when I'm going to wake back up. Or what drugs we're on." She pauses, and plays back some of what he said, still finding it hard to believe. "Wait. You said you can read minds? I guess... can you read mine?" She flickers through a couple obvious numbers, and then a couple less obvious ones (7, 20, 403, 7,522,901) before going with something he probably wouldn't actually ever guess unless he had more math knowledge then he, well, had (27 + 42i) and considering changing that as too simple as well before realizing that she was probably being silly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Seven, twenty, four hundred and three, uh, seven million five hundred twenty-two thousand nine hundred and one—? And twenty-seven plus forty-two i. I could also actually mind-control you into believing me, for that matter, I just don't want to."

Permalink Mark Unread

Eep. "Please don't do that," Karen says, a little bit scared. 

Okay maybe magic is real. Probably. Or at least... she doesn't know what to believe but there's no reason not to just believe everything he's saying. Other than how insane it sounds. But he read your mind, what more proof could you possibly ask for. Technically everything she could be seeing could be some kind of telepathy, but that's still magic. There's no reason to keep doubting. Just accept it at face value. 

She plays back what he said earlier for the seventh or eighth time, cringing at the awfulness of it. "That's... that's really fucked up," Karen says. "That's actually really fucked up." She's honestly not sure what else to say. "I'm glad you fixed her, as much as you could," she says slowly, still feeling a sense of unreality and a creeping horror. "Is... is she ok now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's... not not okay? I think? I'm telling all this in a really screwed-up order, I'm sorry. Uh. I'm letting her stay in my apartment because I never sleep there because I spend most nights with—well, Valerie—because, uh—okay there's actually a lot I need to explain about what I'm doing with Valerie. I should maybe try starting from the beginning. Except the beginning is really fucked up. But I guess there's no way I'm getting through this conversation without telling you a ton of really fucked up stuff anyway. Sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie, that name is familiar. The creepy horrible girl from orientation? The one she was worried about Sean hanging out with? And now he's spending most nights with her; maybe she did something awful to him like she was worried about and that's what's causing all of this? Karen is very confused, and he's not making a ton of sense, and it seems like all of this is a fever dream and might still be because even though he demonstrated magic pretty clearly in a couple ways if she's just dreaming then that totally makes sense.

Still, if she can't wake herself up there's no reason not to go along with it. 

"The beginning might be a good place to start, yes," she says. "I'm sorry, clearly there's something going on but I'm a bit shocked and you're not making a lot of sense at the moment." She winces a little at how direct that was. "Sorry!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, that's completely reasonable, I'm aware that everything that's coming out of my mouth right now is complete garbage, it's just hard to talk right when I'm stressed—y'know what, fuck it, do you just wanna read my mind? I think I can get it all straight if I don't have to say it out loud."

Permalink Mark Unread

That probably wouldn't be any less weird than anything else that's happened over the past 5 minutes. "Sure, why not." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. I apologize in advance for... what the inside of my head is like and everything I've done in the past week."

Deep breath, a brief eyeglow, and—

 

It all started last weekend, when a creepy stranger walked into his apartment to offer him immense magical power in exchange for an unspecified favour at an unspecified future date, with a twenty-four hour free trial.

He didn't believe the guy at first, of course. Got kind of pissed off about it. But the power he described sounded very convenient: complete power over everything he owns and everything that's in territory he owns. He took it, and verified it by changing his body (which is of course his) into its ideal form—mostly just making himself about six inches taller.

Unfortunately, that apartment doesn't belong to him; his only territory is his car.

So (and even though he's trying to tell this story in order, the memory is still coloured with a deep and painful regret) he went hunting.

He's trying to explain the story, not just tell it, so he makes a point of clearly recalling the thrill he felt. It hurts to think about. He does it anyway. Hurting people is fun and power feels good and—then he could just take away her memory, like it never happened—and after Jenna there was Evelyn, and then he called it a night—

Then the orientation meeting

—and here he slows down, focuses more on the details of the memory, because this is the first time he saw Karen, and he wants to be sure to get it right. He doesn't want to make anything sound worse than it was; he also doesn't want to make anything sound better. He wants to give her the truth. The real truth, the whole truth, all the truth she can stand, the truth even when it hurts him, the truth even if she hates him for it. That's what's important here, above anything else, and he is fiercely determined to see it through.

He remembers:

In his first glance around the room, he mostly didn't see details; he only got the exciting impression of a lot of different people all together, and he wanted to own them all, he was giddy with it, but even if he was going to try to take them all he'd have to pick one to move in on first, so he summoned a little focus and took a closer look.

The first person he saw clearly was Karen; and the first thing he saw about her was the social dynamic of the conversation she was having, or trying not to have, with those two boys. In that very first moment, he had no opinions of his own at all, no conclusions, no temptations or judgments; he was the flash of insight, the immediate comprehension of what she was feeling and why, the understanding of this moment in her life, of what it was like to be her right then...

...and, following on fluidly from that, the understanding of how he could help.

He doesn't know if what he felt in that moment was an impulse to help her or only an instinctive understanding of how. He's not sure how to tell the difference; he's not sure there even is one. He didn't really... know how to care about people, back then; the immediate urge to help her was a new kind of thing to feel, for him, and he would've thought it was strange if he'd stopped to think about it at all. But he didn't.

No, his next thought was a vague fleeting sketch of a future, a projection of where his interaction with her might go from there—be helpful, keep being helpful, get her in his car and then—he didn't even get as far as properly imagining torturing her before he realized he couldn't possibly do that, not after the way he was planning for them to meet. To have their first interaction be him deflecting unwanted sexual attention away from her, and then to follow that up by raping her later? He couldn't stand to make a liar of himself like that.

His thoughts turned down other paths, since the predatory one was blocked before it even began: could he make friends with her? (Was 'making friends' even a thing he was capable of?) And if he did make friends with her, could he still try to own her without betraying the implicit promise of the rescue? Maybe. If he did it as a friend, without tricks or coercion, as impossible as that sounds. Even that comparatively innocent ulterior motive felt a little iffy, but it was at least thinkable, in a way that anything more violent than that really wasn't. But in a room otherwise full of potential prey she was now the only person he couldn't think of that way, and he was still very much in a predatory mood, so he tucked the thought of approaching her away in the back of his mind and moved on.

(It does hurt, to recall wanting to hurt her. Even though he recognized almost immediately that if he was going to go near her at all it would have to be with genuine friendliness, just remembering that he considered doing otherwise is painful. And—it doesn't matter, really, that he only thought it for a moment, that he never made a serious plan to that end—he's still showing her that he considered raping and torturing her, and all by itself that's a damn good reason for her to feel betrayed. It's not like he refrained for any noble reasons, either; it was the dishonesty of hurting her that made him sick, not any thought of her well-being for its own sake. That's not an excuse. There is no excuse. The things he does to people, the way he thinks about people, are impossible to justify by any reasonable standard. She could decide he's a monster right now, the way everyone always seems to, and she'd be right.)

Anyway, he looked over the rest of them, picked Valerie as the obvious target because she looked easiest to talk into his car, started walking—and reconsidered almost immediately when he realized that he could talk Valerie into his car anytime he liked but if he wanted to rescue Karen he had to do it right then. The longer he delayed, the weirder it would look for him to belatedly intervene.

So—before he could approach her, he had to make sure of two things. The first was whether he could, in fact, stick to that implicit commitment. He'd definitely noticed that she was hot; if he made friends with her, she'd end up in his car at some point even if he wasn't deliberately angling for it; once she was in there, there would be absolutely nothing stopping him from raping her except his own will, and that temptation was not one he had much experience resisting.

He decided he could do it, after he'd thought about it a little. If it ever got too tempting, he reasoned, he could just remind himself how viscerally upsetting it would be to so thoroughly make himself a liar.

(And now here he is, and he has literally not even once thought of raping her since that point; turns out he's even better at this than he expected. But then, at the time he'd never cared about anyone before; he couldn't conceive of the possibility that he might regret hurting someone for a reason other than his drive to honesty.)

The second and maybe more important question, though, was whether he still wanted to make friends even with all forms of major harm completely off the table. And... he looked at her again, saw her again, felt her feelings again, experienced that instinctive understanding of how to help her again; and he reminded himself that one friendly favour did not create an unbounded obligation, that if making friends with her turned out to be a drain he could just stop; and he considered the fact that he might very well never have a better opportunity to try convincing someone to belong to him using only nonviolent methods, because if he did this he'd be closing off the possibility of ever using violent ones, and at the same time giving her a good reason to think well of him right from the start...

And he went for it.

He slid into the shift in perspective that he'd used a few times before, the persona he'd nicknamed Helpful Sean, and he let the drive of social instinct pull him through the process of separating her from those two boys. It surprised him how easy it was to just—be Helpful, to inhabit that perspective so completely that his usual predatory mindset didn't colour his thoughts at all. It's not that he forgot she was attractive; it just didn't seem important. The important things about here were all in social perception, not physical: her tone, her posture, her expression, the things that showed him glimpses of her feelings. And even those he saw in a new light, a friendly helpful light, a perspective where comfort and happiness are good and fear is bad.

Talking to her like that was good, too. He liked it. He wasn't sure he was much good at it, but he liked it. She was nice, and she seemed to like talking to him even given his clumsy grasp of the concept of small talk, and he was genuinely impressed by her description of the ways she likes to think.

...Valerie, on the other hand, was almost physically painful to interact with. Everything about her just dripped fakeness. He's lucky she asked him to dinner or he's not sure he would've been able to force himself to make any kind of overture. He was also definitely planning to torture her into becoming his magical slave, and not regretting it even slightly, and honestly still doesn't, but he'll get to that—

The man with the magic called, asking for his decision on whether to make this bargain permanent. He said yes. There was no possible way he was ever going to say anything other than yes.

And then he had a date with Valerie, and as soon as she stepped into his car he made her unable to lie—he hadn't thought of mind-reading yet—and told her what was up, and asked her to swear to be his slave. She tried to bargain with him, but she was so incredibly bad at guessing what he might want and how his interests might be served by letting her keep her freedom, he got fed up pretty fast—particularly after she insulted Karen (and here he remembers telling her that Karen was worth ten of her, and meaning it).

So he moved right along to the torture.

Honestly he's pretty sure it wasn't the torture that broke her, either—it was seeing his perspective, when he showed it to her with magic. She swore herself to him immediately, after that, and he fucked her face just to let off a little steam, and for some fucking reason (he is by this point furious with the magic over this, though he was fine with it at the time) that's what finally triggered the magic to make her properly his. He wasn't expecting the tattoo, or the bonus mind control. In fact just about the first thing he did was lift the bonus mind control, at which point he discovered that even without it, Valerie is super into being owned and controlled by a powerful master; and so he used that knowledge to construct a cover story, because he didn't want her walking around knowing about magic all the time, even though back then he had much less reason to be so security-conscious.

She was still kind of tiresome after that, but vastly improved from her previous self, especially when he had just discovered mindreading and could watch her think about how hot he was the whole time.

He doesn't dwell on all the sex, though he does fondly remember her crying on him before he briefly gave her back all her memories. He—well, he wanted someone to be able to appreciate his success at deceiving her, but he also wanted her to know what he'd done to her; he doesn't like it when he does things to people and they don't know. And she was satisfied with it, enough so that he felt fine about taking them away again.

So. Then a bunch of other stuff happened. Karen knows about some of it and most of it isn't relevant to a full understanding of either magic or his shitty weekend. The next relevant memory is, hmm... probably dancing with Jenna, who he still didn't regret hurting yet because he's a fucking idiot—sorry, sorry, that was out of order, the explanation's coming but first he has to get through the part with—

Dani.

His confusion, and how it turned to shock and then horror as he dove deeper into the tangle of her mind. His careful investigation. Fixing her, and then explaining that he couldn't make it permanent without owning her, because of how his power worked—and their discovery that the blowjob was a non-optional part of that process—he didn't even want to fuck her, it seems like such a cruel irony that for all the times in his life that he's deliberately hurt and exploited and violated people for his own selfish reasons, the first time he ever met someone he really truly uncomplicatedly just wanted to help, circumstances arranged for him to hurt and exploit and violate her when he did not on any level want to—he had to use magic just to get through it, it was that far from being in any way hot—

For some reason, that memory rattles him more than he was expecting. He has to stop and take a few deep breaths to regain his calm.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen watches his memories, his thoughts, his retelling, first with confusion, still feeling a bit like she was in a dream, and then a shock of, well, horror, making her fully alert. There's a difference between being wired differently and having a bad upbringing and... and someone who could do something like that. Her vision of Sean shifts from someone a little out of place and different and not given the proper space to flourish into something else. Something much much worse.

But still. His memories, even if they're filled with such a horrifying thrill, a disgusting twist of power and joy and arousal all twisted together in a way that makes Karen shudder to feel secondhand, they are, as he notices, filled with such regret, clearly he does not like what he's done and wants to change. He can't ever be forgiven for what he's done. But maybe he can grow, which was the whole original point. Even if it's not quite growing in the direction she expected. 

Karen winces, seeing the way he saw her through his eyes, at first. She understands why, from his perspective, she was almost immediately dismissed as potential prey, the line of reasoning why it would be essentially dishonest to help her out and then take her back to his car afterwards. It makes perfect sense, from his point of view -- but even with that tempering it, it still makes her twitch, noting that the only thing between him seeing her as potential prey, as something he could take and convince into her car and use for his own twisted pleasure was the circumstances in which he saw her. She's glad that he hardly thought her about that way at all, she's not sure she could have stood it, watching him look at her the way so many other boys did, yet another person she thought was her friend throwing that aside because they found her pretty, and feeling it through his eyes. She's so very glad that the small fleeting thoughts were merely small and fleeting, that he never really thought about it again afterwards, that thinking about it now is painful. But the fact that it was merely chance and luck that made him treat her as a person and not an object, something to fool and win, regardless of whether or not he was treating everyone that way besides her -- it still stings, and stirs up bad memories and experiences that have haunted her for so long. This, unlike many of the other things he's done, is something she can likely forgive -- but it still hurts that someone she's been caring for and helping could have, if things had been slightly different, looked at her and treated her that way. She can feel what bits of friendship and care she has left after his earlier revelations shrivel up some more.

She is rather glad how he helped her out, though -- even if his reasons for it were a bit sour as well -- he still lined her up as someone he could convince to be his, whatever that would mean, even if it would be done in a nicer way. Still, it's oddly gratifying to see how his opinion of her grew during that conversation, caring about who she was as a person and putting any ulterior motives aside. And getting rid of those two boys... well, she was in a bit of a funk, her hopes being dashed, and Sean had helped. A lot. She was doing a lot better with people now than she would have, thanks to him, no matter what his motives were.

Watching Valerie get taken down a peg, or two, or more, well... Karen hated those kinds of girls in high school. Despised. And Valerie is some kind of messed up epitome of all the horrible sorts of things those girls used to do, taken up to 11. She's not so sure she deserves what Sean has done to her but... well, no, she can agree that she deserves it. Especially with what she thinks and said about her, the stuck up bitch. And the fact that he says, and means that Karen is worth ten of her, well. That helps to repair some of the damaged positive feelings she has towards him. Some. It doesn't make up for the fact that he went around doing awful things to people without compunction even if he could get away with it. But besides that, even if he didn't start out thinking she was particularly important, he certainly did so then. And probably more so now.

The thing about the magic tattoo and feelings is interesting, she supposes, as to the conditions it creates and what it takes it to make it happen, but she's not quite so sure why he's pissed about it. Yet. 

The stuff about Jenna seems important, clearly something happened related to that, the memory is tinged with it even if she doesn't have perspective on it. Continuing to stalk the poor girl is pretty horrible, but they'll get to that in a bit, most likely. At least that's the implication from the memory. 

And then. It's one thing to have it described to her in words. It's another thing to see it the way Sean saw it, understanding and seeing what had been done to that poor girl. It's revolting, disgusting, degrading, terrible and awful. She flinches away from it, the shape of what was done to her. Someone or something horrible did that, took a person and tore her up and made her into something... she shudders. 

And then she understands why he's so angry about how taking ownership of someone works. And at least part of why he's in such pain at the moment. What he did was noble, forcing himself to do something neither of them wanted to do like that, but obviously traumatic. Obviously obviously traumatic. She does not like what he's been doing, is worried and terrified and disturbed by it, has no good reason to treat someone like that as a friend anymore no matter how he's been treating her, but she is (was?) friends with him. And even if she wasn't, it's hard not to pity him for this. Being forced to do something like that to save someone like that would hurt anyone with a spark of empathy and soul in them. And it clearly hurt him more than he realizes.

Karen gives him a look when he takes a breath. There's plenty of pity and empathy in it, from what she's just seen and felt him go through, but she remembers that he's been doing awful disgraceful things to people without their consent, and taking twisted pleasure from it, and she tempers her look it a bit of disdain. She's seen so much and maybe she'll feel better about things when she's thought about it, and maybe the end of this story will help redeem him, though she's not sure how, but right now she's horrified and scared of what he is and what he's done, whether they're friends or not, and overwhelmed by everything she's seen. "I assume there's more, besides this," she says, urging him on.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I—yeah. There's. Yeah. One sec."

He's been so focused on showing her his memories that even though he was technically still reading her mind, he didn't really see her thoughts go by. He pauses to catch up on the context of her reactions—winces, acknowledging and regretting her pain and betrayal, when he sees how she reacted to the way he thought of her—is surprised that she'd think Valerie deserved what she got given that he doesn't—

—and then he catches up to what she thinks of the thing that happened with Dani, and—what? Obviously traumatic? Obviously traumatic? Obviously traumatic? What???

He's—not sure she's wrong, in fact the more he thinks about it the more he suspects she's very right, but he has—no context for this, no framework for understanding it, no immediate way to fit it into his picture of the world. He understood that event as—well, not quite the same thing as him coercing Dani into a blowjob, but something in the same genre. He didn't at all think of it as being coerced.

But. If it was. If, in some strange abstract sense, he was raped that day too. Then... that would certainly explain some things. Like the way his mind flinches from the memory, or the way he found himself crying and sleeping in his car afterward.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, he's reading her mind. The whole time. That makes sense.

Karen feels a little unhappy about that, honestly -- it really is the sort of thing you should be asking permission for, first, but regardless it helps facilitate communication. He really needs to learn about consent and boundaries. Well, she's not entirely sure how much he cares about such things, given everything he's done, but with people he respects, he probably should. Though she supposes under the circumstances it wouldn't have made much sense to originally ask. 

Still if she'd known she probably... wouldn't have quite thought like that about Valerie. He's right, she probably didn't deserve that. Karen was just a little caught up in a bit of vindictive indulgent thoughts about some other girls she knew when she was in high school, and well... maybe she got carried away. She's a little ashamed she thought like that. And then—

Yes, obviously traumatic. She tries to stifle back the "you idiot" because it's unkind and unfair and then realizes he's reading her mind anyways and gives the mental equivalent of a sigh. She watches as he pieces it together, and while she honestly wouldn't exactly call it rape either, he's right that it's probably the same category of trauma for sure. Some part of her that she doesn't exactly like tries to pipe up and tell him "well now you know how it feels", but she shushes it. Now is a better time to be caring and giving, since this is obviously at least part of what he's been going through. (And there was implied to be more, wasn't there, what else could possibly have happened.) Even though he's done horrendous things, she still feels a bit of the mothering instinct she had before, and wants to comfort him, and does her best to think those feelings at him.  

Permalink Mark Unread

—yeah, ideally he should've asked about the mindreading. There wasn't really a good time to ask about it before she believed him about magic but that's not actually an excuse. Something to think about for later.

He smiles, when she tries not to call him an idiot; in a weird way he likes that her instinct was to call him an idiot—granted he also likes that she doesn't entirely agree with that instinct, but something about it feels—like friendship? He's not sure what's up with that.

And—he does know how it feels now, yeah, at least a little; most of what he's done to other people has been worse than what happened to him. He's sure he feels some sort of way about that. Having a little trouble figuring out what that way is.

...and then all that confusion is drowned in a wave of relief because she's—trying to care about him, she hasn't written him off as a monster—he slumps a little in his seat, letting go of a tension he hasn't been entirely conscious of carrying. Okay. Yes. Good. Okay. There is at least one person in the world who can see the truth about him and still want to offer him comfort. That's... wow. He went into this conversation chasing the faint hope that it might be possible, but he wasn't really sure he believed it, and wasn't really sure it would help, and—it is true and it does help, it helps so much. He's—he'll get to the rest of the story in a minute, right now he needs to take some time to just breathe.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen takes a moment to try and figure out why exactly she is giving him comfort, since, well, he makes a good point. She wants to shove those thoughts back down as soon as she thinks them because she doesn't want to disappoint him, she's here to care about him, or at least help him through things, but it's hard not to think about something she's thinking about.

Honestly, it's likely because she wanted to help him, wants him to flourish, because it seems like everything that happened to him in the past kept him from getting what he needed to learn and grow and be someone, he was kept stymied and stuck, and he was just wired differently, which she can relate to. And that really doesn't at all forgive him for what he's being doing with his magic, with his time, not at all. It might explain it, perhaps, but it certainly doesn't excuse or forgive it. And they're going to need to talk about that, later, because if he wants to keep her as a friend (and, if she's being honest, as much as she tries not to think the thought, she's not sure she might still want to be after hearing all this, but she'll figure it out later), then he needs to stop. Entirely. Which it seems like to some degree he has been.

But regardless, she wants to help and take care of him, or wanted to, she said she was going to, and regardless of everything he's done, she still feels empathy towards him. He's still hurting, and she still wants to help. Even if she's not sure he deserves it, per-se. And that she needs to reexamine their friendship. But for the moment, he asked her to be there for her, and she'd be a bad friend if she wasn't. She sends more care and comfort his way, and waits for the rest of the story. 

Permalink Mark Unread

(Every time she tries not to think a thought there's a flicker of a reaction in his mind, a wordless feeling that goes something like no it's okay to think things it's fine I can take it you don't have to change the shape of your mind for me.)

But. Yes. Okay. (Honestly he's pretty sure he doesn't deserve it, but he's grateful that she wants to comfort him anyway.)

The story.

Where did he leave off—right, yes, of course—

Dani needed somewhere to stay, and he had this apartment, so he gave it to her. She kept worrying about imposing on him, which was just bizarre; he owns her now, he's responsible for keeping her comfortable and healthy and safe, at the time she didn't even have any particular reason to suspect him of being a terrible person, and even being the terrible person that he is there's no way he would've just abandoned her, who does that? But whatever.

He slept in his car for, apparently, trauma reasons, and went back up to talk to Dani again, and, really, he should have handled that conversation in a different way from the way that he did, but—it felt like such a relief, to finally have a context where he could just tell the whole truth—it's not like there's any reasonable way to take away Dani's memories of magic, those are literally all of the memories that she has, and he owns her, he can protect her if she's in trouble, he can read or edit her mind in an emergency and fix it afterwards, he can stop her if she tries to harm him, it's safe to tell her things he couldn't tell anyone else—well, anyone else except Valerie, and talking to Valerie about people who are not Valerie is kind of unpleasant at best

So he just told Dani everything. And, incredibly predictably, she decided he's a monster and she wants him stopped by force. In retrospect he has no idea how he managed not to foresee that outcome. She did try to offer him comfort at first, but he could sense that it wasn't—sincere, that she was—afraid and uncomfortable and pushing through it not out of compassion but out of something like obligation or duty, and she didn't try again after he called her on it.

It's strange, looking back, how... he seems to have just taken it for granted that of course he wasn't going to harm or coerce Dani any more than strictly necessary to preserve his own safety and freedom, of course he wasn't going to make demands of her or claim she owed him anything, of course he wasn't going to punish her for any opinion she might express. Even now, he finds it hard to dig into that assumption and find its roots, although it's obvious by this point that it is not an assumption most people would share. It's... partly like the way he felt about Karen at first, he thinks, and partly the same sort of thing as the fact that of course he takes responsibility for Dani's welfare. It's because...

...Dani gave herself to him, without knowing who or what he is, because that was the only way for him to fix her, and he wanted so badly to fix her. He made her his property because he couldn't stand to leave her in the state he found her in, and that was the only way to make his solution permanent. There's an implicit promise there, a much deeper one than the one established by his rescue of Karen; and even if he'd warned her and she'd gone in knowing she might be tortured, she still agreed to be his, and he still agreed to own her, and there's a responsibility inherent in that. Making Valerie his toy was different, because it was a fundamentally hostile act, but even there he feels the pull of responsibility a little; and with Dani it wasn't, with Dani he was doing it for her, and that means he owes her safety and comfort and freedom as much as those things are in his power to give. Because—because that's how it works. Because that's what owning someone means. At least to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen watches and listens when he resumes. 

She's not entirely sure why Sean can't see that Dani's being grateful when she acts that way. That is in fact what's going on, at least as far as she can tell. He just in fact did a heroic act and saved her from something horrendous, and while yes the responsible thing to do is to continue to help the poor memoryless woman, she's still going to be thankful for everything he's doing. Because he did in fact do a lot, even if it seems to him like she's his responsibility now, there's no reason why that actually has to be true. It's a good and kind thing to do, but it's still something that it's reasonable for her to be thankful for. 

And then when she watches the impression of his conversation with Dani -- yeah, that could have gone a lot better. He had just gone through a traumatic experience, for sure, which might explain why he was shouting and angry about all of this, during the conversation -- or at least that's what it feels like, it's a bit hard to tell. Under the circumstances, she was more than right to decide that Sean is a monster, just with the content, and not just how it was presented. (And if she's being honest, well, she's not entirely sure she disagrees with Dani's conclusion yet either, even if she doesn't want to hurt him at the moment with her thoughts.) 

And then there's, well, a number of assumptions he's making, about what he did and what it meant, to him, and what he expected it to mean to Dani. The things that he seems to think are implied by what he did. And Karen can see, can understand why he feels that way, as he teases out his feelings -- and it's a noble, responsible thing, about truth and about, well, responsibility. It's a good thing that he feels that way. Most people wouldn't. Most people don't. It's not something most people would assume about this. Even with what he did to save her, Dani had no reason to expect that what he did was for anything beyond, well, saving her. That it contains a permanent promise of responsibility for her welfare isn't something she would have necessarily expected. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—huh. That's—huh. It's just... the way things are, to him, it's not—it doesn't feel noble, it feels like water flowing downhill. It never really occurred to him to think about it any other way. But—he can kind of see how from an outside perspective it seems like—more than could reasonably be expected of him. Still, though. He expects it from himself.

Anyway, the story.

He found a way to check on Dani less invasive than mindreading, and let her read his mind a little for ease of communication and because he wanted her to know things, and then he went for a long drive and thought about some things, and then—

and then

 

and then Jenna.

Having dinner with her and getting her into his car and making out with her and—and—and he could have stopped there except no he couldn't, actually—he introduced her to magic and then he gave her back her memories and of course she hated him, who wouldn't, but it hurts, it—he'd never have done it if he'd known it would hurt this much later, but that's not quite the right way to put it, because it implies that the problem with what he did is that it hurt him, and that is not in fact the problem, the problem is that it hurt Jenna, it just took him until now to realize that there was, in fact, a problem with that.

He doesn't really know how to... explain it, or contextualize it, even now. It's not a kind of thought he is used to having. It's—it's like—the pain of regret when he thinks about hurting Jenna feels correct, it feels true, it feels appropriate to the situation. It doesn't feel good but that is in fact the point. He hurt her, and this is now the way he feels about hurting her, and—the fact that he feels this way isn't the problem, because if it was, he could solve it just by mind-controlling himself to be incapable of regret. And even leaving aside how unnerving it is to contemplate doing that kind of thing to himself, it's not a solution. There isn't a solution. He did that and it will always be true that he did that and it will always feel like this that he did that. She is good and precious and important and he wants to protect her and instead he raped her and—how does this even get to be a problem that a person can have—how can you not know you're going to care about someone until it's too late—he could tell that he liked her but he didn't know caring like this was a thing he could do

anyway.

They worked something out, eventually, sort of. He still doesn't know if it's possible for him to make this choice of hers be something she won't regret, and it took a lot of tricky on-the-spot memory-editing which he's going to have to repeat anytime she wants to read his mind again, and oh by the way that's a thing he can do, although it's very possible that he wouldn't be able to do it to someone who was expecting it. And. Where does he go from here? What do you do when this is your life? You lie, probably, you just go somewhere where nobody knows anything about you and then you don't tell anyone the bad parts, but he can't do that, actually, so instead he just has to... tell everyone he ever cares about and wants to be close to about the whole mess, and then wait for them to reject him. That's kind of all he's got, at this point.

And that's not—that's not trying to say that Karen shouldn't reject him. If the way she feels about all this is that he's a terrible person and she wants nothing to do with him, she gets to feel that way. He's not—he wouldn't—he still believes, very firmly, that the most central and foundational freedom is the freedom to own your own feelings, and that taking away that freedom is in his opinion substantially worse than murder; he is not going to tell Karen how to feel about him and he is not going to tell her what to do with whatever feelings she comes up with. He is intensely grateful for the comfort she's offered him so far but if that's all he gets then that's all he gets. If she wants him to come up with some magic-free version of all this to tell the cover-story version of her that'll hit all the right notes of shock and horror to get her to never speak to him again, he'll do it. It'll be upsetting but if that's what her true feelings look like after she finishes sorting them out then it is correct for him to be upset.

Permalink Mark Unread

Expecting it from himself is good and, well, still noble, regardless of how he feels about it. The fact that it's natural and feels like the way things should work to him still doesn't mean it doesn't feel noble to Karen. Even looking at it through his thoughts, it's hard to interpret otherwise. And it's a bit off goodness in the midst of, well, a lot of other problems that she's doing her best not to think too hard about at the moment. She wants to be comforting as they get through the story.

It's hard to keep from blushing a little, even in the somewhat condensed summary of Jenna she gets. Karen feels a little bit turned on and a little bit like a creepy voyeur, watching the two of them make out like that. It's even more clear just how much he cares about her, he feels so very strongly at her and about her and it's what leads him to, well, tell her everything. And everything is quite a lot.

Karen winces, sympathetically, feeling his pain as he feels it, watching him read her mind and watching her recoil in (admittedly, justified) horror, screaming at him as she realizes what had been done to her, remembers it in every detail, and well, just how angry and despair she is about it. And the feeling that he feels, about regretting his actions, about the pain he feels being justified and right, which well, it is. It hurts him so much to have hurt someone he cares about like this so very deeply, and she sends him waves of sympathy as best she can, even while, well, also noting that he in some sense deserves to feel guilty for this. But even though he feels horrible about this and might forever, it's still something to build on. The way you fix something like this, well, it's to stop hurting people like that, even if you can make them forget -- which seems like the sort of thing he's on his way to be doing at the moment. Which, well, they can talk about that in a bit. 

Even watching through his own mind and memory and thoughts, what they worked out together is rather convoluted and Karen can wrap her head around it when she wants to be honestly that's not too relevant to everything here. Probably. That kind of editing and doublethink probably hurts Sean a lot, but it's not as big as his realization that he hurt her so, that there was someone he could have cared about and then did something awful to her and he can never ever take that back, or as important as the fact that somehow, Jenna seems to want to try and forgive him, of all things. It's how Karen is trying to feel, to be honest, looking at this as a kind of growth, but -- well, it still comes as a surprise, given everything that he's ever done to her. It was a brave thing for Jenna to try and do, depending on what her motivations were.

The other interesting revelation to come out of that exchange, was, well -- the sudden realization that she wasn't going to be able to remember any of this when they were done. Karen's pretty saddened by that, honestly -- though she's very much not willing to do what seems to be required to become his at the moment. Not without a lot of thought and seeing more growth. She is a little worried about what they're going to have her remember when they get out of the car, but they can take care of that later. Probably. One thing at a time.

And then the rest. If it were Karen, well, honestly she would probably never tell anyone what she'd done, especially if she'd managed to move past it to make sure she'd never do it again, but it's easy enough to see that he can't do that. He has to be honest, because of how he is as a person, that's how his thoughts and mind works. He can't promise that kind of intimacy with someone else without letting them know everything about him, everything relevant they need to know to be able to have the freedom to choose how they desire. Just like he's doing now.

And if that's the way he has to be, then, well, the best way to fix it is to grow beyond being the sort of person who does that sort of thing. And yes, people should still have a right to choose, but if can follow up telling them that this was once something he'd done, with the statement that he learned, and grew, and was never that kind of person anymore, well. Not everyone would accept him, for sure, but some people would. It shouldn't be impossible to make yourself into a better person, and be hated for some mistake you once made, that's the sort of thing that leads to unending dogpiles and depression (and suicide, in once horrible case that she remembers). Karen still isn't sure if that's all he's going to get right now, he seems to be making an effort to be better, to not be the kind of person who just hurts and rapes because he can, because he has abilities and privileges that other people don't. But she doesn't know that he's going to stay that way, it's too early, and honestly it's just a little bit scary, even as much as she wants him to grow, to cultivate him into being better, the way she wants to with helping him learn. She still doesn't know what her true feelings are yet -- but right in this moment she wants him to know that if he does grow, does change, then he can be the kind of person that people accept, even knowing the, well, misadventures of his youth.

It's a lot easier to know whether or not it would be awkward to hug someone if you can read their mind, but even knowing that he would accept it and would be happy with a hug, Karen still feels a moment of indecision and doubt, before giving in and reaching over to give him a tight, comforting hug.

Permalink Mark Unread

—well, now he's crying on her, so, there's that.

His thoughts and feelings are a bit of a mess. He's grateful to her for her support and comfort and acceptance, hesitant though it is; he's having trouble wrapping his head around the way she conceptualizes goodness, and becoming a 'better' person, because to him it's not at all about that, it's just—that sometimes when you hurt someone it turns out later that this was a terrible mistake, and he's pretty sure at this point that most people are the sort of person where if he got to know them he would find that hurting them had been a terrible mistake—and it's confusing and awful and he doesn't know what to do about it, and every time he wants to hurt someone and doesn't he feels like he's doing something wrong but he's not sure he wants to listen to that feeling, now, because listening to it seems likely to lead to making a lot of terrible mistakes, and he would really rather not make any more of those at all—

And Karen is—is—he's trying so hard not to think of her as his only hope of ever having a real friend, it wouldn't be fair to put that on her, she should get to walk away from him anytime she wants without having to feel like it would be on her if he had a nervous breakdown immediately afterward—but in this moment, here and now, he can't see any other way he could possibly find something as good as this. He hugs her tightly and buries his face in her shoulder and cries and cries, and even as he's leaning into her like she's the only refuge in the world, he keeps having the same flicker of a thought, over and over: is she still okay with this, it's okay if she's not, he'll deal, he has to, he needs this so badly but he refuses to coerce it from her...

Permalink Mark Unread

There is in fact definitely that. 

Karen is very much not used to this, or at least not being on this side of the crying (random memories of middle and high school that she pushes back down for the moment). Still, she can read his mind and she can remember what she wanted and what helped with her, and she simply holds him close in a comforting fashion, holding him and letting him cry. 

She does need to figure out what to do about the way he thinks of people, and thinks of doing things to people, and she's not really sure how. To her, being nice is almost self-evident, especially after everything that happened with her. The way he thinks of morality and goodness are so orthogonal to the way she does, and she's not sure how to reconcile them, the concept of "imagine if it was you" that she has a much greater understanding of at this point. He's still treating people like they have an inherent value, or, something -- such that hurting them is a mistake because it will hurt him. And Karen is glad that he's more or less figured that out, or decided it, but it still feels like a hole in his morality, that people he finds distasteful or would find distasteful would still be a mistake to hurt. She really doesn't have the words or concepts to express it properly, though. She kindof wishes she did. For now, not making any more mistakes ever might have to do, but it would be really good if she could explain why, in general, it's bad to hurt someone just because you can. 

The idea that not hurting people when he can is doing something wrong, to him, even if it's a concept he's trying to fight, is rather disconcerting though. 

It isn't particularly fair, perhaps, and given that she's not going to keep her memories out of this and will probably remember some other conversation or something, it isn't exactly true -- though she does understand the logic behind this, she, well, she's still really unhappy that she's going to forget all of this. A little angry, even, but she's keeping that under wraps because it's more important to help him, in this moment, and she can be angry later. But even if she's his only port of call, only refuge now, she expects, as long as he improves, he'll be able to find other people. She isn't sure if she's ok with this yet. She really really isn't. She expects she needs to leave down some kind of ultimatum because she doesn't want to get stuck caring for someone who keeps raping and hurting people just because she can, but she's not sure what it should look like yet. Assuming he keeps feeling the way he has, she expects it won't be a hard one to keep, but for now she's ok with this. Mostly. There's a poor sad broken boy and she wants to help. And that's what matters right now. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He clings to her and cries some more.

Caring about people hurts. It hurts maybe worse than anything else he's ever felt in his life, and he wouldn't give it up for the world.

He can't go back and he doesn't want to go back. It's hard and painful and scary to live in a world where people can matter to him that way. But—that is the world he lives in. There isn't another one available. And even if there were... it would be lying to himself, in the worst possible way, to try to hide from these feelings or deny them or get rid of them just because they're inconvenient and upsetting.

It hurts and it feels—almost unfair, in a sense—if he'd just known this was going to happen he could've not hurt anyone to begin with—but then, it's not like he's never come across the idea that hurting people might be bad. It's just—it never felt real to him, it never felt like the sort of thing that could matter. When he has feelings of the kind other people seem to be describing when they talk about things like guilt and remorse, the things that feel wrong to him in that way are—not the normal ones. Mercy is the one that comes up the most, but there's others; if he'd passed up the chance to have this magic, that would've probably felt the same way. His version of a moral compass wants him to be ruthless, violent, impulsive, and never back away from a chance to gain or exert power.

And... he can't live like that, actually. It has been very thoroughly demonstrated to him that it isn't worth it, can't be worth it, will never be worth it. Even though there are still people he doesn't regret hurting—for all he knows, years from now Valerie might grow into someone he'd feel that same deep affection for, and then he'll have to deal with the fact that he tortured her. And even besides that, 'I only torture people I find personally annoying' is a blatantly self-indulgent standard. He doesn't inherently object to being blatantly self-indulgent, but—there's a sense in which it's disrespectful of someone with a normal human sense of compassion to ask them to put up with that even if he's expecting a no. He wants to have friends. He wants to be friends with Karen, and Jenna, and—realistically he probably can't hope to be friends with Dani but he wishes he could; he'd be happier if he could give her legitimate reasons to like him, instead of all the legitimate reasons to hate him she's ended up with instead.

But—he doesn't—he can't think of where he goes from here. He's figured out how he can't live but that leaves him without any solid vision of how he can.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen holds him and lets him cry on her. 

It does sometimes hurt to care about people, yes. But it also feels good. Karen wouldn't want to give up caring about Sean (well, probably, she certainly wouldn't have wanted to before she knew all this, which is the relevant point), she was looking forward to helping him flourish. And it feels much better to see those you care about do well than not. Look at how he felt about, well, everyone he cares about. Karen supposes she doesn't need to convince him to care about people, at this point, but caring about people is good. The most obvious example, besides herself, is well -- look at the way he cares so deeply about Jenna, and how good that feels (at least, when not thinking about the torture parts). Seeing and enjoying people you care about, is, well, really good. 

And, well, Karen can see, in a sense, why he would have thought this would never happen, with his upbringing, and how he was wired and... well, it still seems like the sort of thing he really should have worked out. Even with terrible parents and teachers, for crying out loud. There isn't anything wrong with wanting to have power, especially if you want or need it to protect yourself -- but abuse of it is wrong, and taking it out on others is wrong, and even if it's not obvious to him what wrong means to him, it's clearly not working for him, and he knows this. 

The fact that he doesn't fully regret Valerie, but is looking at the potential of it (and really she's still a little embarrassed about being so vindictive before, oops), the possible futures where he could regret it, and using that as a reason to be more careful, to realize that he could feel regret for. And yes, having that kind of... well to Karen it feels like a double standard but she knows it isn't a double standard to him -- telling people that he only does bad things to people he dislikes isn't going to make him a lot of friends. And it'll be easier to not hurt people he'll potentially like.

(Karen is still somewhat worried about the way he keeps seeming to come at morality sideways, being about consequences to him, and not the fact that it's, well, the right thing to do. But whatever works, at least for now.) 

As for a way forward, Karen tries to think. It feels obvious to her, to some degree, what he should do, but the whole point is that it doesn't feel obvious to him. "Just be good" isn't going to cut it. But -- the way he helped her, the way he feels about and treats Jenna -- clearly he is capable of doing some amount of caring about others, treating them well, for its own sake, or at least because it makes him happy to see others that way. Perhaps... he could try doing more of that? 

Permalink Mark Unread

That's—that works, maybe, that—

—now that he's not crying quite so hard anymore, it is occurring to him that this is actually kind of an uncomfortable position to be in, leaning between the seats like this. But he doesn't want to let go of Karen because hugging Karen still feels a little like clinging to a life raft in a stormy sea. He could open up the back of the car and make a couch for them to snuggle on—? Or he could also not do that. He really really doesn't want to do anything that'd make her uncomfortable.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's strange, in some ways, how someone who's pretty clearly a (reforming!) rapist and such can be so concerned and careful and sweet sometimes. She's still kindof of two minds about the whole thing at the moment. But she does understand why he's so concerned about how she feels (clinging to her and all) and making sure not to hurt her. And also she hasn't seen that much magic yet, and it would be more comfortable. Of course he can do that, though she's not sure snuggle is exactly the right word to be using, it implies an intimacy that... it doesn't matter. Yes, he can make a couch for the two of them to keep doing this in a much more comfortable fashion. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The back of the car opens up into a little room, and it's cozy and softly lit from no particular source and there's a big deep squashy comfortable couch where they can sit next to each other and he can cling to her and sniffle a lot. He has to take a deep breath to steady himself before he's willing to let go of her long enough to step back between the seats, but it's only a couple of steps before he's sitting down again and can commence with the clinging and the sniffling.

...Thank you, he tries to say. He can't seem to make his face do the words thing but luckily there is telepathy. For. All this.

He appreciates her so much.

Permalink Mark Unread

You're welcome, she thinks back at him. It feels good to be appreciated like this, even if it's scary and awful in some ways -- but it's good that she can be there for her friend like this. 

Part of her keeps trying to figure out what exactly to do next, to figure out she does think about him, because she keeps being of two minds about it, and she's been mostly keeping the other one at bay to make sure she can comfort him. And she knows he wants her to figure it out anyways. But right now he's sniffling and crying and holding onto her like she's driftwood in a storm, or a handle on a spaceship in an (inaccurate, not that it matters) explosive decompression, and it feels more important to her to help him through this than think about everything awful he's done and what it would mean for her to be friends with someone who could do things like that. Who had done things like that. And who still wanted to do things like that but also didn't. And right now, and hopefully forever, the didn't was bigger and more important. Because if it ever wasn't (and she feels bad making this sort of threat at him, an ultimatum, but it's the only way she can help rationalize it), if he ever did something like that again, she, she couldn't be friends with him anymore. It wouldn't be right. Right now he's trying to atone (or, whatever his strange version of atone is), but if he goes back she, she can't. But, (she decides, more or less, though still feels shaky about it), as long as he never does anything like that again, she, she can keep being his friend. She can still be there for him as long as all of that is in the past. Forever. There's probably edge cases and things but the spirit of, of the concept should be pretty clear.

Permalink Mark Unread

He hugs her tighter for a moment, pressing his face against her shoulder, trying to think coherently enough for her to understand him: it's okay if she doesn't want to be friends with him if he hurts people, not wanting to be friends with someone who hurts people is super reasonable, she doesn't have to feel bad about it, he wants her to feel her own true feelings about things. If she doesn't want to be friends with him if he ever does something like that again, then if he ever does something like that again he'll make sure she doesn't have to be.

And—he's sorry, about not letting her keep her memories. It's just that the world out there is terrifying and he doesn't know how it works and he needs to be able to keep himself and his property safe. Maybe someday he'll find out exactly what happened to Dani, and make sure it can never happen to anyone else again, and learn enough about magic to be sure there isn't something else just like it lurking around the corner, and then it'll be safe to let Karen and Jenna keep their memories of magic outside his car.

(And if whoever did that to Dani is hard enough to stop that he ends up needing to hurt them badly to do it—well, that's better-justified by most reasonable standards than recreational torture, but she'd still get to stop being his friend over it if she wanted to. He is very serious about this. He never ever ever wants to make her think she has to be his friend. If she's not okay with something he does and she wants to leave over it he'll deal.)

There's half a thought somewhere in there about how alien he finds the concept of atonement, but he's focusing on the other thing because it feels so much more important.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, Karen is pretty clear where both of them stand on that. She might feel bad about it at the time, for sure, but it'd still be the right thing to do. He should probably talk to her first, just in case, with all her memories intact, but in general, yes, putting her foot down about that... seems like the right thing to do for herself. Though yes, if he has to do something to stop whoever did that kind of thing to Dani, well, she'll want to hear more to make sure he gets a pass. But she expects he'll get a pass for something like that. Whoever did that to Dani needs to be stopped. She very very much doesn't want that to happen to her. 

Not keeping her memories is a problem. She's been very much not wanting to think about or touch that idea since it was made clear and she understands why he has to do it, from his perspective. He's trying to protect himself. And she can respect that. And in theory, she knows the price she could pay to keep them. But she doesn't want to pay that price, not with him, not now, there's something wrong with that just from the perspective of how their relationship works, the caretaking sort of perspective. And she's still worried about him snapping, and having her be his when he snaps. It's not a reasonable worry, perhaps, but, she doesn't want to tie herself to him forever. Not right now. Possibly not ever. But she doesn't want to give this up, and she's just a little bit terrified of it and there's really nothing she can do about it.

She's not sure what they're going to fill the space with (random bits of ideas floating through her thoughts about doing sneaky things so she could give herself clues and figure it out on her own, but he's reading her mind anyways and she doesn't really want to do that) but they should probably figure it out, unless he's really magical and can make her not worry about all of this lost time and everything, somehow. 

Permalink Mark Unread

—he's sorry that she's scared, he wishes he could do things differently, but this isn't a rule he can break just because it scares people, it's important—and—there isn't a way this turns out where he owns her and then he hurts her, there just isn't, the thought of hurting her is horrifying, but she doesn't have to trust him on that, she can just not belong to him if she doesn't want to, he's still kind of scared that something bad will happen to her and he won't be able to help but that's a decision she gets to make for her own reasons, even if the magic worked a different way from how it does he still wouldn't want to make her his without her full uncoerced agreement—

And he's... not entirely sure what to do about the memories. He has kind of the general outline of an idea, but the real trick is the details, and he's less sure about those. There's... versions of the real events that he could tell her that would make sense without magic and explain why he was so stressed and miserable but wouldn't make her want to never speak to him again, he just has to figure out how to—translate it properly. Like... with Dani, he could say that he found someone in a bad situation and impulsively helped her out and now he's letting her stay in his apartment because she didn't have anywhere else to go but it's really awkward because she doesn't like him but he feels responsible for her and he's worried he can't do a good job taking care of her this way. It even makes perfect sense that he'd be super reluctant to get into the details. And with Jenna—well, he can say that he did something that hurt someone and he didn't realize it was going to be that bad but now they're upset and they have every right to be and he feels terrible about it because he cares about them a lot, and he's never really had friends he cared about like this before he came here and started meeting people different from the people he grew up around, and trying to be close to people when you're worried you might hurt them is hard and scary, especially when you know it could happen because you've already done it once and it was awful.

Permalink Mark Unread

She believes him, perhaps, she can tell he's being sincere, or believes he is, but there's just so much unknown with the kind of person who would and could do something like he's done that she doesn't want to risk it. And there are other things she wants to do with her life that doesn't involve being his forever. And she doesn't want to do that with him, she really doesn't. There are a bunch of good reasons for things. There isn't any good reason to dwell on it anymore.

Karen agrees with the general shape of what he's thinking. In the case of Dani, depending on how it was presented, she might be conflicted and tell him that he doesn't have to take care of her, even though he does? Especially if its hurting him. But she'll still respect him for it. And Jenna, well, she'll probably try and pry for details but she might be ok comforting if she doesn't get any details. It's a bit hard to try and think what she'd do if she had no full understanding of how Sean thought, the way she has a better handle on it now -- but honestly that could all probably work. And plus this all has the benefit of being true, even if somewhat redacted. Perhaps her mindwiped-self will come up with different and relevant advice from the new perspective. She chuckles a little at the thought.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles a little, too. He's starting to feel... better. Less like he's clinging to a lifeline and more like he's leaning on a friend. There's still a deep intense feeling of comfort and safety and—something like what Valerie feels when he holds her, maybe—but he's no longer quite so starved for it.

Probably at some point he should rewind her memory and go back to the front of the car and have the second round of this conversation, but before that—is there anything else she wants to know, or wants to think through with him?

Permalink Mark Unread

She has lots and lots of questions. And she really doesn't want to lose her memories. And the idea of asking questions to hold off that for as long as possible seems like a great idea.

Which is why, once he's a little more comfortable, perhaps, they should probably do it sooner rather than later. So she doesn't keep trying to put it off. There isn't anything more that really needs answering, given that he's led her through everything already.

She would like more opportunities to come back in here to talk things through again, later, perhaps. She's not entirely sure how to arrange that, but expects something will come up eventually. The promise of getting her memories back is helping with the idea that she's going to have to lose them. Even though knowing all of these things hurts, to some degree, it's still important and useful, and she doesn't want to lose it. And as long as he doesn't do anything bad, she'll be happy to be a friend he can talk to these things about, until he finds more people. She's, well, glad she can help him out. Even if the circumstances of what she's helping with have expanded, to some degree.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. He definitely definitely plans to get her back in his car at some point and give her back her memories again. Leaving her without them forever would be—bad.

But he understands and agrees with her logic about not wanting to give herself a chance to keep putting it off.

So. Okay. He hugs her closer for a moment, and presses his face against her shoulder, and (with a brief golden glow) uses magic to clean himself up so he no longer looks like he's been crying for ten minutes straight.

"Thanks," he murmurs. It feels—important, somehow, to say it out loud. "You're a really good friend, Karen."

Permalink Mark Unread

Now Karen tears up a little at that. It feels really good to be appreciated and wanted like this, and she knows he means it. She can see exactly what and how he means it and she's really glad she could help him. It's still important to her that he manages to flourish. "You're welcome," she tells him, and squeezes him a little tightly before letting go. "I'm glad I could help." (A few stray thoughts about biting her lip or scratching herself or doing something strange as a signal to herself that not all is as it seems cross her mind, but he's reading her mind and can see all her plans and he wants to give her the memories back eventually anyways. There's no need to do any of that.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. (It'd get caught in the rewind anyway, but it makes sense that she'd think it and he's sorry and he hopes he can get her in his car again soon.)

He nods, and gets up and leads her to the front of the car, and folds away the extra space and takes a deep breath and rewinds.

It's not hard to remember that sense of desperate pressure, to let himself feel an echo of it as he turns toward the rewound Karen and says,

"—Everything's really messed up and I don't know what to do and—I can't even really talk about it—I mean I can but—" Breathe. Breathing is important "—I found a girl who was in a tough spot and I helped her out and I'm letting her stay in my apartment because she doesn't have anywhere else to go and—she doesn't really trust me, she doesn't even really like me, and I don't—I don't know how I can help her like this—but I have to, I can't pick up something like that and then just abandon her in the middle of it because she wasn't grateful enough or whatever, that's just not something I can do—and—" He is kind of getting worse at breathing, on account of he is teetering on the edge of bursting into tears. "—I fucked up and hurt someone—different person, somebody else I met at school—and she's mad at me about it and she's right to be and hurting people I care about hurts and—and I don't—" and now he is full-on sobbing into his hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not making a ton of sense -- he's making some sense, and she can see that both of the things he's describing are hurting him, a lot -- putting a strain on him, in one direction or another but there really isn't a lot of context here. She's a little confused about what to do, exactly, though she can see what he meant by crying on her shoulder. Still, most of what she feels, besides confusion and worry is, well, comfort. He's clearly stressed and doesn't have anyone else he can talk to about all of this, since she assumes he can't talk to his parents (seriously, argh) or any friends from back home. There must be so much that's new to him here, and he's clearly... well, got in over his head might be the wrong way of looking at it, but he's clearly overwhelmed.

She feels really weird doing it but he clearly needs the comfort. She can feel it and see it and it would be awkward to do otherwise and it will be fine if she does it. It will. She reaches on her hand and puts it on his shoulder, pressing her hand into him in a comforting fashion as best she can manage. "That sounds like a lot," she says, doing her best not to be awkward about it. The internet has had plenty of things that told her how to talk to people who needed help, but she never really had a chance to practice much. "Why don't you take a breath, and relax, and slow down. I'm here." She presses her hand into him a little more, moving so he can in fact collapse on her shoulder if he wants to.

Permalink Mark Unread

He leans into the touch, and even though it's awkward to be leaning on her across the middle of the car like this, he clearly derives immense comfort from the contact.

"Thanks," he manages. "I—sorry—I know I'm not making much sense—I didn't think it was gonna mess with me this much—"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's okay," she tells him, holding him and giving him what comfort she can. "I told you I was going to be here to listen, and I am." And she is. "You can take whatever time you need to catch your breath and tell me whatever more you can." She still feels a little awkward about this, not being sure what to do, but she's doing her very best not to show it. She wants to make sure he's ok, and he doesn't seem okay at all. Hasn't seemed ok all night, really.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Okay. Yeah."

He... is not super successful at this, on account of he keeps crying too hard to talk. The picture he eventually manages to get across isn't all that much more detailed than his initial confused summary, just laid out in a more sensible order: one girl who was in a bad place (about which he is not getting any more specific than that) and has no resources left in the world except him, who he feels a strong sense of responsibility for but is uncomfortable around because she doesn't like him, and one girl with whom he made an unexplained mistake (details implied to be redacted for privacy reasons) that upset her very badly and which he very deeply regrets because he cares a lot about her. It's also implied that he is kind of new to the whole concept of being close enough to someone to be deeply affected by their pain, and not dealing super well with being introduced to it so harshly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen really wants to pry for more information, about both circumstances -- she understands the need for privacy but she really wants to get at what is happening, it's hard for her to offer advice and tell him the right things to do when she doesn't have all the information. It's hard for her to tell him that he doesn't need to help this other girl out, especially if it's hurting him so much to do so when she doesn't know everything about the situation. She stutters through an explanation anyways, while hugging him and telling them that he is doing a really good thing, but he doesn't have to take responsibility for her if it hurts him -- it's important for him to take care of himself, as well.

In the case of the girl, well -- she can see that he really hasn't had much in the way of friends before, certainly not as close as this girl (or herself, for that matter). Without details, it's hard to tell him that she might be getting upset over nothing, and might not be so good of a friend to keep, if that's the case -- or that it's something he should feel bad about, but she'll get over. (She supposes it's also possible that it's something so bad that she would never get over, but honestly she's not sure what Sean could have done that would be that bad. He likely just acted in an embarrassing or overly effusive way, the way he tends to do with her.) She does her best, not sure what's going on, to explain that it's likely that she'll get over it, or that maybe if she's too petty and doesn't understand that he can make mistakes, and regret them, that she might not be a good friend for him to have.

Throughout the whole thing, Karen does her best to be soft and comforting, worried about him and how much stress this all seems to be causing him, but doing her best to help. She hadn't really signed on to help him with more than studies, per-se, but helping him out emotionally as well when he's been stunted this whole time is certainly something she can help with some too. It isn't fair what happened to him. And it's important that he manages to do well, now that he has a chance to grow and do more.

Permalink Mark Unread

And eventually he cries himself out and hugs her and thanks her very sincerely for everything. Again.

"Sorry for falling apart all over you. You're a good friend and I'm really glad I met you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen hugs him back, worried and a little mentally exhausted, but glad she could help. It was a bit more than she expected, for sure. And she really wishes she could have given him more and better advice, or found some way to really help out in his situation. Or situations, plural. Still, she's glad she could help. She's also glad she's going to be seeing him again on Wednesday, most likely, though they should probably set that up in advance, to make sure things have gotten better. She hopes they do. 

Also, the compliment is really sweet. "Thanks," she tells him, slowly releasing the hug, not wanting to release too much but enough that he could pull out if he wanted. "Honestly, I'm glad I met you too." She really is, to be honest -- he helped her out a lot when she was struggling at orientation, and things are a lot better at school now, partially because of that. And plus, she's glad to have the opportunity to help him flourish, weird as that sounds. It feels good to do something positive like this for someone like him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles and lets go.

"Aww, thanks. Anywhere you want me to drop you off since we're in my car anyway?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, sure, why not!" She is just a little bit excited to see how the car drives. It is a really cool car. Much cooler than she expected. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins. It's the happiest he's looked since she first saw him today.

The car is, indeed, very cool, and he really enjoys driving it. He's a surprisingly safe driver, too, for a nineteen-year-old boy with a Lamborghini.

Permalink Mark Unread

Safe hadn't been an original worry, though she perhaps realizes it should have been when he starts driving. Cars still very much aren't her thing. But it's pretty nice to drive around in one like this, that's for sure. And he looks so much happier, and so much happier driving. 

It doesn't take very long for them to reach her apartment. It's not as nice looking as Sean's, for sure, but it's still pretty respectable, in not quite as nice a part of town. "Well, this is me," Karen says, a little awkwardly, when they arrive. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cool. See you later?"

And he undoes his seatbelt and leans over to give her a quick hug.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen smiles gently, happy to see him in a better, mood, and unbuckles her own seatbelt to give him a hug back. Then she opens the door, gets out of of the car, gives him a little wave, and turns to head back into the apartment, her brain a little bit in turmoil still. She's already thinking about the math problem again, trying to figure out just how to prove this thing. She has only a couple of hours before she should really get some sleep, but maybe she can bang something out quickly before class tomorrow. Right now, though, maybe this could work like this...

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. Cool. Okay.

He feels... better. Not great, but not nearly as about-to-explode-at-any-moment as he did before Karen.

He checks his phone.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't have any new texts. He does have a number of university emails, including some from the other dance clubs he signed up for, welcoming him to their clubs and inviting him to their first dances early next week.

Permalink Mark Unread

Man, it feels like practically another lifetime since he signed up for those. Still, might be a good idea to go. Dancing makes him happy and he kind of needs some of that in his life. Granted the idea of adding any more social commitments to his schedule right now feels a little like he's on a boat in the deep ocean in a brief reprieve between storms and contemplating jumping overboard, but he's pretty sure that dancing will actually help, and dancing where he doesn't have to encounter Jenna might in fact help more; as wonderful as Jenna is, thinking about her right now is... bittersweet at best. Anyway he'll probably feel better once he has had some time to recover from the hellweekend.

Okay, time to head home to Valerie. He reads her mind along the way.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is out having a night on the town, drinking with her new friends (well, hangers on, really), looking hot and sexy (as always) and pulling on some heartstrings of the silly foolish men who will never be as good as Sean. She leads them in with a smile and her eyes and looks so into them and then they buy her and her friends drinks and then she enjoys the sensation of watching their weak little faces fall when she snubs them, rubbing her legs together under the table where no one will see. It's so easy, dragging these weak fools along like this. She loves it. Even if she's found someone even better than her, she's still so much better than these peons. And it feels good to remind herself of that. 

She's drinking a lot more than she usually does here; normally she prefers to be a little sharper than this but it feels nice to feel a little dull at the moment. And her friends are happy, drinking in a bar like this, getting drunk off their asses and not getting carded. (All that took was a wink at that stuffy-looking bartender, and to keep smiling at him when he looks her way, the insipid fool.) They're so very happy with her for being able to share in her graces like this. She can see how grateful they are and how much they wanted something like this, a bit of time to decompress before they go back to school tomorrow. It's not like she wanted this too, it just feels good to give her friends things. Or something. And the power of having a bunch of pretty minions like this all grateful to her feels good. She's the one with the power. She's the one people want, or want to be, or sometimes, both. (She eyes one of the cuter girls, and gives her a little smile, watching with delight as the girl takes a deep, passionate breath.) Being in power, in his power, is fun, is hot, is right (so right, so fucking hot), but it feels even better, sometimes, to just play with others like the toys that they are. Having power, like this, having control, making people want her and need her and do anything for her makes her so hot and wet.

(If Sean doesn't text her soon, going off to do whatever else he does, or whoever else he does (grrr), well, maybe she'll take this pretty little thing home with her. She's reasonably sure the other girl, Sally, that was her name, she probably won't mind much if Sean shows up unexpectedly while she's eating Valerie out. Or at least, wouldn't mind for long. And it would be fun to watch him use someone else, too, to touch herself while he broke that cute little toy, just like he broke Valerie.)

Permalink Mark Unread

...he sighs.

Yeah, he's been neglecting her. Badly. And he can't talk to her about any of his problems, because she'll just be Valerie about them, and she's still kind of annoying, and he's been sliding deeper into a pit of misery all weekend, and if he'd stayed with her this morning he'd have been ditching his commitment to do well in school, and none of that is actually an excuse, is it? No. No it is not. He doesn't feel the same inevitability about his responsibility to her as he does with Dani, because he didn't give her his protection for her sake, he took her fealty by force; but he does, actually, owe her better than this.

At least he's not far from her place. He drives a little faster, and texts her: come home

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie hears her phone make the pretty notes that she assigned to Sean and grins, and then frowns just a little, and grins again. She reads the text, ignoring the little bit of warring emotions in her head, and gets up to go. Sean wants her. And he can just order her to come home like that, and it feels so very good when he does. Mostly. She's devoted to him, his power and his control, and the order doesn't feel hollow at all.

She briefly entertains the thought of taking Sally (or was it Sarah?) home with her, her earlier fun fantasies still fresh in her mind, but that would probably take more work then she probably has time for. He wants her home now. He controls her and she's going to do what he tells her to do. She bids her friends adieu with her usual air of mystery (snubbing the bartender on the way out and watching his face fall in the reflection of her phone, which feels so good, leading him on just to crush him like that), before getting into her car, texting him oh, yes, sir. Should be there in 15 minutes <3 and driving back. She doesn't have far to go, but she idly touches herself as she drives, trying to imagine what kinds of fun things Sean might do to her, using her how he wants, and making her watch and see his control and power, and pushing away any bad ideas and thoughts, not that she has any of those. She's too good, too perfect, too special for him to want to get rid of her and he'd do it over text probably anyways, that's what Valerie would do. He wants her, and is going to hold her down and fuck her or do all kinds of things to her with his strength. That's what's going to happen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep, he fucked up. And he's not even sure how he's going to fix it.

He reaches her apartment a couple of minutes before she does, and parks and heads up to wait for her, and just as she's getting out of her car he's leaning against the wall just inside her front door and texting: mine ♥

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie hears her phone chime and pulls it out to look, excited and a little turned on and certainly not anxious or worried all, all at once.

And then she bites her lip a little and presses her legs together and lets out a soft little breath of air, almost a moan. It feels good when he reminds her of his power over her. She's his. He's so strong and powerful and better and deserves so much, and he wants her. Of course he does, she's the best, and he deserves the best, there was never any doubt. But it still feels so hot to be reminded of his control and how he can make her all weak and horny and breathless like this. She wants to take a moment to touch herself, right here and now, but Valerie is reasonably sure he wants her as soon as possible and she shouldn't indulge herself. As much as she wants to. She hurries to the elevator to go up to see him.

Permalink Mark Unread

The moment she steps into the apartment, he picks her up, presses her against the wall, and kisses her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck he's strong. So strong. And he just takes what he wants from her. Just like he deserves. Valerie moans and presses her body into him, letting him feel just how much she enjoys watching him do this to her. Making her feel this way. Seeing his control, his dominance. She melts into the kiss, enjoying the electric sensation running through her body at being taken.

Permalink Mark Unread

He lingers over it, giving her time to really melt. He's paying close attention, as close as he did with Jenna, reading her mind to find out exactly what feels good and then giving her that. He could cheat with magic but he doesn't want to, at least not yet. First he wants to find out how far he can get just kissing her, with all her clothes still on, holding her up against the wall and pressing himself against her.

Permalink Mark Unread

The touches are nice, the feeling of his hands on her and his mouth on hers and it feels so good when he does things, but the hottest thing is that he's making her feel this way. She can tell he's finding things that making her feel good, turning her on, making her wet and horny, and doing them to her, controlling her arousal, and that's what turns her on the most. Watching him take her and dominate her with his control, his insight and strength and power. He's so good at this, so much better than she is, and she loves watching him work, teasing her how he wants. She kisses him back, melting further, doing her best to wrap her limbs around him as he holds here there with his strength, hungrily showing him just what he's doing to her. She's his.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. That's good. That's very good.

All right.

He lifts her away from the wall, shifting his grip on her to wrap his arms around her and carry her farther into the apartment. As he walks, he kisses her neck and digs his fingers into her hip and keeps listening to the feedback from her mind and body every time he touches her.

Then he reaches the bed, sets her down in it, climbs in on top of her, and starts taking off her clothes. He's still kissing her, on her neck and her lips and her shoulders, and down to her breasts once he's got her clothes out of the way, and every time he touches her with his hands or his mouth he's paying attention to how it feels, how it's going to feel, single-mindedly focused on her arousal and pleasure.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, it feels fucking electric is how it feels. The fingers in her hip feel so incredible, so dominating, as he carries her, moves her where he wants her, and she tilts her head back and moans softly, moving her hands to run over his body, reaching under his shirt to feel his body at her touch. He's so fucking strong, and powerful, and he puts her down on the bed and she splays herself out prettily because she wants him to take her.

Not that it matters what she wants (so fucking hot), of course, because instead of taking her, he keeps touching her. Kissing her. Teasing her and toying with her and making her weak and wet and horny and she wants to give him the pleasure he deserves for being so powerful and strong but he's on top of her. She arches her back and presses her body into his, moaning with pleasure as he kisses her breasts, stripping her of her clothing, gasping in need and delight as plays with her, plays her. She moans and shudders and presses her body into his, rubbing herself on him, electric and wet and needy, and when that's not enough she reaches down with her arm to touch herself, to feel the pleasure he's making her feel.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, is he going to let her do that? He thinks... not.

He grabs her wrist, pulls her hand away from her crotch, pins it to the bed. And then he keeps touching her, teasing her—he remembers the first time he did this, and he's learned more since then, he's gotten better—anticipating her movements so he can pin her down before she squirms out of place, escalating slowly from simple touches and kisses to holding her down and fucking her with his fingers, and never ever letting her come no matter how close she gets.

He's gotten better at this, yeah, learned more about how to listen to someone's body with his power and how to put those insights into practice with his hands, but he's still a little surprised at how long he can play her without slipping up and letting her go over the edge. It's... a while. He'd been planning to cheat, if it came up, but maybe he won't even have to.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie bucks her hips at him when he grabs her wrist. It feels so fucking good when he controls her like this, dominates her, takes what he wants. She makes no move to struggle against his grip, it's up to him where her hand should be, pinned like this, but she can tell that even if she did it would do her no good. His grip is so strong, so firm, so powerful. No good at all. She moans. There's nothing she could do to escape, nothing at all, she's fucking his and there's nothing she can do about it and it's so fucking hot.

Valerie writhes and presses her body against him as he teases her, making her horny and ready and needy and aching for his touch, for his cock, for more of his dominance, rubbing herself against him as she gets wetter and wetter, pressing her cunt and tits into him letting him feel her desire, trying to get herself off any way she can, knowing full well how futile it is and trying anyways, moaning and gasping with despair and appreciation and approval and shuddering wet ache and despair every time he stops her, every time he pulls away or stops her from moving or controls her and her body and her arousal and her pleasure how he wants.

By the time he starts driving his fingers into her cunt, pulling away and moving wrong and holding her down whenever she tries to trick him or thrust at him or whenever she gets close, she's a hot struggling mess of need and despair and ache, and loves it. And it's then that she finally finds her voice again. "Please, sir," she breathes at him, trying to bat her eyes but not really able to concentrate enough and it wouldn't work on him anyways, he's just so powerful, "please, I want it so bad, please fuck me, please let me cum, sir. I'm yours, sir, yours, yours yours yoursyoursyoursnoo, please, please, please sir, fuck, I need it so fucking bad, sir."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmm. Damn right you're mine."

He keeps her going a while longer. It's fun and she's hot and he likes how much she wants him, how much she loves being in his power.

Then he slows down a little—presses a soft kiss to her forehead—brings her to the edge again, again, again—

And when he finally starts to fuck her, he lets her come. And closes his eyes to hide the glow, and holds her there, with magic, while he keeps fucking her, so that the whole time his cock is inside her she's locked at the peak of a screaming orgasm.

It doesn't take him long to finish, like that.

Afterward, as the magic releases her, he collects her into his arms and kisses her forehead again.

Permalink Mark Unread

She shakes when he tells her that, calls her his, reminds her, shows her just how owned she is and how much he fucking controls her. She shakes and reaches up for his finger and whines with desperate reedy gasps when he slows, begging him for the orgasm that he keeps moving just out of reach. And it's so fucking good that he can to that to her. Fuck. She wants him inside her, she wants to cum, she wants him to show her just how much he dominates her and keep her from cumming, she doesn't know what she wants but she doesn't have a choice he's just going to do to her what he wants and there's nothing she can fucking do about it and that's so good too, she presses into his fingers again and shudders as he picks up the pace and reaches and begs passionately for her orgasm and sobs and moans and pleads when he takes it away.

Each edge makes her beg harder, making her needier, aching, wet, desperate, the very fact of what he's doing making her hornier and hornier, screaming with pleasure and desire as she's denied, bringing her to more and more closer to the edge with each repetition. And she's screaming and then he's inside her and it feels so fucking good and he's not stopping her and she presses herself into him and she cums and it feels so wonderful, screaming and release and delight and this is what he wants, and then he keeps fucking her, using her, taking her and it doesn't stop, it doesn't fucking stop, she just keeps cumming and cumming and cumming, waves of pleasure and ecstasy bouncing through her body, overwhelming her, filling her, taking her, unceasing, unending, and it feels so good and it's too much, so very too much, but that doesn't matter. She screams, orgasming and cumming and cumming and orgasming, locked at the heights of pleasure higher than she thought possible, barely even noticing when he cums inside her, using her, using his property and his dominating and controlling her and fucking her and taking whatever he wants from her, and it feels good to be so controlled, so taken, so owned, so everything. So good but so much.

It's with regret and relief that she finally feels it subside, and she lets herself be held, shuddering and overwhelmed, feeling owned and incredible and loving it and wanting and needing to rest but ready to do whatever he asks if he does, pressing herself into his arms and letting him hold her closer, breathing slowly to try and catch her breath. Fuck. Fuck. He's so amazing. He's so strong. So powerful. He can do impossible, incredible things to her. She deserves to be his. Everyone deserves to be his. He's the best. Best. And his arms and his hold feel so nice and welcoming, she doesn't even question what this feeling is but plunges into it and lets it wash over her as she shakes, letting it help her tension and body relax.

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her and pets her gently while she catches her breath.

"You're mine," he murmurs. "You'll always be mine. First girl I ever owned. I am never, ever, ever letting you go."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is spent, but the words still make her press herself into him, joyous and happy and a little bit turned on. The statement of permanent ownership and control forever makes her feel so good. (There was never any doubt, of course, Valerie is the best, and he deserves the best, but the words still feel so very good to hear.) She's so glad to belong to him like that, forever. Of course, Sean might just be lying to her about this -- or might change his mind later, that's exactly the sort of things Valerie has done in this position when she had someone she wanted to string along for a while. Still, it feels good, and there's no good reason not to take him at his word -- he will do with her as he pleases, and there's nothing she can ever do about that. She's too spent to be turned on by the thought, but it still feels warm and hot and sexy and fuzzy. "Th-thank you, sir," she says, barely able to speak through gasping. "Thank you, thank you so much."

Still, 'First girl I ever owned' (which is something special, she admits, she feels so honored to be prized so) isn't the same as 'First Girl'. And there is an implication of others (which is weakly arousing in its own right, of course, Sean deserves whatever he can take, it's not for the likes of her to keep him from what he wants), which she hasn't met and hasn't seen him dominate. It isn't her place to ask questions and she feels so good and Sean treats her so fucking well but she still opens her mouth, slightly gasping, to ask anyways, in a small voice, "Are... are there others, sir? Are there going to be?" She wants to know more, she wants to help, she wants to watch, and touch herself or give him pleasure as he dominates and controls, but she already feels like she's overstepped asking those questions and asking for that seems like it can wait. So she waits.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm definitely planning on it. Don't know how soon it'll be." He pets her some more. "Not everybody is as ready to submit to my power as you. I have to be careful who I try to take, and when, and how."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie supposes other people might have a problem with what he does, and how. His methods do seem to be a lot more overt than hers. And it does seem like he was insightful enough to know he could take her, and strong and sure enough to know that he could. And then he did. But it seems such a waste to have this strength, to deserve the submission and control of others, and have to be cautious about it. He should be able to simply take what he wants without worry or care, and make them submit.

And Valerie, she supposes, with a widening grin, can likely help with that. It would be so easy to bring him girls, or make those he had his eye on quiver and submit to her, prime them and make them ready, before bringing them before their rightful controller (and still subservient to her, of course. Unless Sean wishes otherwise, but she's sure she can properly explain why having her as second only to him is hot and best). And that way he can get what he deserves, and Valerie can watch him break the weak little toys and enjoy every second of it. Maybe she should have brought Sandra back with her.

She grins at him softly, and says, "I can help with that, sir, if you wish, I could bring you pretty girls all flustered and ready to do whatever I ask, and let you take them. Only if you wish, of course, sir," (she really is spent, normally thinking about this would turn her on so much more and fill her voice with more of a seductive lilt, but it's still such a delightful thought,) "but I'm sure you would enjoy it." And so would she, oh, she very much would.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmmmm."

He snuggles her, thoughtfully. There's definitely some appeal to the idea, except for the part where Valerie expects he can rape people into loving him, when, in fact, the opposite is true.

But...

"You know what? If you can do it without lying about me—if you can bring me a girl who knows who I am and what I want, and wants me to take her—then yeah, go for it." He hugs her a little closer and presses a quick kiss to her lips. "A little challenge for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie pouts a little at the restriction, of course they'll want him to take her, that's the whole point of priming them, there's no need to be all moral about it. But he does seem to worry and care about these things, and they do seem important to him. And it seems to work for him, for some reason, however shortsighted and restrictive it seems. And it certainly is something she could do, if she found the right someone. Maybe Sandy would do after all, she'd have to talk to her a little (and, maybe, do a little more than talking) to find out. "Alright, sir," she tells him, smiling at him, already plotting. "I'll be glad to find someone like that for you." Or several someones, even. She's sure there are plenty of girls out there who know the right way to respond to power. To submit to those better than them. Most of the people she talks to do it instinctively, submitting to her, anyways, she just needs to find someone who will admit to it, and wants it.

Permalink Mark Unread

(Be all moral about it? Really? He hasn't even brought up the concept of preferring not to hurt people and yet she has still somehow managed to judge him for it. It's honestly hilarious, in a vaguely upsetting sort of way. But whatever.)

He smiles back at her, hugs her, kisses her forehead. "Good."

Permalink Mark Unread

The forehead kisses feel really, nice, and his appreciation feels really good. She still doesn't understand what these feelings are, really, but they're good and he's holding her and she doesn't really want to cry this time, it's fine to be held like this feeling relaxed. Restful, even, especially after everything they just did (which was so very hot). She smiles back at him and lets herself rest in his arms, just like every night, happy and oddly content and filled with a bit of new purpose.

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her and pets her and... tries to think about how to make her feel properly cared for. About how to make her be properly cared for.

Permalink Mark Unread

The touches feel nice, and while Valerie feels mostly content, Sean still seems to be apprehensive about this, he clearly wants to make her feel good and happy (which continues to be so very strange and sweet of him), and he clearly is unsettled about that. Valerie pouts a little, before letting her face relax once more. She isn't quite sure what to do about that, other than to try and be happier and content, though obviously that's not the sort of thing he's looking for. Annoyingly. Right now, while so very hot, being his like this isn't everything she wants -- but she expects once he's found more people to make his like her (which Valerie is going to get to help with, which will be such fun), and he sees the obvious merit of putting her in charge of his pretty toys (but not as pretty or hot or sexy or perfect as her, of course), well, she's sure she'll have a much better time then. But having the ability to bring him others will certainly be such fun, and make that go faster, to get to the right and proper world where Sean has plenty of girls doing what he wants like he deserves, and Valerie of course gets to control them herself when he's not using them. Or using her, which he'll want to do most of the time, of course, but Valerie knows he'll want some variety. Things don't have to be perfect now if that's what her future is going to look like. She's just not sure how to reassure Sean that he doesn't need to be apprehensive or worried about silly things like making sure she's content and happy now.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's bizarrely insightful for someone with as shaky a grasp of other people's priorities as Valerie, but then, it's not like Sean is super subtle about his feelings. He snuggles her and runs his fingers through her hair and kisses her on the cheek. How the hell does he even begin to explain what he's actually feeling? Should he even try to explain what he's actually feeling?

...he can at least take a stab at it.

"Hey," he says, "I'm sorry I haven't been around much lately. I—you're mine and I have standards for how well I take care of my things." He pets her some more. "Let me know if you need something, all right? People don't come with 'check engine' lights."

Permalink Mark Unread

The touches continue to feel very nice and good and relaxing. But what he's saying, well. She can see where he's coming from, she supposes, even if she would just buy another car if hers decided to break. Or get daddy to buy her one. But he did say to be careful with money; is that what being careful with money is like? She supposes if she'd taken her old car in when it was having trouble it wouldn't have broken down entirely, and she did miss it for a little while, even if the new one was obviously better. Still, he shouldn't need to worry about her. And even if he wants to, she's better, and can handle things on her own. Probably. Things had been kind of unfortunate and grumpy the past few days, though she feels a lot better now. And she supposes if he promises her that, maybe he won't be quite so worried about her like this, even if she couldn't understand why he'd want to be. "I understand, sir," she says, finally, after thinking it through. "I'll let you know if something like that comes up." She doesn't expect to use it much, but if it makes Sean, happy, well. She'd rather help him learn how to suppress those silly ideas and feelings, but that doesn't seem to be an option. For now, this will have to do.

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her. "Good girl."

(He remembers how she reacted last time he used this phrase; it seems like an appropriate moment to use it again.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Last time she wasn't quite as spent as she is now, wasn't lying in his arms being held and touched, and was very much quite and horny and needy and desperate to cum, none of which is how she currently feels.

Still, it elicits a very positive reaction -- Valerie is glad she's pleased him, and glad for the reminder that he controls her so utterly, and his praise like that still feels so very wonderful, making her feel happy and glowy inside for a moment. She should probably take her promise little more seriously than she intended to if her making it really makes him so happy with her.

She wriggles a little in his hold in response, letting the flush of happiness go through her, then smiles up at him softly. "Thank you, sir," she tells him. "I'm very glad to have pleased you so."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good. That's exactly what he wanted.

That's... maybe enough, for now. If he makes sure to keep a closer eye on her.

He pulls a blanket over them and snuggles up under it with her and kisses her forehead one more time and lets himself fall asleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie enjoys the way he holds her, feeling wonderful and relaxed and good, and more content than she's felt in a while, and lets herself drift off with him, idly thinking about which of her friends would want to be taken by Sean, so she can bring them to him. It's a very pleasant thought to fall asleep to.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, elsewhere...

 

Lorenzo feels much better than he did a couple days ago. Fixing that stupid bitch's fuckup had taken a lot more hands on work than he would have liked, but all the evidence of what those idiot agents had been investigating was gone from the FBI computers, and he had a new slave to show for it. Not the prettiest of sluts, unfortunately, and he couldn't use Orchid to make her look hot enough to fuck without compromising her position as a mole, but she was still at least something positive to come out of that whole fuckup. And even with the disruption, none of the buyers had backed out, and all of the whores were changed to their specifications, and were ready to be taken home by their new owners tomorrow. He was going to make plenty of money on this one.

Still, the useless cunt had fucked up, and it was important to remind her of that, to make sure everything went off without a hitch tomorrow. She needed to remember who her Master was, and he wanted to make sure she felt sorry enough for how much work he put her through. She tended to work so much better after his visits, anyways. It was important to remind her who and what she was from time to time, and well, it fun to use and hurt the dumb bitch, besides. It was good to have a change of pace from happy bimbos, from time to time.

With his pet crawling behind him, Lorenzo opens the door in his office, and enters.

Permalink Mark Unread

The stairs are the same as last time, with the same white candles, the same sconces, the same pale stone.

The room beyond... is different.

Ghostly blue-white light glitters from the polished surfaces of blue marble walls. In the center of the polished blue marble floor, there is a slab of darker, rougher stone, and on that slab there is a girl, naked, curled up much tighter and shivering much harder than usual. Her breath mists the air. The stone on which she rests is covered in a thin layer of frost.

The temperature where he's standing is reasonable, and the rest of the room looks that way too; it's only the central slab that's freezing cold. There are no chains holding her down. She could get up and go somewhere warmer at any moment; her survival instincts, if she has any left, must be screaming at her to do exactly that. But instead, she lies there and shivers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo walks down the stairs, his pet trailing behind him. He goes through the door, and pauses for a moment to appreciate her pretty curled up form. It's always fun to see that useless slut properly torturing herself, and she looks so weak and vulnerable and helpless on that slab.

She'd look better on her knees, though. 

Lorenzo strides over to the slab and grabs her by the hair, dragging her off and out of the cold and onto the floor, pulling her head upwards so he can slap her a couple of times. "Get up, you dumb whore," he tells her, smiling cruelly down at her. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks up at him immediately, shivering, her teeth chattering. "Th-thank you, Master," she says hoarsely, trying and failing to get off the floor and kneel properly while she's still mostly too cold to move.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo grabs her by the throat, pull her upwards onto her knees. "I said get up you lazy bitch," he tells her, his eyes glowing as makes sure she feels bad about how lazy she's being right now.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's trying and she can't and it's her fault, it's always her fault, she's lazy and stupid and worthless and she deserves to be punished—she wants to thank him again, for hurting her, for making her sorry, but her teeth are chattering and she can't pull her thoughts together into words—she hopes he's going to hurt her or rape her or both, to punish her, because she deserves it, and she's terrified because it's going to be awful, but that's good, she should be terrified and miserable and in pain, he always knows exactly what to do with her, it's so good that she belongs to him—she stares into his eyes, grateful for his touch and how it hurts her, grateful for his power and how it makes her feel as awful as she deserves, how it makes her know that she deserves it—

(—and it's her fault because—because—because she fucked up, her power put her on the cold stone to punish her for fucking up, so if she hadn't fucked up she'd be able to kneel for her Master, and then she'd still be a stupid lazy worthless piece of garbage but at least she'd have done one thing right—)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo doesn't really care to wait while she gets her act together. He holds her up, hand around her throat, and interrogates her. "Did you manage to figure out how to fix things, this time, you useless slut?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She tries to nod, and sort of manages, and that's not good enough, she's not good enough, she needs to answer him and she can't do it right, what's wrong with her—

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo doesn't particularly care that she's not really capable of answering properly at the moment. He's already getting hard from watching her like this and while other times he might punish the useless cunt for not answering properly, right now he's got other things on his mind. "That's good, you idiot whore, because that's your job. Which, when the buyers come tomorrow to pick up their merchandise, you better do without a single hitch this time. It's bad enough you fucked up already." 

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods again, badly, again, staring into his eyes, blinking quick little blinks as she starts to cry from fear and guilt and misery. She mustn't let her tears get in the way of whatever he might want to do to her. She needs to be open to him at all times.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You better hope you do," he says, switching his hands back so he can grab her by the hair, dragging her shivering worthless body towards the darkened room to the right. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She does, she absolutely does, it would be terrible of her to fail him like that again—she tries so hard to go where he pulls her, to not make him do any more work than he has to, to keep looking at him as much as she can, but she's so cold and clumsy and weak and worthless

 

The lights come up in the darkened room.

There are chains, and hooks, and things with spikes. There are clubs and whips and a wide variety of knives. There are things to tie people to and hang people from. It's always like this, although the details vary; today the space near the door has a long chain dangling invitingly from a ring on the ceiling.

Permalink Mark Unread

The long chain is in fact rather inviting. Lorenzo wants to beat the stupid whore anyways, and the idea of her hanging from the ceiling helpless staring at him as he beats her body and mind makes his cock nice and hard. And she deserves it for being such a useless fucking whore and making him do all that work. 

Lorenzo drags her body through the door, dropping her on the floor, and reaches up to grab the chain. He reaches down to grab her arms from where they lay splayed on the ground, pulling them up in the air where she'd better hold them steady so he can do what he wants. He wraps the chain around both her wrists a couple of times, roughly, and pulls the chain through the loop, making sure it was taut enough to not come undone. 

"I hope you know, you ungrateful cunt," he says as he does this "that I managed to clean up your mess. Nothing can be traced back to your fuck-up, and none of the buyers were scared away by it either." His eyes glow as he projects shame in guilt into her mind, shame and guilt that she deserves. And he makes she the useless slut is grateful that someone more competent than she managed to fix her mistakes. She should be grateful that he keeps her around after such failures like that, making her Master do work because she couldn't do one thing right. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks up at him, blinking tears from her eyes, and tries her best to hold still, and whimpers in grateful misery when he uses his power on her.

It's so good and important that he can do this to her. She's so grateful to him for letting her stay here and be useful to him in whatever ways she can even though she's such a complete piece of trash who can't do anything right. She's so grateful to him for being generous enough to punish her when she fucks up and forgiving enough not to kill her or, worse, let her go. It would be awful if he got rid of her, it would be the worst thing in the world, to be out there alone without her Master to use her, to hurt her, to make her sorry, to remind her what a worthless garbage slut she is. He always knows the right thing to do to her, the right way to make her feel. What would she be without him? A worthless garbage slut who can't even torture herself right, can't even hate herself right, and doesn't have anyone to do it for her. No, it's so much better to be here, with him, where he can decide exactly what to do with her, rape her or torture her at his whim, punish her for her inexcusable mistakes and for being the stupid worthless cunt that she is, make her feel the guilt and shame and misery that a useless whore like her should feel.

She's terrified of what he's going to do to her, and at the same time she welcomes it, knows that it's right for him to torture her, it's good that he's going to give her a little of the pain she deserves. She hopes he'll rape her afterward so at least she'll be useful as a warm body for him to fuck. The thought of it scares her, because it hurts so much to be touched and especially to be fucked and it'll be worse after she's been tortured, but that's good, it's good that she's scared, she should be scared of the things he does to her and then he should do them anyway, exactly when and how he pleases. She wants so badly to please him.

With an immense effort, she manages to gasp out the words, "Thank—you—for—hurting—me—"

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo smiles to himself when she says that. He's done such a good job with this stupid fuckhole. He sends one last blast of misery and guilt and gratefulness her way, and walks over to the other end of the chain. He pulls down on it, pulling the slut up in the air bit by bit until her feet are several inches from the floor. She slowly twists back and forth in place, but still obediently makes sure to do her best to look him in the eyes at all times. Just like she's supposed to. 

The nearby table is full of implements, but right now that thin wooden cane looks like it'll be the most fun. He picks it up, swishes it through the air, and walks over to the hanging whore, smiling at her grimly. "This is for making me clean up your mess," he tells her, and smacks the cane into her, across her stomach, leaving a bright red line where the wood met the flesh. His eyes glow, making she she's thankful for the punishment, making sure she knows she deserves this and is grateful for the punishment and the chance to please him. He raises the cane again for another swing. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She flinches and gasps and sobs and stares into his eyes. She's so glad he's hurting her like this, making her miserable like this, making her grateful for it like this. She knows she deserves it and it's so generous of him to do this to her, to take his enjoyment in hurting her. He could have any slut in the world, and all of them are better than her, and yet here he is, giving his precious important time and attention to the most worthless cunt of them all. It makes her want to cry even more, thinking about how good it is that he's doing this. He could just leave her alone to be tortured by her own power forever, but he doesn't, he comes down here and visits her personally. She wants to thank him again, or ask him to please rape her when he's done so he can take more pleasure from her worthless miserable body, but she's crying too hard to speak.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo smiles, watching her sob and cry, laying into her with the cane again and again and again, putting stripes on her stomach and legs and tits and ass and back as she slowly rotates around and around, enjoying the sound of her sobs and the way she keeps twisting herself to look into his eyes. It doesn't take long before she's covered in red welts, dribbles of blood dripping down her body, and Lorenzo is hard from beating the stupid useless bitch and making her feel like she's supposed to feel, crushing her again and again and again. He pulls down his pants a little and gently plays with his cock before coming to a decision. "Orchid, get over here and suck my cock while I beat this worthless bitch."

Permalink Mark Unread

Orchid, more than happy to please her wonderful and perfect Master, crawls over to him with a smile on her face, wiggling her tits and ass to look sexy for his pleasure. "Oh, yes, Master," she moans as she kneels perfectly in front of him, looking up at him the way he likes and taking his cock down deep into her perfectly sculpted mouth and throat. She bobs her head up and down, licking and sucking the way her likes her to, overjoyed to be given the chance to serve her Master with her body this. She loves it when he tells her what to do, especially when he uses the body she made just for him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Orchids blowjobs always feel incredible. Lorenzo grunts happily, taking a moment to enjoy it before putting a hand on her head to make sure she knew to make it low and slow. He puts down the cane, and picks up something bigger, heftier. A similar shape, but thicker and stiffer, a long thin metal rod. Looking the whore in the eyes to make sure she knew that she wasn't worthy of his cock, that she was too worthless to serve him, that she should be grateful that he has someone better than her there to use that's more deserving, more worthy of his cock, he lays into her again, not minding the sounds of crunches and cracks -- as long as he doesn't hit her too hard, Orchid can fix it, and he wants to make this useless whore suffer while Orchid drinks down his cock. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She cries harder and harder as he hurts her, and hardest of all when he summons Orchid to suck him off. Yes, of course, he should use the best slut available, he should be serviced by his perfect slave with her perfect mouth while he takes pleasure in beating the useless trash he keeps in his dungeon. She feels awful for ever thinking otherwise. She stares into his eyes and hopes he'll keep using his power on her, keep making her feel as guilty and worthless and miserable as she deserves while he beats her worthless garbage body until it's bloody and broken like it should be; she hopes he's enjoying this even though she's a useless cunt who's not even worth raping. It hurts so much, and it should hurt more, she deserves worse, she can't quite bring herself to hope he beats her harder while he's cracking ribs with every strike but she knows she should want that, she should always want him to make her suffer more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo takes a couple minutes to lay into her, watching pretty marks form where he breaks ribs and bruises muscle and skin, relishing in the pleasure of hurting her like this and reinforcing her programming with wave after wave of shame and guilt and gratefulness and desperate need to please and more shame and guilt for not being able to do so properly. All the while enjoying the slow eager pleasure from his enthusiastic pet as she slowly sucks on his cock. Finally, he grabs Orchid by the back of her head and pulls her all the way down, feeling his cock slide all the way down her throat as she gleefully drinks down every drop of his cum, cumming to the sight of her half-broken body and knowing exactly how he's making her feel, all the while making sure the useless bitch knows that she's not good enough to serve him like this, she should be but she isn't, she doesn't deserve this the way someone like Orchid does. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Even if she could get the words to line up in her head, she's sobbing too hard to so much as begin to say them, but she so very desperately wants to thank him for doing this to her. Thank him for showing her what a worthless piece of trash she is, for making her grateful, for filling her mind with all the right feelings so she can gaze at him in desperate anguished worship as he comes.

She can't help hoping that he'll recognize how really truly glad she is that he's using Orchid instead of her, that as awful as she feels about her own worthlessness she would never want him to do something that made him even a little bit less happy just to make her feel better about herself—but of course he has no reason to care that she feels that way, it's not like he could ever be in danger of giving up his own happiness to please her, he's so much smarter and stronger than she is and he's worth so much more and he knows it, and it's such a relief to be so sure of that. Amid all her pain and terror and self-hatred, the wretched shame of being a defective garbage slut who doesn't deserve his cock, at least she has this. The one good thing in the world is the knowledge that Master is getting exactly what he wants.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo takes another minute or so, with Orchid's mouth still on his cock, to make sure the useless slut really feels the pain, really is grateful for it reminding her how awful she is and how her mistakes had almost fucked thing up for him, and how much she loves him and should be feeling bad for her failure -- a failure now fixed, thanks to her Master. "This is what you deserve for your fucking screw-up, cunt," he tells her, out loud. "This and so much more. You better make sure nothing goes wrong tomorrow, you lazy worthless bitch."

Then he grabs Orchid and tosses her off of him, and turns around, pulling his pants back up. "Go fix her," he orders, not bothering to look around, knowing Orchid would always obey. "Fix the stupid whore and then follow me back upstairs." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Orchid, feeling delighted and half-drunk on having pleased her Master and swallowed his cum, is only too happy to obey. "Yes, Master!" she calls after him, before crawling back to the girl and touching her foot so she could heal her. She bears no malice or ill will towards her, but feels no camaraderie either -- she's just another slave that her Master has told her to change before and might tell her to change again, and it always feels so good when she obeys him. Orchid fixes up all of her broken bones (so many, Master must have really enjoyed himself) and bruised skin and anything else that's hurting or broken -- leaving in the changes that her Master has told her to make to her, before, of course, grinning up happily at the slave as she heals her, enjoying the incredible feeling of modifying another to please her Master. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She didn't even get a chance to thank him—no, of course she didn't, why would he care that she wants to thank him? He has better things to do with his time than listen to her. When he wants her to feel something he makes her feel it, and he doesn't need any further confirmation except when her tears or her whimpers of pain get him off. It's selfish of her to feel disappointed that she couldn't thank him for hurting her again. Selfish and greedy and awful. Despicable slut. Can't do anything right.

Healing hurts, and that's right, it should hurt. Orchid's gentle touch on her ankle hurts too. There is no way anything can touch her that doesn't hurt. That is good and correct.

...Orchid. It's Orchid who did that. Orchid who is right here, smiling at her, Orchid who is so much better than she is...

She swallows a sob, makes the immense effort necessary to get her thoughts to turn into words that she can say out loud, and asks, trembling, "Can you... please make me hurt more?"

(Selfish, selfish, awful greedy selfish—but it's all right, if Orchid agrees, Orchid wouldn't do anything wrong, Orchid is the perfect slave, and she wants so badly to be punished more, to hurt more and cry more and to be able to feel like at least, at least, even though she's not good for anything else, even though she's a worthless piece of trash who isn't good enough to be worthy of her Master's cock, at least she knows it, at least she knows what to do about it, at least she knows what she deserves and she's not too scared to ask for it. It's wrong, probably, because everything about her is wrong, everything she's ever wanted is wrong, but maybe she's got it right this time, maybe it's okay to want this one thing without being told to.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Orchid looks up at the slave and grins at her, her eyes still glowing a deep violet. Normally Orchid likes making the slaves she changes enjoy it, so they too can feel the pleasure of being changed to properly serve their Master's will, and how good it feels to serve him. With this one, though, he'd been very specific about what he wanted. Orchid had been proud of what she'd done to her, rewiring all of her nerves so every sensation caused her pain, the result her Master had asked her for, a very clever set of changes she'd made. Even now, she could feel them, pulsing so very prettily at Orchid's touch, at the sensation of her body and bones knitting back together. Such a beautiful thing she managed to do, and all for her Master.

Master doesn't normally have Orchid do things other than what she's told, but making her hurt is what Master wants, and it feels so good to change people for him. Besides, she clearly wants it too, and figuring out how to do it is a fun puzzle, given how much pain she's already in. Orchid slows down the healing, making sure to linger on each and every bruise and broken bone, sending the sensations she feels as she's healed to the surrounding nerves, which go to their surrounding nerves... something that will only work with Orchid's careful care like this, but it's still something her Master might want her to do, and it feels so very good.

"Oh, like this?" Orchid purrs, grinning at the slave, with her eyes still glowing, feeling an additional rush of pleasure and heat. She shouldn't take too much longer, Master has told her to follow and she should follow soon in case he wants her to do anything else to anyone else, or fuck him, or suck his cock, or anything else he might want her to do that Orchid would be so very glad to do for him. Anything at all for Master. But she can spare an extra few minutes on this.

Permalink Mark Unread

She whimpers, tears spilling from her eyes. It hurts in a new way, rippling and echoing through her body, and she hates it, and it's beautiful, it almost feels like enough...

Orchid is a good slave. It's good that Orchid is enjoying this. Orchid deserves nice things.

She almost doesn't dare ask for more. Who is she to want things? She'll only fuck everything up. But... maybe asking to be hurt is okay. It worked out all right this time. Orchid got to enjoy hurting her, and that's not as good as Master enjoying hurting her but it's still something. And if she asks, and Orchid can do it, and wants to... then she'll be just a little bit closer to the punishment she truly deserves. She knows nothing can ever hurt her enough to make up for how worthless she is, but it's still better if she hurts more.

So.

She summons up her words and her courage, and whimpers, "Thank you—you're so good—please, I want—I want to hurt more all the time—so it's better—so I'm better—"

Permalink Mark Unread

It feels soooo good to change others like this, and while Orchid can't make her feel like this all the time, not without her there to stifle the feedback loop that... hm. Orchid has an interesting idea, one she can maybe try. And Orchid can always put it back if it doesn't work, can't she? And the slave wants it, and it's such a clever idea, wiring up the nerves so that each successive signal can't loop back, making the signal weaker each times, fading in only a few dozen iterations to make sure there's nothing new with some careful applications of neurotransmitters... there. Orchid moans softly as she works, enjoying it, enjoying being clever, and then squeezes the slave's ankle to test it out. Not as painful or drawn out as what Orchid has been doing, and it has an interesting tendency to move along the nerve pipelines towards the spine and brain rather than spread out evenly, but fixing that would take more time then she really should spend. (Orchid was ordered to follow, she has to obey her Master. She loves obeying her Master and can't wait to do anything he wants her to do.) This is a very clever and interesting result, and Orchid enjoyed the challenge. She lets go of the slave, smiling lustfully at her, purring, "There, hope that's what you wanted," before turning to crawl quickly after her Master, wiggling her body sexily as she moved, just in case he came back down to see her.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's too busy crying with pain to answer, but her power does it for her. The dungeon shifts around Orchid, the stone floor softening under her, opening up and blurring away so that every step she crawls takes her twice, three times, four times as far as it should, whisking her up the stairs to let her catch up with Master right away. The light around her is bright and warm and the air smells like honey and wildflowers. (It all fades away as soon as the door opens between the stairs and the office; the office has a way it's supposed to be, and no extraneous perfume is involved.)

 

Meanwhile, the girl hangs from the ceiling, feeling ripples of pain echo through her from Orchid's touch. She's glad she asked. At least she managed to do one thing right. She is under no illusion that this makes her any better, any less of a worthless irredeemable fuckup who deserves to suffer, but... at least she managed to do one thing right. At least she got Orchid to make her pain a little bit worse, make her a little easier to punish.

She waits, and hurts, and waits.

 

The chain she's hanging from releases her abruptly. She falls, landing awkwardly in a crumpled heap on the floor, and curls up and shakes and cries as the pain of her new bruises races back and forth under her skin. The ripples cross over each other and tangle up and weave themselves together into little braids of lightning flashing up her spine, and it doesn't stop, it just keeps going, starting anew every time she moves enough to jostle an injured part.

She takes deep breaths. If she's not tied up and Master isn't here and the dungeon isn't moving her on its own then the thing she has to do is go back to her proper place in the central room, and crawl into her cage or onto her ice-cold slab of stone or whatever else is waiting for her there. She can do that. Even though moving hurts and breathing hurts and existing hurts. She doesn't deserve to just lie here and rest. She has—to get—up.

 

It takes her a few minutes to straighten herself out well enough to get up on her hands and knees. The pressure of the floor underneath her feels like tiny knives stabbing up into her body wherever it touches the stone, worse the more of her weight is leaning on a single spot. She crawls. She doesn't need to worry about direction; her power will straighten the path for her.

The stone is hard and rough, scraping her palms and her legs as she forces herself to move forward. Every scrape, every jostle, sends new trickles of pain flowing up through her body. She gets weaker as she crawls. How long has she been doing this? Is she bleeding? It's too dark to see. Time has no meaning here anyway, except when someone visits her. It doesn't matter. She has to keep moving forward.

As she moves, the floor gets rougher. Its unevenness trips her up, making her stumble into unexpected holes or bruise herself on unexpected lumps. The pain echoes up her limbs until she almost can't feel the new bumps and bruises in the chaotic noise of the old—almost. She still notices each fresh jolt of pain as it happens.

Eventually, she can't make her hands support her any longer, and she has to crawl on knees and elbows, then wriggle like a worm when her legs get too shaky to hold up her weight. Good. She is a worm. She should crawl like one. A worthless little worm, not even good enough to call herself a slut.

There's a dim light up ahead. Probably that's the central room; her power isn't letting her feel it, of course, so she can't know for sure. It looks so far away, barely visible in the distance. She worms her way toward it, inch by inch. There's no visible sign of progress, no sense that the light is getting any closer, to the point where it feels like she isn't moving at all, but she doesn't, she can't let herself rest. She keeps moving. She can feel blood drying on her skin, smeared all over her body, from the countless cuts and scrapes she's given herself in dragging herself along this rough stone floor. But she's not in her proper place yet, so she has to keep going. No matter how much it hurts. No matter how tired she is, how weak. No matter that it feels like she's going to collapse before she manages to drag herself another inch. If she's going to collapse, then she'll collapse. She's not stopping for anything less.

Is the light a little closer now? Maybe. Hard to tell. She can't remember how far away it looked last time she managed to lift her head. For all she knows, it's gotten farther.

She keeps moving.

Her scrapes sting and her muscles ache and her bruises throb and it all twists together into ropes of pain that feel like they're wrapping around her spine and strangling all other sensation, drowning out the sound of her own ragged sobbing breaths. She doesn't need other sensation anyway. She needs to suffer, to be punished, to hurt, and she needs—to keep—moving.

First she notices that it's dark again, and then she notices that this is because she's closed her eyes. She struggles to open them, and perceives a brief, blurry glow ahead. It definitely seems brighter than before. Maybe she really is getting closer. Or maybe her power is going to take it away again and make her crawl twice the distance she's already covered before she gets there. It's happened before. The only difference is that now everything hurts a lot more, which is good, it's right, it's what she wanted, what she asked for. She should be glad her power is making such good use of this new way to torture her. She's too tired to be glad. All the energy she's got is going into the endless agonizing toil of dragging herself across the rough stone floor.

Time passes. She has no idea how much.

The floor gets a little smoother, finally. She blinks sweat and tears from her eyes, tries to focus. It's brighter all around her now. She spares a little energy to lift her head and look forward, to see if she's finally in sight of her goal.

And there it is. A low central platform, rising just a few inches up out of the floor, and an open cagelike structure on top of it, made of dark metal and shaped like a snow angel and covered in dozens of small blunt inward-pointing spikes.

When she sees it, she freezes, and then hates herself for freezing. Awful useless garbage cunt who doesn't even have the courage to torture herself like she knows she deserves, come on

One hand inches forward. She can't pull herself along the floor by grabbing the uneven parts of the stone anymore, so she just puts her sticky bloodstained palm down flat on the floor and tries to pull that way. She moves, maybe, a fraction of an inch forward. She reaches a little farther and does it again.

Getting up onto the platform is the work of what feels like hours. Those few inches of height might as well be a forty-foot cliff, in terms of her ability to climb them. But she does it, somehow, though it feels impossible.

She collapses, shaking, at the foot of the cage. She doesn't feel like she can move. She doesn't feel like she'll ever be able to move again.

But she's not done.

So she moves, somehow, pulling herself up by the last threads of her faltering will. Everything hurts. And it's only going to hurt worse when she gets inside of that thing. And once she's inside it, her power is just going to hurt her even more while she's trapped and helpless and too exhausted to struggle. The thought of that fills her with ice-cold terror, makes her want to curl up into a ball and never move again, but instead she reaches up and grabs the edge of the cage and clumsily pulls herself into a sitting position on the floor. And then, without allowing herself a moment to rest, she heaves herself up into it.

If only that was enough. If only she could rest here, curled up awkwardly on the lattice of spiked metal. But it's not, and she knows it's not. She can see the shape she's meant to make, lying inside of this thing, flat on her back with her arms and legs stretched out in all directions; the metal is curved just so, waiting to accept her, and the snow-angel silhouette comes from the hinged parts that lie ready to close over her as soon as she gets in position.

So she pauses only long enough to catch her breath, shuddering at the waves of pain that radiate through her every time her weight shifts and the spikes find new places to dig in. And then she turns over and stretches out, fitting herself into the shape of the cage. As each limb settles into place, the corresponding part of the cage snaps shut. Lastly, when all the rest of her is secure, the cage closes over her head and torso.

Looking at it from the outside, the spikes on the top part of the cage seemed pointless; how could they possibly compete with the lower ones, which have gravity on their side? But of course her power is subtler than that. The cage is perfectly fitted, tight enough that no part of it has trouble reaching her, and the front of her body is so thoroughly covered in scrapes and bumps and bruises that the extra sensitivity more than makes up for the pressure of her weight. Pain assaults her equally from all sides.

She is uncomfortably aware of the way the cage holds her legs apart, and the fact that the lattice of iron bands leaves her crotch completely bare. Maybe her power is just making sure that if Master wants to come down here and rape her while she's like this, he won't have to bother taking her out of the cage unless he wants to. Maybe it's going to fuck her with something, make her come screaming in agony, show her what the pain she feels instead of pleasure is like with the echoes making everything worse. Maybe the fear is the point, and nothing will touch her there at all. She has no idea and no way of knowing, and that's terrifying, and that's good. It's good for her to be afraid. It's good for her to be in pain.

So she closes her eyes and deliberately imagines all the terrible things that might happen to her here, lets the pain wash over her and focuses on it until it fills her awareness, reminds herself that this is good, that she deserves it, that she loves her Master and she's not worthy of him and she'll never be worthy of him and all the pain she could ever feel won't be enough to punish her properly for being the stupid worthless piece of garbage that she is. She thinks about it until she's shaking with misery and terror, every tiny movement pressing her body against the spikes of the cage and sending new waves of pain radiating up her carefully crafted nerves. Orchid did such a good job on her. She's so grateful, and so ashamed of her own worthlessness in comparison to Orchid's effortless perfection. It hurts her to think about it, but she deserves to hurt, so she thinks about it more. She hopes Orchid is serving their Master right now, enjoying the pleasure and privilege of being used like a good and worthy slave, giving Master everything he wants. She hopes they're both happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

The next morning, elsewhere...

 

Valerie wakes up, still held in Sean's arms, remembering the events of last night with a soft grin. She wriggles her body a little closer towards him, careful not to wake him (how awful would that be), enjoying the feeling of his arms around her and how it makes her feel. She lets the memories of last night wash over her, feeling her arousal start to ramp up as she remembers how she was dominated. Used. And teased and toyed with, taking her to the edge and back over and over again... nnf. She bites back a little moan, keeping herself from making noise (though she's sure he might enjoy waking up to such a thing, she doesn't want to presume). And the other things afterwards... Valerie still doesn't understand why he seems to care about her so. But it still feels nice, on the whole, even if it's strange. And he gave her such a fun and interesting challenge. One she's really looking forward to succeeding at. She just needs to find the right girl, and she's sure there should be plenty of options. And then she can watch the delicious interaction as Sean breaks someone new. Maybe he'll let her touch him when she does it, or whisper in his ear... well, more likely he won't want the interference. But she'll still enjoy watching him, touching herself (if he lets her, because she's his, so fucking hot), watching his control and dominance at work. Her mind flickers among these things, still enjoying his arms on her, thinking about the events last night, thinking of who might be the right sort of person, and fantasizing, no planning what will happen when she brings a cute helpless little toy to Sean.

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a sleepy noise, hugs her closer, and nuzzles her face, but doesn't wake up the rest of the way just yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie makes a soft delighted noise when he wakes, pressing her body a little closer to him. It's nice being held but she is a little turned on from everything she's been thinking about. She's not sure if he wants to do anything fun with her at the moment, but, well, she isn't sure that he isn't. And he will make the choice he wants to make (so hot), no matter what Valerie wants. The thought makes her press into him a little more -- not too much, in case he wants to keep sleeping, and she's sure he can make his desires known if she gets out of hand. But giving him the option of doing something fun with her, letting him control her even more, use her however he wants to. And if it turns out he doesn't want to, yet... she can still rest being held like this. But she wants to make it clear that the option exists.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles, and shifts his grip on her to hold her more firmly against him. He's still not all the way awake, but she's hot and she wants him and he likes the thought of teasing her a little. Let her squirm, let her press herself against him, let her feel his cock getting hard, watch her enjoy it. Turning her on is fun. He can decide later if he wants to do anything more than turn her on.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean pulling her against him like that makes it clear he wants to do something with her, at least. Valerie arches her back and presses into him, rubbing against him all sensual and sexy, letting him know just how turned on she already is. She knows he'll see right through her, like he always does (so fucking hot) but she makes an aroused little moan anyways, just to entice him a little more. She doesn't expect him to do as much as last night -- but she'd love for him to show her how much power he has over her again. To take her however he wants to, to make her feel hot and needy, or however he wants her to feel. It feels so good seeing him dominate her like this. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmm that's nice. He puts a hand in her hair and pulls her in for a sleepy kiss, then tucks an arm around her waist and idly runs his other hand along her body, feeling the texture of her skin. Soft. Good. When he reaches her ass he gives it a squeeze.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie shivers gently at his touch, pushing her body into his hand wherever he touches her. She gives a surprised yelp and moan when he squeezes her ass, then presses it backwards into him, rubbing her body up against him. She wants to feel more. Wants him to take her. Use her. Let him see her devotion to someone so strong and powerful, so much better than even her. He deserves to take pleasure from her, it's his right. She wants to feel it, to see him do it. She presses herself against his cock, moaning softly in hope and anticipation. And need.

Permalink Mark Unread

All right, that's hot.

Teasing her is still fun, though.

He touches her more, holds her close, runs his hands over her. She's so soft and pettable. Lovely girl. And she squirms so nicely, and she wants him so beautifully.

Permalink Mark Unread

She does want him. She writhes at his touch, breathing, wishing he would do more than just touch, than just tease her like this. It's his right, he gets to do with her however he wants, (so hot, his control), but she still wants more. She rubs against him harder, trying to press her wet pussy into him so he knows just how horny she is. She wants to feel him take her. He's so strong, so dominating, so powerful

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, he definitely knows how horny she is.

And he's kind of torn. On the one hand, it would be pretty hot to just tease her. On the other hand, it would also be pretty hot to give her what she wants. And he can do either one at his whim; she couldn't stop him if she tried and she's not going to try.

That, in itself, is pretty hot.

Well, he's got time to play with her some more while he thinks about it. He runs his hands down her back, along her outer thighs, up again to wrap around her waist and pull her close. It's nice feeling how wet she is, even though he can also read her mind. He slides one hand down to feel it more directly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie shudders and gasps as he gets closer, as he moves her closer, moving and controlling her body how he wants. And then she moans when he touches her there, squeezing her legs together around his hand, and pressing her pussy against him. She bucks, rubbing herself against him. It's so hot when he does it. She wants him to feel how turned on she is. She wants him to take her. To fuck her. Or to tease her like this, whatever he wants to do, to show her just how in control of her he is, how powerful, how domineering. She's his

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mine," he agrees, kissing her, touching her, letting his fingers slip inside her. "Mmmmm."

His other arm stays wrapped around her waist, holding her right where he wants her, making sure that even though she can definitely still squirm she can't squirm enough to either escape his touch or claim more of it than he wants to give her. He's not going to work her over like he did last night, but he does want to remind her of what he can do to her with just his hands. So, although this time the escalation is not quite so excruciatingly slow, he still pays close attention and does all the things that feel good and then backs off whenever she gets too close to coming.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's teasing her again. He's teasing her again. Bringing her closer and closer to the edge, and then backing off when she gets close. And every time she moans and presses against him pushes against his hand and writhes and then he stops and she wants it and she wants him but he gets to do whatever he wants and that's so fucking hot. She's still not quite as turned on or needy as she was yesterday, even feeling him hold her, not letting her move, using his strength and power to keep her from touching herself, or pressing too much against his hand, even though she wants it, but she's still horny and aching for more. "Please," she whispers, in one of the lulls, just after a bit of teasing that had gotten tantalizingly close. "Please, sir, whatever you want sir, but please, more please, sir."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Whatever I want..."

He smiles, and kisses her on the cheek, and presses his fingers deeper.

"I like doing this to you. It's fun. And I like that you like it too."

Permalink Mark Unread

Like isn't exactly how Valerie would put it, she loves the feeling of him being in utter control of her, and she wants to cum, and not being able to is frustrating and annoying and if he would just let her get closer and right there there yes fuck please fucking nooo. But it's not wrong, exactly. She presses up against him more, still trying to struggle to get off, knowing that he'll stop her if he wants to, or let her if he wants to, or fuck her if he wants to. She can struggle and fight and plead and beg all she wants, but it won't affect him one iota. He knows what he wants, and he takes it. And that's so fucking hot.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes. That. That is the thing that he likes. That is so much the thing that he likes.

He kisses her again, and then he rolls on top of her and holds her down and fucks her, and he's definitely seeking his own pleasure but he's paying attention to hers too. No magic, except for the telepathy, just carefully controlling the way he moves to drive her right up to the edge and stop, hold her there, one more time—

 

—and after that, on the next one, he finally lets her have it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gasps in surprise and glee when he puts his cock inside her, writhing under his powerful body and hands and strength, unable to get away even if she wanted to. There's nothing she can do and it's so fucking hot and she wants this anyways and that's even hotter. She presses into his cock, squirming, squeezing, doing her best to please him the way he deserves, even while trying to sneak some for herself, trying to get herself to cum and then shaking with despair and arousal and glee when he stops just in time. He controls her so utterly. He can make her feel make her do whatever he wants and it's so deliciously hot. She moans at the thought, running her hands over him, trying to press even closer to grasp the elusive pleasure that he keeps danging just out of reach. And then, she gets closer and closer, moaning and pressing against him, her body tensing to be ready for the sudden denial she knows is coming but wanting, needing, hoping, aching for it, and she feels him go deep inside her and she cums. Hard. And it feels so fucking good and she knows he let her, that it was his choice, his control, and that just makes it hotter when she cums, enjoying his dominance, knowing that she's his, and feeling his control wash over her so powerfully, so utterly, so completely. She's his and his control and power is so fucking hot and he let her cum and she loves watching him do and take what he wants. Whatever he wants. She's his and so fucking devoted to being his.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's perfect.

He feels it, focuses on it, her pleasure, her release, her surrender, and he kisses her and fucks her and comes inside her, and lies on top of her for a moment with his face pressed against the side of her neck, just breathing. Feeling. His Valerie, his his his, all his, his forever.

Permalink Mark Unread

And just when she's coming down off her own orgasm, Sean has his, taking her, filling her, owning her, controlling her and using her however he wants. That's his right. He's strong and powerful and controls her so completely and utterly and she loves it and it feels so good when he takes what belongs to him. What should be his by right. She moans and screams and does her best to make sure his orgasm is the best it can possibly be, and then relaxes as he does, panting gently, feeling him lie atop her, feeling possessed and devoted and controlled, and all because of him. So much power and so very hot. So fucking hot. So fucking his.

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles and nuzzles the side of her face, and spends another few seconds just lying there, cozy and content...

...and then sighs, and rolls off her, very reluctantly, to check the time.

Yeah, he really needs to get to class.

"See you tonight," he says, leaning in for one more kiss before he gets out of bed to grab his clothes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie smiles at the promise. If it were her saying something like that, of course, she'd feel no obligation to keep such a silly promise. Many a time she's told boys and the occasional girl a similar sort of thing, enjoying their texts as they get frantic wondering where she is. People like her, or like Sean, are above such petty things like that. But she knows Sean well enough to know he probably means it, by now, and wants to make up for what he seems to perceive as a slight against her. She really wishes she could find a way to cure him of such foolish notions, but he doesn't want her to and he sees through her whenever she does otherwise. Maybe time will change things. For now, she's still happy that he clearly means what he says.

And now... well, now Valerie has to figure out what she wants to do today. She can be late for class, again, if she wants to be -- she has to spend some time making sure she's properly groomed and dressed -- though of course, even after a rough fuck with Sean, she's still the hottest girl in the room. Obviously. It's not like anyone can compare with her. She doesn't need to go to classes anymore, of course, now that she's finally managed to snag someone to do all her work for her. But her new acquaintances still seem annoyingly focused on going to their own classes for some reason -- so it's not like she'd have much to do if she didn't go. She could wander around campus looking for someone to bring back for Sean to dominate (which would be so fucking hot, nnnf), but she's likely better off doing that where there are people she actually knows. Which means going to class. Hmph. Valerie supposes she should go get ready, once Sean leaves -- she gives him a smile, enjoying his muscles, his raw power, his confidence and strength as he dresses, looking at him just a little bit needily -- that way she can more easily find a girl or three to bring him and watch him take and own, just like someone of his power and dominance deserves. And it will be so incredible, so amazing, watching him take one weak needy little girl after another. Her restriction, her challenge as he called it still rankles, just a little -- but she's better than to complain about such things -- and certainly smart and sexy enough to find someone to fit his criteria. It might take a few days to help get some of them over their worries and hangups -- but it will be so hot when she brings them to him. She can't fucking wait.

Permalink Mark Unread

He drops the read on Valerie back to emergency-alert levels as he leaves her apartment. He goes to class. He pays attention to class, somefuckinghow. He drives around in circles for two solid hours, takes his calculus quiz, does surprisingly well on his calculus quiz, and then double-checks what days this week those other dance clubs want his attention.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're on Monday and Tuesday. Salsa is tonight, stating at 6:30 PM and swing is tomorrow at 7:00. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Is he going to bother going?

...nnnnnno he is not. Maybe tomorrow, but not tonight, no.

He drives in circles some more. Contemplates Valerie's emergency-alert read, and then sighs and sets it to the same as Dani's, where it'll tell him if she wants his attention. Thinks briefly about hunting and then has to pull over on the side of a random street and cry.

Fuck. What is he even fucking doing with his life? He feels... lost. Not run quite so ragged as he was before he talked to Karen, but... it's still so hard to see what his future could look like, how to live in this world where he's fucked up such important things so irrecoverably.

And, speaking of Jenna—

He gets out his phone, stares at it for a few long minutes with his mind totally blank, and finally texts: i really liked hanging out with you. let's do that again

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna feels her phone buzz and though she really should be paying attention in class even if the teacher isn't exactly talking about something she's particularly interested in at the moment since really while she understands why they want her to learn various things about set building and the vocabulary behind it and while it probably will come in handy even if she never does any of this directly as an actress she's going to be an actress and really wishes she was learning to act. But she knows it's important and she's trying to be studious and not be distracted thinking and worrying about why Sean hasn't texted her back yet even though they had a date two days ago and Carol told her not to worry and they didn't do too much so it's not like the sort of situation her mother warned her about she still has her virginity and everything and they never even went below the belt even if it was amazing and one of the most incredible experiences of her life and... right. Her phone buzzed and it could be Sean and she wants to see if it's Sean and so she takes a quick glance around and surreptitiously slides it out of her pocket and checks and it is from Sean and she's in class so she shouldn't squeak or jump for glee even if it's a surprisingly short message and not as emphatic as she would like but honestly it's still very him and she knows she shouldn't read much into it because he said he wants to see her again and she really should not bounce up and down in class at all or draw any attention she should be paying attention. 

Jenna slides the phone back into her pocket because she definitely shouldn't text him back in class and he can wait another 30 minutes or so until her class ends and she'll be paying attention to what different kinds of stage dressings there are and how set changes work and not thinking about if another date with him on Tuesday is too soon or if she wants to wait until Thursday because they do have ballroom together on Thursday and she doesn't want to go too fast and certainly not thinking about how incredible their date was and how amazing she felt being touched and touched and touched and held in his arms afterwards and how sweet it was and maybe Tuesday isn't too soon because she wants more of that and maybe that's all the more reason to wait until Thursday. But she's not going to be paying attention to that or thinking about that at all instead she is going to take notes like a good student and text him after class and they can figure things out together. Even if she wants to do it now. But she's supposed to be paying attention. And so she will. Definitely. And not take her phone out and read the message again no it was already bad that she did that once even though everyone seems to do that all the time already well maybe one more time no she's going to be a good student. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. There. He did that. And now... she will text him back... at... some point... probably... and anyway he is not best served by sitting here worrying about it.

He goes driving again, for lack of a better idea. Mildly scandalizes a McDonalds drive-through by taking his car through it, just because it's starting to get weird how infrequently he eats and maybe it'll help him feel more like a human being. It does, kinda.

Permalink Mark Unread

In the middle of eating, he gets a text back from Jenna. 

I had a really great time too! I've got a lot going on this week I think but I'll see you on Thursday for ballroom, right? We should hang out after that, or get food before it, if you want.

Jenna stares at the message and waffles back and forth before pressing send and then regretting it but it was probably fine. She really shouldn't see him again so soon even if she wants to it was a good idea to take things slow even though she wants to be in his arms again and see his cute smiling face and feel his muscles and kiss and make out some more and maybe even more than that and Tuesday was too soon. Much too soon. Even if she wants it lots and lots and lots it would be so much better to pace herself here and not totally scandalize her mother even if she wasn't going to tell her the whole truth or tell her yet at all.

And she wasn't sure if she sounded ok or too needy or too enthusiastic or not enthusiastic enough in the text and she knows she shouldn't be so scared because it was so clear he likes her at least she was pretty sure of that he just took a while to text back but that's ok it was two days two days is normal it would all be fine but she still wants to make sure she came off properly and right and she spent way too long on it and so she made it good enough and then sent it and that will be fine. It will. Hopefully he'd text her back soon and maybe she should put some hearts on it she could still send him a couple and it wouldn't look weird and she could pretend she didn't have signal for a bit and that's why it took so long but now that would be far too forward and it's probably too late now anyways. She should go get something to eat and go back to her dorm and do her homework and if he texts her back it would be fine. And checking her phone every couple of seconds wouldn't going to make him text her any faster. Food, homework, hope for text. And no more checking her phone it will buzz that's what the buzz is for. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes him about a minute and a half to answer that text with: getting food before dance sounds good! ♥

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna had kindof wished he'd offered both but this was still fine and she was sure he'd be up for hanging out some afterwards and getting food with him beforehand would certainly be good and would probably help them to get to know each other better anyways even if she really wanted more of the kissing it was important to make sure it wasn't just his cute face and muscles and body she wanted even if she did really want them. 

Maybe he'd take her somewhere nice and they could make out in the car a little beforehand. Probably a bad idea almost certainly a bad idea but she should still leave the option open and maybe he would take her nice and as long as she was clear than anything too overt could wait until after dance they'd probably still actually make it to ballroom fine. Jenna did in fact actually want to go dancing. 

Also he sent her a heart. A heart!! She knows it probably doesn't mean too much at least not yet but it's still really sweet and makes her all giddy and means she can certainly send back more of her own without worrying about things though maybe she shouldn't send quite so many. She still doesn't want to seem too enthusiastic. Probably.

Awesome!! ♥ Anything in particular in mind? Where and when should we meet? Looking forward to it! ♥ she sends, and then gets in line for food at the cafeteria and does her best to think about her homework and the Chinese food she's about to eat and not fantasize about her date or about Sean or how incredible their last date was and how awesome and sweet and incredible and hot and fun and cute he is or anything like that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

His turnaround time on this one is even faster.

i've been the worst at finding interesting places to eat around here but i have this excellent car, is there anywhere you wanna go?

Permalink Mark Unread

This line is suddenly much shorter than she wants it to be because she doesn't want to be in the middle of a text when she makes her order but also now he's asking her to figure out a place to eat and he's rich shouldn't he know all kinds of secret or fancy places she doesn't know anything about it really probably is too early for that sort of thing she totally understands him not taking her to a super duper fancy expensive restaurant even if she's never been to one before and it would probably be such fun and the food would probably be amazing even if it would probably be all stuffy and formal but even if he's rich it's probably a lot of money to spend and maybe he just doesn't know any places in the city yet like he said. Still, you'd think he knows of something. And this line isn't getting any longer. Well as long as he is essentially asking to take her somewhere well she can't really impose but she, well, he has to have eaten somewhere, right? It's not like he's been eating cafeteria food the whole time he wasn't on the meal plan so he must be eating something maybe he cooks? That still doesn't track. Well she can always just ask especially since she does not have a lot of time left there's only two more people in front of her and that's almost no time at all. 

Honestly I haven't really been eating anything other than campus food, but it is already starting to get old and it'll only get older by Thursday I bet! Wherever you normally eat would probably be great! Doesn't have to be too fancy or anything ♥ 

Permalink Mark Unread

oh no now i have to admit that the only place i've eaten at since saturday is mcdonald's ♥ i am not good at food it turns out. i could look for a place if you can't think of anything though?

Permalink Mark Unread

Really? Well maybe he's just used to servants cooking for something and having all of his meals provided for him but she's still surprised that he'd eat at McDonalds. For days. Really? For breakfast too? She's really not sure that makes any sense and maybe he does know about some really good fancy-pants places but can't tell her about them like some kind of secret society but really then he'd have some kind of better lie and that really doesn't seem like the kind of thing he'd lie about but also that doesn't make a ton of sense especially given his body unless he's just like that which is unfair genetically but that can't be right at all maybe he's just not sure what to eat now that he's not living at home anymore? Jenna is really rather confused and doesn't know what to make of this and maybe it's all fine and he's very much a bit strange but she still doesn't understand. She wants to admonish him and she wants to ask more questions and she really shouldn't pry but she's very confused and he really has no reason to lie but. Well she can ask him in more detail in person she guesses because it wouldn't be polite over text but also she's so very very confused. 

Well I guess you get less bored with things than I do, Jenna writes tentatively and slightly confusedly. Are you sure you don't know anywhere good nearby? I can always look something up before Thursday, if food really isn't your thing. As it seems not to be, if he's eating at McDonalds but she still doesn't want to impose and pick something too expensive or too cheap though if he's eating at McDonalds she supposes that too cheap isn't really as likely or worrisome but still she doesn't know what the right protocols are and she expects he won't mind and she can just pick somewhere nice she'd probably pick herself but she's still very confused. 

Permalink Mark Unread

i like food i just suck at it! like it's really hard to remember that i need to eat and then by the time i do i can't think of anywhere better than the nearest fast food place, you know? actually you probably don't know. probably this is just a me problem. i'll totally take you wherever you wanna go though.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay that's actually a more reasonable explanation than anything Jenna was thinking of though maybe he should be doing something other than McDonalds all the time like getting some sandwiches or something in his fridge or something microwaveable or something. He's probably just a little out of sorts right now what with moving away from his parents or something and will figure out something a bit more sensible to do later. She hopes. Regardless she shouldn't be nosy and stick her nose where it doesn't belong at least not over text especially since she should probably eat food which should be coming soon and not worry so much about this. She's sure she can get plenty of recommendations she probably has at least one or two friends who live in the city and worst case the internet is good at food probably even if Sean isn't. 

Well, that makes sense! I'm sure you're not the only person with that sort of problem :P ♥  I'll see what I can find and let you know soon, alright? See you this Thursday! ♥

Permalink Mark Unread

okay, see you then! ♥

What a refreshingly normal interaction. Is this even a normal interaction? What is a normal interaction? Well, he doesn't want to cry anymore, so he'll take it.

Permalink Mark Unread

After finishing his meal, and driving around for a little longer, Sean might start to notice little flickers of a signal on the "wants his attention" signal from Dani. It's not a full fledged signal, for sure -- it's never particularly strong and it certainly seems to be fluctuating between weak and not there at all, but once he notices and pays attention to it it's clearly a signal, even if it's fading in and out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Huh.

...has he even told Dani about the emergency-alert read? He can't remember.

He tries to think about whether he wants to contact her, how, what he'd say if he did. He super doesn't want to talk about magic over text message, but she really didn't seem fond of communication by magic even once he wasn't reading her mind. (While he's thinking about it, he checks for any further plots against him she may have made since last they spoke.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Her plans haven't changed very much since last he checked. They're still fuzzy on details, but involve trying to talk to him and find out how he works and what's going on so that she can stop him if she needs to. Either convincing what he's doing is wrong and having magic does not give him the right to hurt or do whatever he wants, or figuring out if there are loopholes or exploits in how his power works so she can free herself or Valerie or both from his control, and anyone else he might have taken in the meantime. She has a couple of branching conversation trees of ways to try to convince him to agree to things but she has very low confidence in them and most of the trees are crumpled up and discarded, and the rest are half-formed. She has some questions and experiments in mind for trying to figure out how his power works but she's trying to figure out how to conceal results from him in case she lets him know something that makes him stronger by accident, or guide experiments in a way that aren't likely to find out that he has more power or control than expected, even if those experiments would be useful.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is at the same time perfectly reasonable and immensely frustrating.

Okay. Sure. Fine.

He texts: I have some time to talk, can I come visit?

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani has been slowly but increasingly frustrated over the past couple of days. Having a pad of paper and a pen in her hands has helped immensely and clearly is related to something she used to do, especially given the fact that she knows shorthand. There are a number of jobs that such a skill would be useful for, assuming it was something she used at her job, assuming she had one. So many assumptions, with so little to base them off of. So many things that should easily come to mine that she has to guess or assume at without having anything solid to base them on. Every time she reaches for something and finds nothing but darkness it's a bit more of a blow. Not knowing who she is or used to be continues to make it so very difficult for her to do anything, and she's made so very little headway on solving it. A court reporter or a personal assistant (jobs that often require shorthand of some kind) don't feel right, however much evidence her intuition gives her is actually worth at this point. Of the things she found, journalist feels the most likely to be correct, but a mysteriously disappeared journalist seems like it would certainly have made the news, and regardless she can't find any journalists whose names start with Dani or Dan or even Da that sound like they should be her. Maybe she wrote under a pen name, perhaps? She's not sure of any of her old motivations or what she would be called.

Searching through the list of missing persons doesn't help much either. Even though she knows most missing persons aren't reported for at least a couple of days, depending on circumstances, she's still spent many a time flipping through the incredibly awful mobile webpage on her phone, hoping to find someone who looks or sounds familiar. Anyone who looks anything like she used to, as long a shot as that is. Any sort of pattern, when the mobile version has extremely restricted filters to use. She did manage to make a trip to the library yesterday, in frustration, but the computers there that don't require a library card to access log her out after 30 minutes, preventing her from getting anything reasonable done, and the librarian was starting to give her weird looks after a couple of hours of searching and she did not want to attract too much attention. Maybe she could go back tomorrow, with a different librarian, and try again -- but having a laptop or any kind of computer at all would really help, and only having a cell phone was starting to get immensely frustrating.

And then there is Sean. Sean, who she currently owes everything to, and Sean, who had done all kinds of awful things to folks and gotten away with it and she still wasn't sure how to stop him from doing again. She still isn't sure what had happened to the poor girl who he raped and wiped her memory of in the past that he was planning to take on a date. He's still taken control over someone against their will and is keeping them as a slave just because she annoyed him and he wanted her and because he can. There's still the fact that no matter how much his strange sense of honor means that he's giving her everything she needs to survive, and how he seems to be leaving her alone (as far as she knows, because she has no way of knowing for sure, even with the notes she's taken to hiding around the apartment, and even then he could be reading her mind right now and she would have no way to know), he can still change his mind at any time and do whatever he wants to her. Even assuming he keeps all his promises, which admittedly seem likely from that short mindreading session, she still has no good way to plan without him finding out what she's planning, which makes working against him very hard.

And working against him, well. He's a monster, he's hurt people with utter impunity, and is likely to do so again, and he needs to be stopped. She could try convincing him to stop, but from her past experiences that really doesn't seem like her forte and still means he's likely to get away scott free for things he's already done, even if he never does anything like that again. She's tried figuring out how to do so anyways, but nothing she's come up with sounds right upon reviewing it. She could try finding someone else with magic and getting them to stop him -- but there's no guarantee that they wouldn't be even worse than Sean, especially... remembering how Sean had found her, and regardless all of her internet searches for actual real magic turned up nothing. Not even conspiracy theories that sounded like they might be real, and some of those message boards had been incredibly painful to read, until she gave up in disgust. Her only real option seems to be to find out some way to use his power against him, or find out some way to escape or disable it -- and while she certainly is motivated to make him stronger so she can find whoever... did... that thing they did to her, she also doesn't want to make such a monster more capable of doing whatever he wants to do, when what he wants to do is so repugnant and horrifying and harmful. She's done her best to design some experiments, but given that she doesn't necessarily want him to know the results, it's making it rather difficult.

And then there's the fact that whenever he wants, he's going to find out and know all of her plans. Even if she finds out some key detail that he doesn't know, she won't have long to act before he knows it too and will take whatever measure he wants to stop her.

It's late in the afternoon, starting to be evening on Monday, when Dani is starting to get fed up. Her computer isn't here yet. Missing persons still has turned up nothing. She's frustrated and she doesn't know what to do next, and even trying the pre-loaded games on this phone don't seem to distract her much from her worries and annoyance and frustration. Neither does watching daytime TV. Sean hasn't tried to contact her at all, and while she appreciates the space he's giving her, especially under the circumstances, she doesn't know what to do next and it's really starting to bother her. A lot. Eventually, watching something really stupid on TV, she starts to consider contacting him, just so that she can have someone to talk to, because she doesn't know anyone else at the moment. It's a foolish idea, and she keeps pushing it back down, but the idea keeps seeming more and more appealing. Maybe he'll have something useful she can do. Or she can try to make progress on convincing him to stop being a sadistic rapist monster. Or propose some of the couple of experiments she's come up. She's trying to figure out what exactly she'd text him, assuming she wants to text him -- which she really probably shouldn't, when his text arrives.

The timing is very slightly suspicious, given that she was considering talking to him -- and this doesn't really seem to be plans, so it does seem to fall outside the boundary of things she's been promised he's going to do. But maybe it's just a coincidence, and it's not like she has any way to stop him from reading her mind anyways, other than his sense of honor. And she's honestly grateful for the distraction, and can always ask him about it when he shows up.

It's not like I have much on my plate at the moment, she writes, which is perhaps a bit more snide than she wants to be but it honestly feels good to let out a bit of a frustration. Still, she probably shouldn't be quite so snippy with the man who could do whatever he wants to her whenever he wants. It would be more prudent to be polite in the rest of her message. Feel free to stop by, if you'd like, I wouldn't mind talking to you some more, especially if you've found out anything interesting, she finishes, and then presses send.

Permalink Mark Unread

ok, i'll be there in ten minutes

Ugh. He's kind of dreading talking to her, but at the same time he wants to. He wants to—dump his whole weekend in her lap and ask her if maybe now she's willing to work with him. Except that's not really fair, is it? She has perfectly good reasons for being as wary of him as she is—it's just—it's just that he wants her to understand where he's coming from and she so clearly still doesn't and if he could just show her, somehow, who he is, how he thinks, then maybe she'd stop trying to hold him back and hide things from him and turn him into someone he's not, and they could have an actual honest fucking conversation and maybe even start working together on their common interest in making sure what happened to her never happens to anyone else ever again—

Oh would you look at that, it's been ten minutes. He parks the car and gets in the elevator, and when he gets up to the right floor he texts here before walking down the hall to knock.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani takes a few minutes after he texts back to make sure to update a couple of the hidden notes-to-herself and that they're all are properly hidden around the apartment. Of course, they would really only work if he's careless, given that he could likely just read her mind and find out where they're all hidden. Or compel her to tell him where they are, or all manner of things. But they provide her with some measure of peace of mind regardless, even if it's unwarranted.

She takes a few more minutes, once that's done, just to try and figure out what she's going to do. She might start by asking about that poor girl he was going on a date with. She really hopes nothing bad happened to her, she knew about it but there was nothing she could have thought of that would have let her stop it. Hopefully she's ok. Hopefully he didn't do something horrible to her again and make her forget it. Her inability to do anything continues to be incredibly frustrating.

She's in the middle of trying to figure out what exactly to do -- what to ask, what to say, when he finally does arrive. Dani sighs, steels herself a little, and goes to answer the door to let him inside, then walking back to the living room to sit. She's got a fresh sheet of paper and a pen, and she has no idea what to talk about, but maybe this conversation will go better than last time. Who knows.

"Alright," she says, after a moment. "Is there anything in particular you wanted to talk about? Or is this just a general check-in?" She clicks her pen a couple of times, waiting for his answer.

Permalink Mark Unread

He flops heavily onto the couch, rubs his face with both hands, and sighs.

"You know what, I'm just gonna—"

—let her read his mind, because a lot of shit has happened this weekend and he doesn't even have the faintest clue of how to start putting any of it into words.

Okay. From the top.

He spent a while thinking after that conversation they had, and came to some tentative conclusions, and then he had his date with Jenna and—and—and he is trying really hard not to cry, because crying in front of someone as hostile as Dani does not feel good and he doesn't want to play for her sympathy he just wants her to know what happened—but what happened is, in fact, a lot of stuff that makes him want to cry whenever he thinks about it, so, fine, that's a thing that's happening now, moving right the fuck along—

They had a beautifully adorable cute cozy date and he likes her so much and he loves making her happy so fucking much and then—he told her about magic—and then he told her everything—and that went just about exactly how you'd expect it to have gone—except that for some insane reason she still cared enough about him not to want him to dump her on the spot, so he faked his way through a version of the conversation about magic where he hadn't hurt her, which, by the way, is a thing he can do, and he almost wishes he couldn't because he's not sure he can face living in a world where no matter what assurances he gives of his sincerity he could always be faking them by magic, but, well, what's he gonna do, lie about it?

Anyway. So there's Jenna.

And then he sent her home and cried about her (and invented the emergency alert system which is how he found out Dani kinda-sorta wanted his attention today, he meant to tell Dani about that but it looks like he never got around to it, sorry) and went back to Valerie and observed that he'd been neglecting her and woke up the next morning and neglected her some more, for which his general exhaustion and dismay really isn't a good enough excuse, and was too exhausted to hit on Zoe although he'd previously been looking forward to hitting on Zoe and—

Karen asked him what was wrong.

And after they finished studying, he told her.

That was... he needed that. He really really needed that. Honestly he probably needed a lot more than that but that's what he got and he wouldn't dream of demanding more and he really, really needed it.

He's better, now, at going over his memories and focusing on the parts that explain things and not just barreling through the whole mess and calling it good. He gives Dani a good overview of his thoughts and feelings from that conversation, especially the ones that seem relevant to her, like the parts that were about her, or the parts that touched on the question of Sean hurting people, or the fact that he absolutely does not think for a second that anyone he's ever hurt deserved it—

—and, a little out of order, he gets to the part about trauma, and—the thing is, it was still worth it, it's very important to him that Dani understand that, saving her was worth the nebulous discomfort and disconnection and uncertainty and the feeling unsafe and the crying in his car, it was worth all of that, he'd do it again in a heartbeat if he had to, for her, for anyone, what happened to her was awful and so long as he has the power to fix it he will.

It matters that she understand the way he feels responsible for her, too, how he just will not use his power over her in certain ways because he took that power for her sake and he'd be betraying the implicit promise of the bargain if he abused it, but the most important thing is that she know he does not regret saving her just because it hurt him, not at all, not even a little bit.

...anyway and then he cried on Karen a bunch more and then he cried on Karen a bunch more again and then he did his best to stop neglecting Valerie—because Valerie is important, actually, and he is incredibly fucking fed up with himself for the way he's been treating her, it's irresponsible and neglectful and stupid and he is done ignoring her needs like that, he is making her an explicit priority in his life from now on—and, well, that was his weekend.

He waits, rubbing his tearstained face, to find out what she thinks of it all. (Ugh it's so uncomfortable being—open to her like this—especially when he can't see any of what she's thinking in response—but dammit it's worth it if he can get her to finally fucking understand him—)

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani really wishes he would ask permission before doing any of these sorts of things, even if she wanted to try reading his mind like this again, to gain a better understanding of his perspective, and figure out if she could find a way to make him stop. She's really had more than enough of being treated like anyone can do as they wish to her, having him impinge on her mind and thoughts again and again without even a word of asking. Still, he seems to have quite a lot on his mind, so she follows the torrent of memory and ideas and explanation as they go past, scribbling things down so she doesn't forget. 

It seemed like she'd had some effect on him at least, after their last conversation -- even if his reasoning is so very twisted (the idea of being not able to hurt someone is cowardly?) the end result seemed to be at least a movement in a direction towards not doing horrible things to him, just because they could, because of his weird sense of responsibility and dislike of lying. It might only be a temporary thing, from what he was thinking, a way to find out if he could get something out of it and satisfy his own strange morality to see if it worked out better for him, and he wasn't going to give up what he already had, regardless. It was something, but, it was only a push -- not enough to get him to stop, not for certain, only enough to get him to think about it more and see if this new strategy works better than what he's currently been doing. But progress was progress, she supposes. 

And then the crying starts and while Dani is slightly rankled at being called hostile she supposes it's a mostly accurate description of her current stand towards a monster who wants to rape and torture people for his own amusement just because he can get away with it. And she's certainly not going to be swayed by tears, no matter how heartfelt they were, he certainly didn't need to worry on that score. 

And then the date, well, he doesn't cover it in great detail but he still clearly cares for this poor girl, enjoys her and is delighted by her and honestly Dani can see why. Even through his own memory and perspective, Jenna is clearly a happy and eager person, clearly taken with Sean (unfortunately) and they do have a very nice conversation and time together. And then, he takes her into his car, and reads her mind (without consent, once more), and Dani can see first -- well, secondhand, just how happy and delighted she is, and how much of a very nice time they have. She bites her lip at the snippets of that little episode, that she gets -- feeling a bit too much of a voyeur for her taste, looking in on something not meant for her. But it isn't like she has much of a choice, at present, and he's already thinking about what came next...

And then Dani gets to see what happens when the poor girl learns the truth, and her delighted little world comes crashing down on her. And even though Sean's a monster, and deserves to be taken to task for everything he's done, he deserves so much worse than to be screamed and yelled at for hurting this poor girl that he cares so much for, to hurt because he hurt her, Dani still can't help but feel the smallest bit of pity for him. But that poor, poor, poor girl. 

The fact that she still wants to be with him is a surprise, and not one that Dani can easily explain. Some girls are attracted to bad boys, Dani supposes, but that doesn't quite seem to be what's going on there. She isn't sure what to think of it, exactly, but Jenna clearly wants to stay together with him, or go back to the ways things were, or learn about magic, or something, and it's far more of a boon than someone like Sean deserves. 

The bit about being able to edit through memories in real time is rather disconcerting, and calls into question everything she knows so far, everything she's heard from his thoughts -- but really, he has no reason to tell her about that, not unless there's some other version of her that he's made a deal with, like Jenna, which at this stage seems highly unlikely. If he wants her trust, if he wants her to believe certain things, he can just make her believe them, without any need for such trickery. Still, it leaves a nagging worry in the back of her mind that something isn't quite right. Something to puzzle through later, she supposes. And she is writing everything down. There really isn't much point in being paranoid, not at the moment. 

The emergency alert system is a reasonably non-invasive way for him to keep track of her and make sure she stays safe, Dani supposes. Still, she would have been preferred to be consulted. She doesn't really like the idea of her emotions leaking through to him like that, even if she can see how prudent the concept is. And it would be better, if instead of her desire tickling at him when she had been considering contacting him, if getting his attention was voluntary, as opposed to reading her emotions and thoughts to send him back an analog signal. Something to bring up once this rather long summary is done, which should be soon, she supposes, after such an eventful Saturday. 

But apparently not. Dani clicks her pen a couple of times in disdain at how he's been mistreating his poor slave -- regardless of the shape of the impression of thoughts she gets secondhand through Sean -- is that really how she thinks? Not important for the moment, something to follow up with later. Regardless, no kidding that he doesn't really have an excuse. She can tell he's much more sorry about it now, but he's been treating her, as Dani was afraid of, as a simple sex slave. Which does strengthens her resolve to find some way to free her. Somehow. Even if clearly he seems to have done something about that, which she supposes she'll find out about later. 

And then, Karen. 

Karen, who apparently cares about him, and better yet, wants to rehabilitate him. Even in spite of knowing about all the horrible things he's done, she still seems to see it as, well, something about his mind and upbringing that he needs to outgrow. Which, while noble, and sweet, and somewhat naive, doesn't keep the rest of the world safe from him. Still, the way she approaches it seems to, well, help him listen to her. 

His reflections about Dani to Karen while summarizing, while not entirely new at this point, still help reassure Dani that she's likely not in too much danger from Sean, no matter how much power over her he holds, but it's the next part that's truly refreshing. And surprising. Karen, somehow caring and understanding enough, manages to help him work through his complicated thoughts and desires around hurting people, how it hurts him to hurt those he cares about, and how anyone, potentially, could be someone cares about, and how it would look to others... well it's not the most solid ground that Dani would have preferred, but it's something much more concrete than she ever would have expected. Sean is, well, very probably not going to try and hurt anyone anymore. At least for the foreseeable future. Dani lets out a breath of relief that she didn't know that she was holding. Thank goodness. 

And, while, yes, he has trauma about the whole experience, congratulations, have a cookie, it's still not as horrifying as what Dani went through and how she... feels about the whole... experience. Still, she's very relieved, at the moment, and more capable of giving him some sympathy about it. She's glad he managed to push through his unease to do what was necessary to save her, and she's glad that he even knowing the consequences he'd do it again. And she's especially glad that she was saved in the first place. She's still more than grateful for that, no matter what mess she's managed to fall into now. 

And then, well, Dani is slightly gratified that he's treating his sex slave better, now. Karen seems rather good for him, and seems like she'll be able to at least help him make better choices in the long run -- at least she hopes so, and whether or not she directly caused him to treat Valerie better, treating her as an actual human person with her own (rather strange) desires and wants and needs (she really does think like that. What a strange person), she's still likely a partial cause. She hopes that there are more, well, therapy sessions in his future. 

And Dani feels a lot more comfortable now. Sean is improving, and not likely to do anything any more horrible than he's already done anymore. No more rape. No more torture. Other than of Valerie. Who still needs to be freed, no matter how much of a character she is. And Sean still needs to be stopped, and to pay what he's done, somehow. No one person should hold that kind of power and certainly not someone like him. But as long as things go the way they've been going, well -- it's not as urgent anymore. They can work together to find out who she was, the most burning and most important question on her mind, or to bring down whatever... person... did things to her, before she tries to stop Sean. She still needs to be cautious, but not, well, over-worried. 

"You can stop sharing your thoughts," she tells him, in response to his worries about being open to her. She gives him a slightly softer look than she has been, despite herself. Things are better now. Not because she understands him, oh no, but because he's changing. Thank goodness. "I have everything I need. Thank you for sharing." She gives him a very soft smile. 

Permalink Mark Unread

The telepathy cuts off with a tired flicker of gratitude. He's still sitting slumped on the couch with his head in his hands, but he does look up in time to see her smile. It seems to make him more tired.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani takes another minute or so, occasionally clicking her pen to collect her thoughts, before she speaks. 

"Alright," she tells him. "I'm glad you showed me all of that." She takes a breath. "As long as, well, as long as you keep your promise to Karen, which I expect at this point you will, I think we might not need to be quite so much at odds with one another. There are still a number of things you've done that I have a problem with, as I'm sure you're aware." She clicks her pen. "And there are things you're still doing, like keeping a sex slave, no matter how well you treat her or how regretful you are over how you treated her in the past, that I'm going to have serious problems with." She clicks her pen again. "Or doing things to me or my mind without having the decency to ask me first, for goodness sake. My brain's been more than cooked enough without my consent." Click. "But as long as you stop doing any more harm to anyone else, we can, well, I'd like to be able to figure out who I am and where I came from and what magic exist and how much we need to defend against it. And I expect we can be more productive together if I'm not so worried about what horrors you're going to unleash on poor unsuspecting people next." She gives him a small smile. "As long as that keeps on being the case, as long as I don't have a burning need to make sure you don't hurt anyone anymore, well. I can always figure out how to deal with you after we have a better picture of the world we both seem to have been dropped into." 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he's... pretty sure she's telling the truth. He doesn't quite manage to smile back, but he looks relieved, and much less tired.

"—yeah, that's fair," he says, "the telepathy thing. I'm not—I don't—" He cuts himself off in frustration, rubs his face again, but doesn't try to cheat by just throwing his thoughts at her this time. "—Saying things right is hard and I hate feeling like I'm not getting my real point across but not asking first was just lazy and inconsiderate and I'm sorry. I'll ask first next time and if you don't want to see what I'm thinking I will suck it up and use my words like a normal person."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh well thank goodness. "Thank you," she says, "I would really appreciate it." And then, in a bit of a torrent, since he seems to be receptive to this sort of thing, at least, she continues, "It's not just that, though. Looking through my eyes and ears without asking me first, reading whatever plans I have out of my mind, setting up emergency alerts without telling me, and while they're much less invasive and I understand why you need them," especially since he passed along the thoughts from doing so, "It would be better if, at the very least, the one that lets me get your attention wasn't based off reading my emotions and thoughts but rather a voluntary button I can press. Which I could have suggested, if you'd asked in the first place. I understand why you're wary of me. But please, stop treating my brain as something you can just do with as you will, respect my privacy, to at least a reasonable degree, under the circumstances," she clicks the pen a couple times and breathes, "and we'll have a much easier time of things. Alright?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he frowns slightly, considering. "I'm—hmm. Yeah. Okay. I still want something that'll alert me if something happens to you that doesn't give you time to react, but yeah. —I don't wanna talk about magic over phone or text or anything, that's probably more paranoid than I need to be but I feel like being really really paranoid, so maybe I should figure out a way for us to talk by magic that's less of a mess than the stuff I've tried so far, so I can ask about that kind of thing if anything else comes up, or you can get in touch with me when you want? But I can fix the emergency alert before we worry about that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Being paranoid, under the circumstances, is probably not the worst idea." She has no idea if there's any way for whoever did... that to her to track her down again. She doesn't want to find out. "We can try and work something out. An alert for when something happens to me is fine, but desiring to contact you should be voluntary, not accidental. But the important part is to ask, in general, here. Please." 

She takes another breath. "Thank you for the consideration." She wants to press him about Valerie, but he didn't say anything when she mentioned it just now, and she has no good reason to believe that he'll listen to anything she has to say on that topic. She's sure he knows her feelings on the matter, antagonizing him about it is unlikely to do anyone any good. "As for communication, I expect there's some way you can set things up for us to volunteer thoughts to one another, rather than simply reading each other's minds. And that way we can send only what we want to send, without having to send everything, which if you do have so much trouble communicating in words, seems like it would be a reasonable alternative. Some kind of intentional telepathy." Which. she supposes, is probably a good way to test some of the extent of what his mental powers can do. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. I can try that." He hesitates a moment. "Want me to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think we might want to be a little bit more intentional about the design of it, first," Dani says. "But thank you for asking. Do you have a good idea for how you want it to work?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not exactly. I think maybe—"

He winces abruptly.

"—one sec—"

The feeling, when he pauses to unpack it, goes something like this:

What's he doing, treating her like this? It's one thing to uphold his responsibility, to uphold his integrity, to pay attention to incentives, but this? This is just—weakness, unrepentant unmitigated weakness. He owns her and he's hearing her concerns like she has power over him, he's giving her power over him, how fucking dare he act like she's his—friend or something—

He takes a deep breath. Okay. Now is the time that he deals with this, apparently:

No.

No, he's not listening.

That is not the life he wants to live, that is not the person he wants to be, that is not the power he wants to wield, no. Absolutely the fuck not. He is gonna keep right on treating Dani with respect and consideration and kindness, as a friend (or at least an uneasy ally) and not a slave, as well as he can and as well as he can learn to do better, and his fucked-up moral compass can go piss in a lake, he's done letting himself be ruled by the impulse to feel ashamed of mercy.

"...sorry, just—had a thought," he says, refocusing on the outside world and glancing up at her face. "I can show you if you want, I'm not really... sure how to say it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani clicks her pen a few times, curious and confused. There isn't anything particularly wrong with communicating this way, she supposes, as least as necessary. "Sure," she says, "if you think it's relevant to share, then by all means." 

Permalink Mark Unread

So he gives it to her, in as much depth and clarity as he can manage.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that's a perspective. There's something very twisted and wrong and vile about how he sees the world, or saw it. Trying to make her happy, trying to cooperate as a weakness and not simple basic human decency is despicable. 

But he makes the right choice. Or at least, a right choice. He chooses to discard, or put aside his messed-up morals (ashamed of mercy, really?), and try to grow and act like and become a better person. 

Dani's a little worried that he might be showing this to her just to earn her trust -- it does, in fact, mean that he's making changes in a positive direction, and therefore she does feel like she trusts him more because of such an epiphany. But it doesn't make sense for him to be lying to her, here -- he could just make her act or believe anything he wanted anyways. So it's not likely to be any sort of ploy. 

"That's... an interesting but ultimately positive thought," she tells him. "Thank you for sharing." She pauses. "So you had ideas for a non-invasive telepathic link?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, before I got distracted. Uh—the simplest version might be... kind of an extended version of the better emergency alert? Where—the better emergency alert is, instead of 'when you want my attention I know that', 'when you try to get my attention on purpose I know that'—but then just... anything you're trying to send on purpose comes through, and the other way around. And, huh, if that works it'll be convenient cause then my eyes won't glow whenever I start sending you stuff."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's something like what I had in mind, yes," Dani says. "I think I originally would have at least preferred a way to shut you out, if you were being persistent or distracting, but I expect at this stage you'll actually listen to me if I tell you to stop. And you could work around it regardless, of course. Anything intentionally sent on purpose goes through seems like the right approach." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah," he says. "It's—I don't think I can give you a way to shut me out that works if I don't feel like letting it. But... I can still give you one, if you think it'd be easier to use it than to tell me to fuck off?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"If you can put one in, sure. But if not, expect as long as you're reasonably polite, it'll be fine." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods. "Okay. Should I try it, then?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani gives him a small smile. "By all means." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He thinks about it—replacing the 'wants his attention' part of the emergency-alert read with this two-way voluntary sharing—and his eyes flare gold, and he says, "Okay, try sending me something."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani tries to send him, "Testing, Testing, 1, 2, 3." 

Permalink Mark Unread

And—without eyeglow—he sends back a wordless sense of yep that worked.

"Okay, cool," he says."So that's that taken care of. For the rest of the emergency alert thing—do you have better ideas for how to make sure I find out about it if something happens to you that doesn't give you time to call for help? Knowing whether you're conscious and whether you're scared seems like it mostly works but I feel like there's got to be a better plan, I just haven't thought of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani pauses for a little while to think. Being afraid is a generally good indicator, she has to admit. Still, she'd rather he not be listening in to her being afraid all of the time. She'd really rather he not listen in on her at all, but she's not sure how to do that and be safe -- any spike of fear or anything, if she's ever caught by... whoever that was, again, is useful. Though she supposes he'll always be able to find her after the fact. Hm. 

"Is there any way you can, as long as you don't have it turned on all the time, know where I am? So you can come find me if you need to." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...huh," he says. "Yeah, good idea. Not sure if I can or not, but I can try it—?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Please. Better to know for sure now." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay.

The first thing he tries—placing her on a kind of mental map—doesn't work, and he has a suspicion about why. Dani is in his power, but the space she moves through mostly isn't, unless she happens to visit his car again someday. He can't place her on a map because he can't make the map.

So he tries again, and this time aims to know her location relative to himself—and that works, a flash of gold and a little mental Dani-compass with an intuitive sense of distance.

"Yeah, looks like I can," he reports. "Good thinking. I should have that on Valerie too, just in case." His eyes flare again.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Please don't have it turned on for me unless you need it!" Dani says. She also sighs a little at the mention of Valerie. Testing it on Valerie is good experimentation, of course, but she still is annoyed that he's keeping a slave and is using her for sex, even if she seems to like it (while mind controlled) or that he's trying to treat her somewhat better.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly it doesn't do a good enough job of telling me where you are that I'd be worried about privacy if I were you, like, I could find you but I'd have to look, but yeah, I can keep it off most of the time."

And he notices that sigh. He really definitely notices that sigh. He hesitates for a moment longer before saying, "I kind of want to ask what your problem is with Valerie but I don't know if that's something we can, like, actually manage to talk about? But I guess there's only one way to find out."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani clicks her pen a couple more times and sighs. "I'm not so sure we can reasonably either. You seem to be rather attached to keeping her as she is, so that you can use her however you desire, whenever you want, even though what you've done to her and what you're doing to her is wrong. I'm not sure I'd be able to convince you of this, though, and it doesn't seem like something you want to give up. So," she spreads her hands, "I don't know that there's much we can do. The fact that you're not going to go about hurting any new people or keeping them against their will is enough, for now at least."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...I mean..." He frowns slightly. "...it feels to me like there's more to talk about than that? I'm not—like, yeah, I tortured her to get her here and that was fucked up and unjustified, but—the version of her without the slave feelings is okay with having the slave feelings and the version of her with all her memories is okay with where I took the version without them, I don't—from where I am now it doesn't seem like I'd be doing her a favour if I dumped her? And if you think differently I want to know why, because—it's obviously possible for me to be fucking up without realizing it, I've done that to her already, I don't wanna do it more."

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's okay with feeling like this towards you? You asked her without mind controlling her at all? And you're sure it was sincere?" Dani feels rather incredulous about this. But he has no reason to lie, so he's likely telling her the truth. She scribbles down some notes. "I suppose if she's okay with it it's difficult to argue that you're doing this to her against her will. It does seem like the sort of thing to check in with her about on occasion, though, unless you've done that too and haven't mentioned it yet either. I'm not so sure that letting her go free, even if she finds it unfortunate in the short term would be a long-term bad thing, as opposed to her being your sex slave for the rest of her life. I don't think what you've been doing to her, whether she's ok with it or not, is something that's good for her as a person. Even if you've decided to treat her more nicely, it's still under the auspices of serving you and making you happy. None of it is really for her."

Permalink Mark Unread

He frowns a little more, but it's a thoughtful frown much more than an unhappy one.

"That's... yeah, that's... kind of a good way to put it, actually, the thing I was doing wrong before. I was—when I looked at what she thought of the way I treated her I saw 'really turned on by me doing whatever I want to her' and felt like, okay, I can just do whatever I want to her and she'll like it, that's convenient, right? But it's not, it's—she still needs things, actually, even if she thinks it's hot when I don't care, even if she—really seems to feel like it's bad for me to care about her, like there's something wrong with me for wanting her to be okay—doesn't matter, I still have a responsibility. I still—like, yeah, she's mine, and I can do whatever I want with her, and she thinks I should just ignore her and toy with her and treat her like she's nothing, but she gets upset and fucked up when I do that, and I don't... want that? I want her to be okay, I want her to be..." Ugh, words. "...she keeps expecting me to dump her, she keeps expecting to find out that I don't give a shit about her and never have, and that's not true and I want her to know it's not true, I want her to... have good reasons to feel like I'm not gonna abandon her. I want... to hold her and watch her fall asleep and see her feeling happy and cuddly and not confused about why I'm doing that. I just don't actually think that making her stop being mine is gonna help."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani clicks her pen, a lot. What he's saying makes a kind of sense, but it shouldn't. He's keeping a girl, against her will (mostly?) to use for his own amusement. She might seem to want and enjoy it, might seem to somehow prefer the world in which he treats her poorly, however he wants to, but that didn't make it right. Even the growth that he seems to be implying he's trying to give her, that, that doesn't make it ok. It should be her growth, her own choices and ideas. Not Sean's.

"But that's what you want," she tries, feeling unsure. "Even if all of that is true, you're still constraining the way she changes by your own desires and perspectives. She should be able to do what she wants without having it be filtered through your own personal ideas of how you think she should be. Without a mind towards changing her for your own gain. Keeping her and using her and making it feel normal means that she's not free to change in ways she would have if she could do so on her own."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm... okay, yeah, she was really annoying before and she's a whole lot less annoying now, but... I don't think I'm changing her for my own gain? I... I really just want her to be okay. And to, like, not be a vicious asshole to anybody else I care about. And not try to trick other people into being my slaves by lying to them about what I'm like. I'm—I don't—I don't see how me wanting that ends up being bad for her, but if it does, I want to know that, I want to understand it. Because—even if I do still decide to keep her, it matters whether she's better or worse off being kept. It's—I dunno. I don't know how to say it. Not sure I even know how to think it. But it feels really important."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure how to explain it either," Dani says. "You're using her, with what you're doing, you're exploiting her, you can tell whatever pretty stories you want about how it's better for her this way and how it makes her more okay, and believe them yourself all you want. But that doesn't make it okay. You're exploiting and using another person, keeping them as a sex slave, and no matter how much you argue, that sort of thing is just wrong. Keeping someone as a slave like this, controlling their mind, making them think differently, it's incredibly wrong. You're not just making them do what you want, you're changing their fundamental nature as a person." She clicks her pen a couple more times. "I'm not sure we're going to get much of anywhere with this."

Permalink Mark Unread

"—I mean, I agree with you that changing someone's nature like that is—bad, one of the worst things you can do to somebody, maybe worse than killing them, if it's something they don't want changed. I wouldn't do that to anyone I wasn't also willing to murder. But if they're okay with it that's different. Isn't it? Like—if she really is worse off like this, if it'd be better for her if she didn't belong to me, then..."

(He looks conflicted for a moment.)

"...then I think I'll want to let her go, someday. I don't like... the idea of keeping someone forever and having them be—just not okay, not able to be okay, for as long as I have them. But—I don't know if that's true or not. And from where I'm standing it looks like the best thing I can do for her is... keep her, and try to be good to her. And—I'd probably still keep her even if it wasn't the best thing, but I'd want to know that, it's—it feels really really important to me to—know whether I'm helping someone or hurting them, to have that be something I decide on purpose instead of thinking I'm doing one thing and ending up with the other. Especially if they're mine. I'm—"

(Another pause, this one spent struggling with words.)

"...if I'm hurting someone who's mine, if I'm making them less okay, I want that to be on purpose because I decided it was worth it, and I want to be—keeping an eye on that, waiting for it to stop being worth it so I can stop."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's the point, then," Dani says, trying to seize on the opportunity. "If you don't want to be hurting someone by accident, then you need to stop owning them. Owning someone like this is, is harm by its very nature, it changes them and traps them and, and keeps them from being anything but yours. Especially if sex and abuse is involved. If you care about her so much, I don't know what could be keeping an eye on that wouldn't make that obvious that you're doing her harm. Keeping her owned like this is harmful." 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he nods, slowly.

"I still don't think you're right," he says, "but—I'll think about it, and I'll pay attention, and maybe I'll bring back her memories and her real feelings and talk to her about it sometime. But—I don't really wanna do that soon, cause she is absolutely gonna judge me for caring and I just don't wanna deal with that right now. Not when I'm still trying to figure out how caring about people even works."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani sighs, and clicks her pen a couple times in frustration. This was something, at least. Probably the best she was going manage, for now. Maybe he'd understand better with more experience. But at the very least he was promising to do something, eventually. She might as well finish, for now -- perhaps Karen would be able to properly explain things better, later. Dani considered asking him if she could manage to talk to Karen, ever -- likely a good plan, at some point, but now was probably not the best time. 

"Alright," she says, finally. "So where were we? Oh yes. Did it work on Valerie as well? And please do make sure whatever tracker you have on me is off, unless you need it, thank you, inexact or no." She pauses. "We should probably figure out another time to do some more, well, cooperating, unless there was anything further you wanted to go over?"  

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I've got one on Valerie and I'm keeping the one on you turned off for now," he confirms. "And... can't think of anything else, which doesn't mean there isn't anything else but does mean it can probably wait, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It probably can." Dani takes a breath, and gives him small smile. "This was... informative." She tells him. "And helpful. Thank you for stopping by and clarifying some things. Hopefully, once the laptop finally shows up, I should be able to do a little bit more research and find us some leads, so we have more to go on." At least, she hoped so. She still had no idea who she'd been. It was really rather frustrating. But hopefully she'd be able to do better soon. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles back, just a little.

"Yeah. Okay. I'm not sure when the laptop's gonna show up exactly but it should be sometime this week."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani nods. "I'll be glad when it does. I know you feel responsible, but nonetheless, thank you again for getting me everything I've asked for, or at least the material things. It really is appreciated. I'm not sure how I would be able to eat or live or accomplish much, otherwise." 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles a little more. "Yeah. You're welcome. Let me know if you need anything else?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani smiles back. "I will." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"And I'll tell you if I hear about your laptop being on the way, and if you figure anything else out or want to talk about something, you can text me or - telepathy me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I'll do that." It would be a sensible way to test the telepathy a bit more, when she had the excuse.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. Well. See you later, then, I guess."

He gets up, a little hesitantly, and heads for the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

She gets up to politely see him out, and then goes back and sits down with her notes to reread them and think.

The conclusions she comes to are more or less similar to what she managed to come to earlier. Somehow, his experiences with others have been improving him, or at least helping him, even from an unusual direction, to treat people properly. To use his magic responsibly, or at least without just using it for whatever base desires he wants to fulfill. At least for now, most everyone would be safe from him, and as long as he and Karen continued to talk, Dani expects that things will only get better. She's glad that someone else has actually managed to help get through to him at least some of why what he's been doing is so wrong, even if not entirely. Dani resolves to do a little bit more research on Karen -- she gets the idea that she might want to approach her, but that would be a bad idea. Sean would likely find out, and he does, she admits, have good reason to keep his secrets safe. Especially given that there are at least some others out there who can do... things. Still, it would probably be prudent to talk to Sean at a later date about setting up some way to meet her and coordinate, if that's possible. Regardless, she should still make sure this Karen will be a good influence, and is everything she appears. She expects so, but there's not reason not to be extra safe.

In any case, with Sean being more safe for the world at large, minus a few, well, deficiencies when it comes to Valerie, his sex slave (Dani gives a small sigh in memory of the conversation. She seemed so close!), she could probably put her plans to make sure he would be safe on the backburner. For now. Getting free and getting others free from him was still a high priority, the man was still a monster no matter how he was learning to act, but it seemed more important to find out who she was, and find the person who did... what they did to her, and stop them. The two likely led to each other. With any luck maybe she could figure out more details about her old self to find herself, and find the culprit to stop them. The reverse would also likely work, though that was a slightly more terrifying prospect, and Dani had no leads on that whatsoever besides where she was found. Which would still likely be nothing but a red herring if whoever had done... things to her had any sense. Regardless, she still feels better after that conversation, and while she'd try to find ways to take him down or free herself or both in the back of her mind, it was freeing to have a more clearer goal. Even if she wasn't yet sure how to accomplish it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. And now... back to Valerie.

He does a lot of thinking, on the drive over to her place, about what Dani said. It's strange. Hard to wrap his head around. Some parts make perfect sense, and some make no sense at all, but there's obviously a way it all fits together in Dani's head—and he could just look, couldn't he, he could just will himself to know, and then he'd understand, right? Or at least understand better than he does? But—no. No. That's not—no. He's not doing that. No.

He wishes he could trust her. He really, really wishes that. He can't, of course, will maybe never be able to, because she's so clearly not willing to be open with him about anything, not willing to work with him except in the narrowest of ways—and it makes sense, it's reasonable for her to feel that way, but it's so frustrating, too—

But she did tell him about her concerns regarding Valerie, even though she clearly didn't expect it to go much of anywhere. That's good. That's a start.

Is it true, though? And how does he tell? What kind of attention can he pay that he isn't already? Maybe he should be reading Valerie's mind more often, watching to try to see how she works, figure out how belonging to him affects her. It does make her much less annoying, but... this caring about people thing seems to be affecting how he thinks of her too, or maybe it's just his sense of responsibility finally waking up a little. He doesn't like the idea of forcing her to be something she's not in a way that's bad for her.

So far, though, it kind of seems like it might be better for her than the alternative.

He's not sure he quite managed to articulate what he meant, about wanting Valerie to not be so confused every time he snuggles her. He wants... he wants... he can't even get it straight in his own head, really. But—he feels like what he wants for Valerie is not all that different, in some respects, from what he wants for the people he genuinely likes and cares about. He feels like he wants—to be good for her, to make her happy, to give her the things she wants and needs and have her relationship with him be a place of growth and joy and pleasure and contentment. He just also happens to want for that to happen while she calls him Master and obeys his every command, and she wants that too. And he's pretty sure it wouldn't even be possible to have a relationship with her if she weren't like this.

It's true that he has... kind of a conflict of interest here, though. She is, in fact, totally infuriating without the changes his magic made to her personality—or was it even the magic? Not all of it, he doesn't think; some of it seems to be more of a side effect, the natural result of being forced to confront the fact that some people want things very different from the things that she wants. But still, he's got selfish reasons to want to keep her fully enslaved. It's possible that he's deceiving himself about it, that it feels like he's doing this for her when actually it's for his own convenience. And he fucking hates that idea. He's disgusted with himself at the thought. Dammit, if he's going to twist her mind to his own ends, he should fucking well own it, not pretend it's for her own good.

But how does he find out? How does he examine his motivations and tell what the balance is between generosity, responsibility, and selfishness?

He has no idea and he's not even sure where to start looking. Figuring out how to do right by her, as confusing as it is, still seems much easier than figuring out whether he wants to.

He reaches her apartment. She's not there; the location sense tells him that without him even having to read her mind for it. He goes up intending to wait for her in bed and surprise her when she comes back, but instead finds himself curling up and falling asleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, Valerie is participating in rush. She hadn't really intended to, but even with charming the silly little heads of the sorority with beauty and her hotness and her charm (and her money), well. They still seem to have some requirements that she can't manage to convince her way out of. Valerie was a little bit annoyed at having to do such a pointless ritual when the outcome should be obvious to anyone who looks at her, but. Well, she's been having an oddly good time, talking to all these other silly girls and wrapping them around her finger. It's given her plenty of opportunities to build up her power base in the sorority, what with all the newcomers looking up to her already. Who knows, maybe she'll be president soon enough. And that would be so fucking hot, and give her plenty of opportunities for fun. 

And it also was giving her plenty of opportunities to find a cute girl who would love to submit to Sean, to fulfill his challenge to her. More difficult than she'd thought, perhaps, but it wasn't like she was a weak willed little sniveling coward just like most other people. She was devoted to Sean, she wanted to please him, and she really wanted to watch him dominate someone else. To take them the way he'd taken her, to watch from the outside, touching herself (if he allowed her too, nnf) as he held her down and made her his, and thanked Valerie for being such a good servant. Valerie pressed her legs together surreptitiously together under the table and suppressed a soft moan at the thought. Fuck. She couldn't fucking wait. 

But there had been more setbacks than she'd expected. She'd been able to tell, easily enough, from carefully talking and leading these silly sheep around with her words whether they were into both boys as well as girls (the second was obvious, of course, she could tell that just by seeing how they looked at her). And it didn't take much more questioning to pry into their tiny minds to see if they wanted to be dominated by those better and stronger and more important than they were. Most weren't, the fools, or at least weren't ready to face such truths. But one, or two... they craved to be put in their rightful place in the natural order, submitting and kneeling and bowing at the feet of those stronger and better than them. They didn't want to admit it, but Valerie could tell, in how they responded to her sharp words, her seductive touches. It was a delight knowing that she'd found someone. 

The first girl Valerie had almost told straight out, and she had not been pleased. She now shrunk back from Valerie in fear which was always a delightful thing to see. The weak and lowly commoners should be afraid of her. But it wasn't what she was going for, and now she had no way to convince the annoying bitch that her rightful place was at her feet. And Sean's. Mostly Sean's, but hers as well. If Sean would let her. 

But this second girl (Lizzie?) was very cute, and almost a better catch. Soft and small and very cute. Not as attractive as Valerie, of course, but if you liked small blondes with downcast eyes she supposed she had something going for her. But unlike with the other girl, Valerie was being much more careful with Lisa. It might take several days, or an interminable week. Or more. But Valerie was going to lay groundwork after groundwork to help that weak girl come out of her shell, and make him be Sean's. It got her wet just thinking about it. Fuck

There was an afterparty, after the rush events, and as much as Valerie wanted to stay and wrap the peasants around her fingers more, establishing her rightful place as their queen, well. Sean had promised her that he would see her tonight. And she was devoted to him. She belonged to him. And who was she to put her own desires before his. Though, if she was being honest, she'd still rather watch him control her and be so domineering at her and take her so she could feel his power and revel in just how strong he was. Besides, she was a shoe-in, by now, and she was enjoying the air of mystery she'd accidentally been cultivating. And so she swanned off, with a sly burning glance at Liana, to head back to her apartment to see Sean. She really hoped he was there already, so he could fuck her. Take her. She moaned, and pressed her fingers into her clit as she drove, probably faster than she should, but, well. It's not like she hadn't charmed a traffic cop before

When she finally arrived Valerie was overjoyed to see him there in her room... and then disheartened to see him asleep. On her bed. Well, his bed (fuck) but still. Valerie pouted. It was his prerogative, of course, to tell her one thing and do something else. Even if Valerie had been looking forward to seeing him tonight, especially since he said he was going to be there. And well he was there. But asleep. Valerie stared at him, not at all mournfully, content in her fate as being beneath him, and considered her options. And she certainly didn't want him to wake up from his comfortable-looking rest either. And even if she did she would never be bad enough to wake up someone who controlled her. No matter how high her station was, Sean's station was higher

She could try to wake him, he probably did intend to be awake, to see her tonight, but Valerie couldn't bring herself to violate the natural order like that. She could stay up, and wait for him -- it was early yet, and he would probably wake up before the night was over. It might wreck her for classes tomorrow, but, well, it's not like she needed to go to those. She had other boys drooling at her heels to do that. Or, she could sleep in the other room, on the couch, or at his feet on the floor. She was better than the floor, of course, she was better even than the couch, but Sean took priority over her. She really wanted him to wake up. She looked back and forth, hoping he would get up soon, wanting his attention, wanting him to take her and hold her and fuck her and use her.. and... and. She wasn't sure what to do. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He wakes up to the feeling of Valerie wanting his attention, and yawns a little, and opens his eyes, and smiles when he sees her fidgeting by the bed.

"Mmm. C'mere," he says sleepily, reaching out an arm ready to wrap around her and pull her in.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie breathes a sigh of relief when she sees him, and the smiles softly and bites her lip, before walking over to him. She starts to act sultry as she walks, wanting to be used, but quickly realized from, well, how he's lying and his sleepy tone that he's not in the mood for that sort of thing. (Yet, hopefully.) And even though she wants to feel his control over her, well, his control is about giving him what he wants. Which right now is to hold her. And well, she does like being held. For some reason. She walks over to his arm, and lets it wrap comfortably around her, letting him pull her into bed comfortably with him, giving a small contented sigh as he does so. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He tucks his arm around her waist and holds her close and kisses her, softly and sleepily. "Mmmmmmmmm. Hi." Kiss. "Mine."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie wriggles closer to him and sighs, kissing him back. She moans gently when he calls her his. "Yours," she agrees, gasping softly, with only a small lilt to her words. She's here being held and even if she's wishing for something a little more she's still controlled and his and it feels so very good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He shifts position slightly, hugs her with both arms, nuzzles her cheek and pets her hair and runs his hand down her back and hooks his fingers in her dress and tugs gently and then loosens his arms so she can get out of it. He's pretty sure she's perceptive enough to figure out what he wants.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie can tell exactly what he wants. She wriggles out of her dress, wanting him to do more than just hold her, but still more than happy to press her body into him. To feel the strange warm feelings from doing so. To feel his arm around her, pulling her close, wrapped around her. She feels, oddly content, nestled up in him like this. She's ready for more, if and when more comes (and it will be his choice when it comes, fuck) but she's oddly alright with just lying together with him like this, too. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"'S better," he mumbles, nuzzling her face again and cuddling her some more. This time when he wraps his arms around her, one hand ends up resting on her inner thigh, very very close to her crotch; he smiles and gives her an affectionate squeeze and then slides that hand a little higher. He likes reading her arousal in her mind, and even though he's still too sleepy to fuck her, he wants to see more of it. Wants to make her feel pleasure and desire along with the warmth and comfort.

Permalink Mark Unread

She know's he's teasing, but it's not his usual teasing, the mean (and really fucking hot) kind where he brings her to the edge and brings her back over and over again. No, this is something softer, and sweeter, giving her pleasure and warmth even if he's going no further than that. For now. Valerie moans softly and presses her body closer appreciatively as he moves his hand a little higher, pressing into him, letting him feel just how turned on he makes her. She'd prefer for him to show her some real dominance, but this is what he wants right now, and that's what matters. He does still control her. Even if the feeling is muted a little, right now, because of what he wants, she still feels it, and it feels good to be controlled like this. She presses into him more and breathes softly into his ear, waiting and hoping for him to wake up, and take what's rightfully his. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmm." Yes good. Cozy. Warm. Soft. Good good good.

He touches her and strokes her and nuzzles her and holds her and gives her soft sleepy kisses. And he is very sleepy, and you'd think this would make him worse at teasing her just right, and to a certain extent it does, but apparently even half-asleep he's still good enough to deliver sensations with astonishing skill and subtlety. He wants to give her a slow sweet wave of pleasure building gradually over the course of long sleepy snuggly minutes, and that is exactly what she's getting.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is very much what she's getting. It builds slowly but surely, filling her with need and elation and ache and wetness, as he touches her here... and strokes her there... and kisses her elsewhere... Valerie's movements slowly change from pressing into him softly and showing him how needy she is to pressing into him and writhing and moaning with desire. Still quietly, of course, and gently, since he's sleepy, and he doesn't want it in full. Yet, she hopes. Wants. Desires. But still clearly showing him just how cruel he's being to her, how aroused she is and how much she wants more. Whenever he's ready, of course. Fuck, she wants him so badly, wants to see him take her, to feel even more of his power over her. Please. Fuck

Permalink Mark Unread

Her pleasure builds, and builds, and builds... and then he slows down, lets it fade a little... and then he gives her more again, lets it build a little higher... he's barely awake and he's still playing her body like a lovely violin, making gentle music on her nerves.

It gets less gentle as he goes on. Still slow, still sleepy, but he's holding her with a little more force, kissing her with a little more bite.

And then—he fucks her with his fingers, slowly, forcefully, making her really feel it, touching her and holding her in just the right way to concentrate her attention fully on the sensation of being filled and fucked—and he lets her get closer and closer and closer to coming, like this, never pulling back, never softening his touch to slow her down—

—and then, when she's right on the edge, he stops. And holds her in place.

Permalink Mark Unread

What he's doing is gentler than normal, or at least it starts that way. The more he wakes up, the worse it gets, pleasure and need and desire slowly building more and more and more, cresting and falling slightly only to crest higher once again. It's shuddery and it's not overwhelming and it's nice but it's distracting and she wants him and he has her and it feels so good and blissful and soft and bubbly and it's only when he starts biting her that she feels it more sharply. And slowly washing over her in waves and waves of pleasure, each one slowly enveloping and overtaking her, making her shudder full in the knowledge that he's doing this to her. He's so strong and powerful and controlling and skillful and there's nothing she can do about it. Even when he fucks her with his fingers, and she moans, presses her legs together, and thrusts back at him, she just builds and builds and crests and builds and crests again... until she's almost there. And she gasps and whines with need, spiking even higher because he controls her like this and she writhes, trying to push over the edge, trying to get that last tiny speck of pleasure, fighting him even though she knows he's too much better than her to let her have it. She still wants it so badly. Fuck, fuck fuck she wants to cum now, not as sharp as usual, but she wants it. Please. Fuck. So fucking hot. So fucking good. So fucking his. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her, and holds her, and waits until he can move again without instantly setting her off... and then he pulls her on top of him and slides his cock into her and fucks her, digging his fingers into her thighs for a better grip to move her with, and he's a little clumsier like this but he's still more than good enough to make her feel glorious.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck he's so strongFucking hell. He holds her steady while she squirms, fighting him because it's so fucking hot to see how powerful he is, controlling her so completely. He lets her cresting pleasure start to fall and then he moves her. Lifting her and placing her where he wants because he can, he's so strong and domineering and there's nothing she can do but be put where he wants. Right on top of his fucking cock in her horny wet cunt and fuck it feels so good and his fingers feel so powerful gripping her and moving her and pulling her up and down, fuck. She cums, almost instantly, all composure forgotten in a moaning writhing orgasm on top of him, almost forgetting to give him the pleasure that he's so rightfully due, mostly enraptured in her own ecstasy. His power is incredible. Overwhelming. Intoxicating. And she's his, and soon more will be his and she'll get to see him do this to others once she gets Liz and it will be. So. Fucking. Hot.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's exactly what he wants.

He fucks her while she whimpers and writhes, he watches her thoughts be swept away by the cresting wave of pleasure that he gave her, that he made her feel, and he keeps fucking her as the crest holds and holds and holds and finally starts to fade, and he's still fucking her at the end of it, and he kind of wonders if he can bring her up to another one like this but he's still sleepy enough that he'd rather just finish now instead. Mmmmm.

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes a little while, given that he keeps fucking her, making her feel bursts of pleasure again and again and again, for Valerie to regain her composure, breathing heavily. When she does, she takes another short moment to pull herself together, before realizing that he's still fucking her. Which feels amazing. And from the way he's fucking her, thrusting deep inside her, making her feel warm and hot and fucking hot and so good, he's trying to get himself to finish off inside her. And, well, if nothing else, Valerie is the best (besides Sean. Perhaps.) at making others feel pleasure. And so, with renewed focus on what he wants, because she's devoted to him, she begins to rock her hips in time with his thrusts, squeezing and unsqueezing and gently rotating her hips, pulling him into her, even as she's pulled into him by his hands, (fuck he's so powerful), massaging his cock and making him feel the pleasure that she just felt, until she feels him cum, deep inside her, elating at the feel of it, and massaging more to increase his enjoyment of it, of her, of the girl that he owns, fuck. It's enough to get her halfway there again. She's so fucking his

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes good perfect precious good his

 

He comes, moaning softly, and as soon as he's done he pulls her down and wraps his arms around her and hugs her tightly and murmurs "Mine" into her hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

With him still inside her, Valerie, writhes at the word, pressing her legs together and moaning back at him. The dominance and control tied up in that world feels incredible. He has so much power, so much control over her, and even as much as she enjoys seeing her own power used on others, it feels good to watch someone as strong as her be ground into the dust. Owned so completely and utterly that there's nothing she can do but be his. Fuck, she's his. And she loves it. And she can't wait to watch him do it to someone else. Fuck. Fuck. She's his

Permalink Mark Unread

After seeing her think that, here, now, like this, there is no possible way he could do anything other than kiss her passionately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is slightly surprised by the kiss, but it feels so hot and good, and she kisses him back, returning his passion with her own, pressing a little bit needily up against him, ready to see whatever he wants next. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmmmm."

Kiss.

"Mine. My Valerie."

He kisses her one more time and hugs her very tightly and then pulls up a blanket and nestles his face against the side of her neck and curls up sleepily with her wrapped up in his arms...

...and his hand between her legs, his fingers gently teasing her again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck he's hot. She's turned on from being used like that and watching him take her and now he's touching her and she wants to squirm and press herself into him. But he's being all soft again, holding her close and it feels sweet and nice and she leans into that, writhing against him gently as he teases her, enjoying the soft sweet feelings of it. She's his and he has so much control and it's so strange how he's being so kind and gentle with it, making her feel, well, good, even as she's needy and horny. But she's glad. It seems to make him happy, let him enjoy, it, and that's what matters. She does have thoughts on how he could be happier, but right now, well. She's content to enjoy this. To press her legs together into his hand, breathe warmly down his neck, and let him touch her, however he wants. 

Permalink Mark Unread

So good.

Sleepily, cozily, but still very skillfully, he chases that sweet soft feeling. He wants her to feel good and soft and nice and—yes, like she belongs to him, because she does, but—right now she belongs to him in a cozy way.

He resumes building that long slow swelling wave of pleasure that rises and falls and rises again, and he murmurs sleepily against her neck, "I'll let you have it this time, don't worry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie feels all warm, and hot, pressed up against him like this. She's in his arms and it feels good and also there's his hands toying with her and that feels good. And he's teasing her, again, that annoying and hot and melting and aching way he likes, getting her close and writhing and making her want to beg as he lets it fall away. But it's sweeter, softer, kinder than usual. She's breathing warmly at him and pressing against him and rubbing against his hand whenever he lets her (because she's his to be let) but it's sweet, and kind, even as he teases her. And his reassurance is kind too. She doesn't fully understand this, but she's enjoying it. Sean is so much better to her than he needs to be. She's confused. But she's oddly glad. She lets him tease her and lets him know just how that makes her feel with her panting and body and wetness. And she waits, patiently, or impatiently, or both, for the release she's been promised. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmm yes good. Good good good.

He keep touching her and teasing her and building her up oh so slowly, and then when he can feel her getting really close, he slows down just a little, just enough to draw it out a little longer, and kisses her neck and fills her with his fingers and makes her come.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is gasping with need by the time he gets her close, kissing him back with passion and desire, but he's all soft and sweet and sleepy and doesn't want too much at the moment but still she can hardly help herself. She grinds on his hand and presses her legs together, kissing him and letting him bite her and feeling controlled and his. 

And then he slows and she whines with need and starts to pout (playfully!) even while being turned on that he can just do that to her, and that's when he fills her and she cums, squirming and grinding on his fingers, pressing her legs together, a more muted orgasm than the last but still wonderful and beautiful and lovely and joyous. It feels so good to have this done to her like this. And be held in his arms while it happens. She doesn't understand it, but it feels so hot and so good and she's his

Permalink Mark Unread

He sighs happily, and holds her, and when she's done and relaxing into his arms he takes his hand off her crotch and hugs her and nuzzles her and lets himself start to fall asleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie lets him hold her (not that she has any choice) and breathes and relaxes into his hold and lets herself calm down. Enjoying the warm soft almost content sensation of being held like this. Relaxed. In his arms. In Sean's arms. It feels good and sweet and kind and relaxing and wonderful. And it's so easy to just stay there, with him wrapped around her, and let herself start to drift off contentedly as well. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's perfect.

 

When he wakes up in the morning, he spends a long while just holding her, listening to her dreams.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie's dreams are chaotic, filled with lust and power, a whirl of faces, a sea of control and dominance, a mish-mash of ideas from past and present and future. Dragging someone to Sean to watch him take them, delighting in his power as he does so. Having others at her beck and call. Serving Sean, as she should, as he deserves. Him perfected as she imagines, wistful, taking what he wants and letting her serve as his queen, everyone belonging to her as well, a tangle of flesh and kneeling and service. The feelings she gets when she crushes someone worse than her and makes them sob in a despairing ball. The delight of twisting someone and making them serve her for a reward she has no intention of giving. The soft warm happy feelings she gets when Sean holds her, relaxing her in a way she doesn't understand. The joy of being dominated by someone so strong that nothing she does works, having finally met her match, falling, and being so wet about it, the intoxicating sensation of dominance she's never felt before, and how devoted she is to him now. Random thoughts and pictures melding together into something that sometimes almost fits a narrative, but usually doesn't. Nothing makes a ton of sense for long, but the ideas that keep coming through should be obvious.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow, Valerie sure is the way that she is.

Still. She's his Valerie. So he keeps snuggling her, and when she wakes up, he hugs her closer and kisses her forehead gently.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie wakes pretty much the way she's usually been waking, lately. Wrapped up in Sean's arms, feeling slightly horny, and feeling good and sweet about being in his arms. The kiss is nice too, even if she doesn't understand it. Still. But it seems to work for him. She smiles gently at him, and lets herself be held, waiting to see how he wants to use her, if he wants to. (And she does want to be used, even if it isn't her choice. Which is still so fucking hot.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Mm.

Maybe this morning he will just snuggle her. He doesn't seem to be super in the mood for anything else.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is a little deflated when he makes no move to do anything with her but hold her, and it dawns on her that's all he wants to do. Valerie would rather feel his strength and power again, feel him use her like he usually does. But still, it's what Sean wants that matters. And so she rests, relaxed in his arms, still enjoying his soft touches, weakly hoping for more but knowing that it's not her place to ask for more. And even if she wants something else, this is still nice. It's always been nice.

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her and pets her and cuddles her and enjoys the warmth and comfort of ownership. Even though she is, to be honest, kind of a shitty slave in a lot of ways, she's still his and he's still glad he has her and he still wants to hold her and protect her and keep her safe and happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie still doesn't really fully understand his calm and gentle touches and what he seems to want from her. She's important to him, clearly, and that does make sense because she's obviously the best, besides him. But the way he seems to touch and care for her implies that he wants her for more than that, more than just fucking and dominance and control and an shining example to the rest of his pets, whenever he manages to go about getting them. He seems to want to care for her in a way she doesn't understand, and no matter how nice it feels it still feels strange and peculiar. But it's not her place to argue with what he wants, she supposes. She's done that many times and he never seems to like it. Maybe, just maybe, once she brings Lidia to him, things might start to change for the better in his approach. But that's not her place to say, as has been made rather clear. Until then -- well, relaxing in his arms like this is very soft and nice. And it feels oddly sweet and comforting. A tear leaks down her cheek a little at the sensation, and she's not sure why. She's not been sure of the why of a lot of things, lately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww. He smiles and kisses the tear from her face and cuddles her some more. Yeah, cuddling Valerie is clearly an excellent plan. If he does enough of it maybe someday she'll figure out what caring about people is like and why it's so good.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, she's unlikely to figure it out this morning.

Valerie stays in his hold, feeling strange, gently enjoying his touches, resting and waiting for whatever he wants to do next.

Permalink Mark Unread

And after a little while longer, he sighs contentedly and kisses her.

"Mmm. I better get to class." Another kiss. "See you later."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie smiles at him faintly, ignoring the water in her eyes. She should probably figure out what she's going to do today too. Normally she might find some dumb boy to fuck to take her mind off things, but she isn't really feeling in the mood, for some reason. She isn't sure what she's in the mood for. Well, she has plenty of time to figure it out.

She kisses him back, still gently smiling. "See you later, sir," she tells him.

Permalink Mark Unread

When he sees her tearing up he smiles and kisses her forehead, then hauls himself out of bed to go grab his phone and his clothes and make sure he gets to class on time.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie smiles back at him and does her best to regain her composure, feeling oddly off-kilter. But a couple of breaths recenters her. She has a class in a while that she doesn't have to go to, of course. She grins softly to herself remembering just easily she wrapped that lovesick boy around her finger. What a hapless fool. Still, she enjoys the entrances she makes, and she doesn't have anything better to do, since rush events aren't until tonight, and she isn't likely to run into Lydia by accident. Sadly. Maybe enjoying the way the boys (and some of the girls) look at her will make her feel like more of herself. It's always nice to turn all the heads in a room, after all. It was such fun to see how much they wanted such a hot and sexy girl like her. And maybe afterwards she'd blow off her next class and find someone to fuck her properly. If that's something she wants at the time.

 

Sean's phone doesn't contain anything interesting besides various school emails when he goes to check it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cool. Then he is going to... go to class, and pay attention in class, and be surprised by how well he is succeeding at not completely sucking in class. Yep. That's gonna be his day.

Permalink Mark Unread

To start with, his day consists of his science lab class. The professor has them hand in their workbooks, and then she goes into detail about what exactly the experiments were about. She explains the material science of what they've been doing in detail, and what it might mean when using these materials to do different kinds of things. She relates the stress-testing they were doing on them to the different kinds of stress-testing they might be applied to, complete with diagrams. How these materials might act in a bridge, a building, a sculpture, or various other applications. She explains the equations for the different kinds of forces that might be applying to things, and gives examples with the materials they've been testing. One suited to the job they're being used for in her examples, and one... not so suited. A good overview, essentially, of why the different kinds of material properties matter when creating things with them. 

Eventually, when there's about 30 minutes of class left, she finishes up. "We'll be having another lab this Thursday," she tells the class. "Feel free to pick a partner when you come in then, though if you're not sure who to pick I'll be happy to find someone at random for you! That's all I have for today, so feel free to have a little extra time before your next class." She'll wait up in front of the room if anyone has any questions, and a couple seem to, but most of the students start talking to each other, and filing out. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This is, like, legitimately directly useful information if you have magical powers and can make arbitrary things! That's kind of cool.

He super does not stick around to ask questions though. That would be a little too much extra school for him.

On to... driving around for a while... and then writing class!

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen gives him a smile and a wave when she sees him enter the room. He's looking a lot better than he was this weekend, though still quite a bit haggard. Karen really wishes she could have a little bit more detail about what had been going wrong with him when he broke down crying on her, but, well. It isn't her place to pry. Even as curious as she is. Still, she feels responsible for his well-being -- but maybe she shouldn't start out asking with quite so difficult questions. Hopefully, the easier ones first. 

"Hey, you're looking better," she tells him. "Did the test go well?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I totally didn't suck! Thanks so much! How've you been?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen grins. She's glad she's managing to help him! Honestly, she really wishes that calc teacher would do a little bit of a better job here. Sean's got a perfect opportunity to change things and... well, she'd been over that before. Regardless, she's managing to do what the math teacher seems incapable of for some reason. And she feels pretty great about that, even if it is a little bit more pride than she really should be feeling. "I'm glad!" she tells him. "I've been alright. Mostly been doing a lot of math. But the fun kind!" she quickly finishes, to make sure he doesn't get the wrong idea. "How about you?" she continues, smile softening a little with compassion "How's everything been going since, well, this weekend?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"...better. I'm—yeah. Better. Thanks so much, again."

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's bottom lip twitches a little. She wants to know more, but he was rather clear about not wanting to share more details, and for good reasons. There isn't anything else she can do. Even if she really wants to. Well, time to talk about something else then. "I'm glad," she tells him. "Let me know if you need something else like that again, alright? I'll be happy to help you out." She pauses for a moment. "Speaking of which, we're still on for tutoring tomorrow, yes? The extra pocket money's been rather nice, you know." She gives him a humorous joking grin. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"We super are! And this time I will hopefully not be too exhausted to pay you!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen grins and giggles. "Hopefully not!" she replies. "I'm sure we'll manage to work things out regardless." She takes a moment to suppress a few more giggles, feeling mildly pleased that she's managed to cheer him up a little more. "Same time, same place, then." 

 

More students are starting to trickle into the room -- it looks like class is going to start pretty soon. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. Cool. He can totally pay attention to class. Look at him, paying attention to class. His parents are going to be fucking floored. Maybe he can get them to buy him a house.

Permalink Mark Unread

The professor collects their essays, and then goes about talking in some detail about essay writing and quotes and citations. Despite the professor's attempt to spice things up, it's still rather dry. 

At the end of class, he gives them all an assignment, for next week -- another essay on a reading topic that he hands out in a photo-copied stapled-together packet. An essay intended to be persuasive this time, as opposed to explanatory. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, all right then. He can... take a stab at that after class, maybe, typing on his laptop with magic while driving around aimlessly. Essays are bullshit but he's gonna do it anyway, dammit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen waves goodbye to him on the way out. "See you tomorrow," she tells him. She's got to get to her study session to work on the new problem set from yesterday! No time to stay and chat. But she's glad he seems to be doing better than he was. Hopefully he'll keep doing well, and Karen is just a little bit proud of herself for being able to help with that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"See you!"

Okay. He will read the assignment. He will open up his laptop and drive around doing the assignment. And then when he is done with the assignment, he will check on Valerie with telepathy. Good plan? Good plan.

Permalink Mark Unread

The packet is a bit dry, but does give him several different perspectives on the topic for him to choose to argue about. The teacher's done their best to make it something they've never heard of, so they don't have preconceived notions, but that has the unfortunate effect of making it a relatively boring and uninteresting topic. Still, it's readable, and Sean can probably get a little more into it when he tries.

The essay itself will probably take him several hours to get done, and he might need to park the car to check the packet several times to find things to quote and reference, unless he tries to be clever and figure out a way to read while driving as well.

 

When he checks his phone, he'll find a message from Jenna with a message. I found a nice French restaurant relatively near to campus that should be open when we want to have dinner! It shouldn't be all that expensive, either. Feel free to pick me up from my dorm at around 5:00, as long as that works for you? That should give us more than plenty of time to get there and get food and get back in time for the dance! It would cut into her time to get ready a little but she could pick her outfit out in the morning and she already had something in mind anyways or at least a couple of things she could certainly narrow it down by then. When writing the message she considered making the time a little earlier even but even 5 was pretty early for dinner though they could always show up to dance after the lesson and she wanted to make sure they had enough time to have fun in the car if he wanted to because last time in the car was so good and she wants to kiss him and be kissed and maybe, maybe more like last time, though certainly not much more than last time last time was wow last time was incredible.

She doesn't know much about the restaurant but French things are supposed to be romantic, Jenna is pretty sure, and the menu looked reasonable and relatively inexpensive even though she's sure he can pay for plenty she doesn't want to impose too much or anything like that or be an expensive date because that sort of thing is improper she's pretty sure, maybe when he picks out the restaurant he can pick something expensive if he wants even though he doesn't seem to know much about food or restaurants for some strange reason. But the food isn't really the important thing here, it's the company, Sean specifically, and his smile and his muscles and the way he looks at her and the way his hands feel on her and she should probably stop fantasizing about him or remembering him or both it's somewhat difficult to tell the difference when what happened over the weekend was so incredibly fantastical. Jenna presses send, checks her phone anxiously a few times, and when she realizes he probably hasn't seen the message yet and isn't shunning her or dumping her because there is no reason whatsoever to do so she manages to concentrate on something else. 

 

By the time he manages to listen in on Valerie, she's participating in rush events, again. Well, ostensibly. Right now she's sweet-talking the board member who is by far the most into her (and she can tell just how into her she is, by the way she sits and looks at her, and isn't it just delightful seeing how much she wants her) to make sure the right people get in. Valerie is obviously getting in by this point, of course, there's no way she isn't. But she does need to be sure that Linda does. And make sure some of the more annoying or jealous girls who have been giving her the stink-eye don't. 

And Laura is very much attracted to her by now. She already was, of course, and how could she not be, what with Valerie swanning in and owning the room. But Valerie has been extra friendly and seductive at her, and in a slightly domineering sort of way that Lizzie seems to like and, well, Valerie has no problem pulling off. It's much more fun than her usual seduction tactics. A snide grin here, a correction to something she's doing there... in a day, or maybe less, she's going to have a nice long talk with the poor pretty girl. And maybe more than talk. Valerie imagines just what she's going to do with the cute little girl and presses her legs together under the table, smiling softly to herself. And even if it takes some extra convincing, it's pretty clear to Valerie that this is the sort of girl that Sean wants. That Sean is making her be truthful is a bit of a wrinkle, but Valerie should be more than good enough to pull it off, and prove just how good she is. Not that she needs to prove it, of course. But it's always fun to show just how hot and sexy and powerful she is. And how much she deserves to be Sean's second, once they get to the point where they have enough other toys to need a second. Won't that be nice and hot when it happens, Sean exalting her above all the rest of those weak little girls. Fuck she can't fucking wait.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah reading while driving sounds like a bad plan and he's not gonna do it. He parks when he has to.

The message from Jenna makes him smile. He texts back a confirmation that that works for him.

And Valerie...

...well. She's Valerie. It's sort of cute how she can't for the life of her keep the girl's name straight. Hopefully letting her recruit for him won't turn out to have been a terrible idea, but at least it does kind of seem to be making her happy. Just as long as she doesn't have a meltdown when Sean doesn't instantly make her his queen.

He heads home to Valerie's apartment and flops on her couch for once instead of going straight to bed. If Valerie doesn't come home on her own soon, maybe he'll text her, but for now he's content to wait.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is there for another hour or so before the event starts to break up. She's done rather well for herself, she's pretty sure. The board members will make the right choices and recruit the girls that Valerie wants, the ones who will properly fall into line because they want her, or want to be her. And everyone else will be thrown out like the pitiful trash they are. And it won't take long before she's ruling this sorority, and won't that be fun. 

Before, the prospect of this would have filled her with plenty of delight, and it still does! But it still feels like something is missing. Not everyone seems to be as enthused by this idea as Valerie would like them to be, and, well, taking up the reigns of such an organization seems a little less interesting, now. Sean's methods, infuriating as they are, seem to have opened her eyes to, well, thinking about what other people might want. And while it certainly does make it easier for her to get the weak-willed little peons to do what she wants (she does have to give him credit for that, even if she still thinks he's misguided), doing so isn't always as hot as using her charms and body to do it. It makes her feel something else when people are thankful for favors she does for them, and she doesn't really understand it, but it's not hot and that takes half the fun out of it. 

Still, strange feelings aside, there is plenty here to be turned on by. Laura is gazing at her longingly across the room when she thinks Valerie isn't looking, blushing when she turns her way. Soon she'll be ripe for the plucking, and won't that be a fun experience. Valerie presses her legs together at the thought. She can practically smell just how much that girl wants to be on her knees licking her pussy, and when she really wants her, well, Valerie will be more than happy to let her. Again, and again, and again. Fuck that's hot to think about. 

And even beyond that, she is going to own an entire sorority. An entire group of young, and pretty (Valerie's been making sure of that) girls at her beck and call, ready for her to make into a perfect coterie of followers. Girls she can use to charm plenty of others, boys and girls alike, and watch their hearts break as she sits at the center of it all (fucking hot). None of them will be as good as her, of course, how could they possibly be? But they certainly would be useful for all kinds of things. Using them to spread her control and power and influence all over campus would be easy. She won't be able to be elected until next year, annoyingly (stupid bylaws), but even until then there's plenty she can do with the new girls to make sure she can have her fun. Half them were already eating out of her hand, trying to follow her example. Trying to please her, winning a smile from her. Oh, yes, she'll have more than plenty of control, and she plans to enjoy every second of it. 

But, that's in the future -- and fuck if thinking about all this wasn't making her wet. Valerie considered dragging one of the more enamored girls off to, well, enjoy, but Sean would probably be home soon, if he wasn't already, and thinking about all this made her want to get fucked by him. And thinking about how he would have so much control, over the school, over these girls, through her... fuck. Valerie staggers for a moment, thinking about it. Even if he was being slow about it, he deserves to control others. Deserves to control and have whatever he wanted. Like Valerie, of course, but Valerie's going to make sure he could have plenty of others too. It was what a man, strong, powerful, incredible, a man like him deserves. It's his right. Just like it's Valerie's, to take what she wants from these weak fools, he has every right to the same. Only moreSo much more. Fuck. Valerie hopes he's waiting for her. She moans as she gets in her car. She hopes, but if not, she plans to touch herself when she gets home, keeping herself needy and ready and waiting for him, so she can feel his power when he comes back and takes her. He's so fucking powerful and strong. And he's going to have so much more power. She can't wait to fucking give it to him. Fuck. Valerie drives home, fingering herself under her dress, thinking hard about getting fucked, and about Sean, and about fucking power. She can't wait. So fucking hot. So fucking good. Fuck

Permalink Mark Unread

...does he need to have a talk with her about road safety? He kind of maybe needs to have a talk with her about road safety. If she makes a habit of that she's going to crash her car eventually and then he will find out whether his emergency alert system is really up to the task of protecting his people.

It's... actually kind of upsetting, thinking about her dying in a car crash and him being unable to save her. Wow. Valerie? When he met her, he'd have killed her himself if he'd been able to get away with it. Now, though... yeah. He doesn't want that. He wants her safe. Safe and happy and his forever.

He stays sprawled on the couch, idly playing Angry Birds, and waits for her to get home.

Permalink Mark Unread

By the time Valerie got home she was wet. Horny and wet and ready to be fucked. Or, well, denied. Valerie shudders and squeezes her legs together around her hand at the thought, rubbing them against herself. It didn't matter what she wanted anymore. It was Sean's choice. Sean's control. His power, his dominance, whatever he wanted. And he has so much power (fuck, so wet), and he was going to get so much more. She was going to help, she was going to watch, and he was going to take his rightful place in domination of whatever he chose. And Valerie hopes he'll choose a lot. She can't wait until that day comes. Valerie rides up the elevator, fingering herself, her thoughts a mix of wondering what Sean is going to do to her, and dreaming of a glorious future when she can kneel at his feet and give him what he deserves. Getting fucked by him when she shows up, and dreaming of a dozen girls at his (and her!) beck and call. Being teased mercilessly by him, because he can, and watching him do it to another, weaker girl, watching her beg him for release. Fuck. Maybe Sean will let the girl watch Valerie cum in front of her, to drive it home just how much better she is, to make her all the more desperateFuck that would be so hot. 

Valerie is hot and wet and dripping, when she opens the door to the apartment. It's not really hers anymore, is it, fuck she belongs to him. Dripping and hopefully. Dripping and desperate

Permalink Mark Unread

He'd been planning to stay on the couch, but she just keeps having fantasies and it's making him a little impatient. So he waits until he hears her footsteps in the hall, and gets up; and when the door opens, he's already walking toward it.

When he sees the condition she's in, he smiles.

"You look like you've been thinking about me."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie bites her lip and looks at him seductively, posing. She knows it won't do any good, of course, he'll do what he wants and that just makes it hotter, but she wants to be used and she's going to show him just how much. She bats her eyes at him and cocks it sideways, giving him a needy smolder. Fuck she wants to be taken. She wants to feel his power, and, for that matter, his cock inside her. She's so fucking wet. "Oh, yesss, sir," she purrs. She smiles wider, sultry, still biting her lip. "I've been thinking about you the whole ride home, sir," she says. She wants to drop to her knees, to beg, but she's stronger than that, at least for now. She can put on a little more of a show. Unless of course, he wants her to kneel. Fuck she's so controlled

Permalink Mark Unread

"The whole ride home?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She smirks at him, lewd and needy, and takes a step closer, hand snaking under her dress again to touch herself some more. "Oh, yes, sir," she tells him. "Thinking about you and touching myself and making sure I was hot and ready for you. Ready and eager to give you whatever pleasure you want, the pleasure and ecstasy and fun you deserve, sir." She takes another step closer. "I'm so hot and ready for you, sir," she says with a smile, and a slow seductive twist. She really is a bit more forward and turned on than usual tonight, isn't she. Towards Sean, at least. But that doesn't matter, he's going to do whatever he wants with her, regardless of her actions. He's so strong and perfect and unflappable and she's his

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mm."

He looks at her thoughtfully, not quite smiling. He's definitely turned on, but... yeah. Can't let that stand, as lovely a picture as it makes.

"Not that I don't appreciate it," he says, "because I really, really do, but I don't want you doing that again. Driving safely is more important than getting off."

He takes a step forward, into her personal space, and wraps a hand around the back of her neck and kisses her forehead and looks into her eyes. "Your life belongs to me. Take better care of it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie pouts, surprised. She supposes she's never thought about it like that. And it wouldn't do to mar her beauty and charms in an accident. Though of course daddy would pay to have everything fixed, it would still likely be a rather large inconvenience. Still, it's taking away a bit of her fun, but, well, that doesn't matter. It's what he wants, what he's telling her to do. And even if she might want to defy him, well, he's likely right about this anyways and it's not like she's going to defy him like that. She's devoted to him. She's his. 

Valerie grins with delight as he touches her, still turned on and squirming, and then shudders under his steely gaze. "Yes, sir," she says, looking away, still seductively repentant but, well, actually contrite, not just the appearance of it. If it makes Sean that unhappy (and, well, if he tells her to to do it, because she's his), she'll make sure she's careful. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles.

"Good girl," he says, and kisses her forehead again, and picks her up and carries her to bed. It's a little annoying that he didn't think to take his clothes off half an hour ago, but he can fix that after he puts her down.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie gasps softly when he calls her that, the combination of words having such a delightful effect in layered meanings. The statement that she's pleased, the reminder that she's his to please, which sends an erotic shiver down her already aroused spine and body. He controls her and he's so strong and powerful and it feels so good to please him, and have that reminder of how much he dominates her, and how devoted she is that she feels so fucking turned on when he tells her she has. Fuck, he's so fucking strong.

And then he proves even more how strong he is, picking her up like that, and she swoons and presses her body into him, wrapping her arms around him, feeling his strength and power and just how easily he could toss her around, fuck. She wants to be fucked, she wants to be held down and have all of her attempts at seduction and contrivance pushed away like they're nothing, her struggles rendered to naught. She wants to be reminded, shown just how helpless she is before him, just how much more of a superior specimen he is, even more than her. A reminder of just how much he deserves to have what he wants, that he can just reach out and take it, take her, fuck her, tease her, use her. Fuck, thinking about it turns her on so fucking much, thinking about how much better he is. Capable and unmanipulable and focused and strong.

Once on the bed, Valerie displays herself as the hot and sexy and horny seductress that she is, ready and waiting for Sean to take her, however he wants her. Watching him start to strip off his clothing, she starts to do the same... and stops. What she really wants right now is a show of power, of force, of dominance and control and ownership. If he wants her to strip, well, all he needs to do is tell her, and she has no doubt he'd simply tell her what he wants when and if he wants it. But she wants to be fucking taken, have her clothing torn asunder (expensive clothing, which makes it even hotter, but it's not like it will be difficult to replace, of course), held down and used in an expression of his desires and power and just how helpless she is in the face of them. And well, if she leaves her clothes on, she hopes he'll do just that. She takes a moment to display herself even better, top half-pulled-down, bottom riding up, laying there looking panting and needy, as appealing as she can manage. Which of course, is very appealing. She knows he can easily resist anything she tries, but she expects he'll be turned on by the display regardless. And hopefully turned on to use her how she wants to be used, reminding her of just how much she's his.

Permalink Mark Unread

Awww, that's cute. And it's hot how she knows she can't manipulate him, how she likes that she can't manipulate him, how she's giving up and just hoping for what she wants.

And, well.

The things she wants are pretty nice.

So he pounces, tears her dress apart, doesn't bother disentangling her from the pieces, and pins her to the bed and fucks her violently.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie shrieks in mock and obviously fake horror as he tears the dress away, made even more obviously fake by the way she presses and rubs her revealed flesh against him, arching her back. She moans and shudders as he holds her down, fucking horny at the display of his strength. His control of her, his power over her. He doesn't care about her outfit, doesn't care what she wants, even though, well, this is what she wanted, he sees what he wants and just takes. And he's so much stronger and he can just hold her there and it feels so good to see this kind of domination in action. She's wet when he slides into her, wet and dripping, horny as fuck from playing with herself before and from feeling him take her like this.

But she wants to feel it more. And so she struggles against his hold, fighting uselessly (fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking fuck) against his hold, her arms and legs being held down firmly, inexorably, entirely. She struggles and fights even as she fucks him back, enjoying it, trying to pull away one second and being held fast, pressing into him hard as he thrusts deep into her in another, pressed up against him hot and wet and loving every second of it. Fucking hell she loves this. Craves this. She wishes she had this much power, she's so much better than everyone else but it's nothing compared to him, even what if what he wants is strange sometimes he just takes it, takes her, takes everything, and she can't escape no matter how hard she tries. She cums hard, moaning and gasping, feeling his cock pound into her, writhing against him in a mix of struggle and desire, bucking wildly as she's used, unable to resist, to fight, her body her mind owned so completely by him. She's so fucking his and he can do whatever he wants to her and she can't stop him. And even after she cums, feeling half wrung out but still horny as fuck even with the fight half-left her, he's still taking her. She writhes and struggles a little and fucks him back, enjoying every second of it, enjoying the rush of power in action even if it isn't her own.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh that's fun. That's nice. He likes feeling powerful and he likes feeling the echo of that power in her mind, in the way she struggles helplessly under him, in the sounds she makes and the pleasure she feels and the way she keeps squirming and loving it even after she comes. He's so glad he owns her. He's so glad he can take her like this and watch her love it like this and make her come like this and keep right on using her until he's done, and he's so glad she likes it like that, wants him to hold her down and show her that he owns her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie loves it too, even if it is tiring her out some. She's still fucking horny from doing all of this even after cumming, because it's such a fucking rush to see such an exercise of power like this, and even though it's getting harder and harder to struggle she still tries, a little. He's so much better than her, still going strong, hard, feeling so good taking what he wants from deep inside her, controlling the pace and the distance and everything, even when she thrusts her hips back up at him with need and desire. It'll be even better watching him do it to someone else which should be but right now this is so good. She struggles, a little less each time as she looses her strength, loses her resolve even in the face of all the glorious fucking, moaning and wet and needy and getting fucked and feeling the electric flush of dominance in action wash over her.

Permalink Mark Unread

He didn't intend for this to last all that long but fuck it's good feeling how much she loves it. He slows down a little, to really take pleasure in the moment, in her mind and her body, in how deeply she belongs to him. Good. Good. Perfect.

Right before he comes, he wraps his hand around her throat, just to feel it there, the physical expression of his power. It's intensely, viscerally satisfying, and afterward he snuggles down and wraps his arms around her with a sigh of absolute contentment.

Permalink Mark Unread

The sudden hands on her throat are enough to fill her with energy, a sudden shock and terror and delight that makes her gasp and writhe as he cums inside her. Valerie isn't even sure if she's struggling or fucking him back or both, but she moans and really feels it, feels the way he owns her so much that he can just, just, imply things with his hands when he cums in her, cum in what's his and what he owns and controls and dominates, such fucking awesome power, fuck. She sobs with need and joy, with burning delighted lust, and she's just a little bit regretful when he removes his hands when he's done with her, to hold her close once more. Only a little though, because it's his choice when he's done with her, his choice for what he wants to do with her. And it still feels rather... lovely, to be held like this. She presses closer into him, not in a sexy way, but in a way that seems to grant both of them comfort, and breathes a little slower, relaxing slowly while being held. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmmm yes good. Holding her is so so good.

"Mine," he murmurs, kissing her forehead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie arches her back when he says that, moaning softly and pressing into him. "Yours, sir," she agrees. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He gives her a gentle squeeze, smiling. He wants... to hold her and cuddle her and protect her and keep her safe and warm and happy and his.

For now, though, maybe all he wants is to go to sleep snuggling her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie feels good being held in his arms, and she can feel his breathing slow. He's going to be falling asleep soon. And Valerie, being held so wonderfully like this, has no problem following him into sleep as well. She's still a little (ok more than a little, fuck) turned on by what they've just done, but that's calming down being held like this. If he wants to fall asleep soon, Valerie will likely just do the same. Held close and feeling oddly good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

When he wakes up in the morning, he spends a long moment just holding her, and then kisses her on the cheek and pulls her head down for his morning blowjob.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is a bit groggy and confused when she wakes up like this, being pulled onto his cock like this. But it's not an unfamiliar situation at this point, not at all. She quickly settles into a proper routine, sucking him, giving him the pleasure he so richly deserves, slowly but surely increasing, feeling horny herself from giving him such passion and delight. Fuck. She reaches between her legs to touch herself, gently, as she brings him harder and harder and closer and closer to cumming into her mouth. And maybe touching herself a little more, a little harder, if he allows her to. Because it's up to him to allow, fuck

Permalink Mark Unread

He pets her hair and lets her work, and when he comes he sighs happily and tugs on her hair to pull her up into his arms again. He's still kind of sleepy, but he really wants to hold her while she gets herself off.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is more than happy to drink down his cum and be pulled back up into his arms, moved by him however he desires. He doesn't seem to want her to stop touching herself -- if anything he seems to be encouraging it, watching her, enjoying it when she moans or gasps or writhes with pleasure, and so she picks up the pace, pressing her finger into her clit, squeezing her legs together around her fingers, slowly fucking herself with a finger while touching herself, fuck. She touches herself harder and harder and faster and faster, knowing full well that he could stop her at any moment if he wanted to, that her pleasure could be cut off with a word or a hand and there'd be nothing she could do about it, and that just bring her closer, faster. Even sleepy like this, he's still so fucking in control and she's so very his. And she loves it. 

Valerie cums with a soft moan and a gasp, her body arching into him as he holds her, feeling warm and delighted and controlled and happy and good, and then curls up a little in his arms, letting him hold her so sweetly however he desires. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwww that's lovely. He grins and hugs her and kisses her on the cheek again. "Mmmm, g'morning."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Good morning, sir," she purrs, pressing a little closer to him, elated and still just a little bit randy even after having cum for him. (For him, fuck. Definitely still just a little bit horny.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He squeezes her and kisses her and sighs contentedly.

"I should probably get to class," he says, "but I'll see you later."

One more kiss, and then he's out.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie kisses him back, needily, with just a little bit of hunger as she tastes him, and give a very small pout as he pulls away to get ready to go. 

She's not how she can still be horny after last night and this morning, but she is. It may be time to go seduce someone, for fun, and skip one of her annoyingly early morning classes, for once. Since Sean really doesn't ever seem to mind. Yes, that sounds like a delight. There's a couple of cute boys that she has the number of, maybe she'll track one down and use them and discard them. It will be such fun to watch one of them break, curling inwards as she leaves them. She's been getting so much sex from Sean that she hasn't enjoyed something like that in days. Maybe a week, even. Yes, that sounds like a great way to start the day. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Not that he's one to talk, but man, she's got kind of fucked-up hobbies.

Whatever. Clothes, phone, car, class.

Permalink Mark Unread

His first class for the day is Architecture. The professor lectures them about more concepts, explaining things in detail and such. At this point, Architecture class is probably relatively routine.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep.

And then it's Calculus, in which he maybe gets to find out how he did on that quiz!

Permalink Mark Unread

He does get to find out, yes. It's an 82. The professor has marked what he got wrong everywhere, but with very little commentary or fanfare otherwise. 

The teacher doesn't go over the quiz in any real detail, but instead starts talking about how it's time to really get into the more interesting things, and starts talking about limits, the basic calculus concept. Which is what the rest of the class consists of. This does involve a lot of whiteboard chart drawings, so that might help Sean's understanding a little. But the professor still doesn't seem like he particularly cares whether or not he's explaining things properly, and as such some of the things may go by too fast or too technically, as per usual, especially when it touches on older concepts that Sean may not have a great handle on. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's getting better at taking the right kind of notes—getting down enough information that Karen will be able to explain it to him later even if he doesn't understand it now.

Also, he has a study session with Karen that very afternoon.

When he shows up to it, he's beaming, and the first thing he does is hug her enthusiastically. The second thing is show her the quiz.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen is a little taken aback by his delighted expression, and the hug that immediately follows it -- but after a moment's hesitation she hugs him back, happy to see just how much better he looks at the moment. And how delighted he seems to be with her. She hugs him back happily and take the quiz when he shows it to her. 

Her lip twitches for a moment when she sees the score -- it's one she would be very much ashamed of if she'd ever gotten it, and in math especially, of all things. And some part of her had held out a possibly foolish hope that she'd helped him blossom and grow into someone who could tackle everything with ease, like she can. But of course, that's not really a sensible sort of thing to have wanted. She might not be as good at tutoring him as she thought, but, well, she's clear good, or at least good enough. The look on his face and the way that he hugged her so excitedly should have said it all, and Karen mentally berates herself a little for thinking otherwise. She did help him. Without her help, he would have gotten a 60, or maybe even a 40, or something crazy like that. This is a huge improvement, and she should be proud of him, and well, herself. And thinking about it that way, she is. 

It takes her a moment, but the twitch of her lip reverses and spreads out into a wide grin as she processes this and looks up at him, happy and grinning brightly. "Well done!" she tells him. "Look at that, you did well!" And he did, because this is clearly good, for him. Very good. She smiles a little wider. She did this. "I bet we can," she starts, and bites her lip. Telling him they can bring it up even more is probably more of that misguided sort of thinking she was doing before. It's ok if he doesn't get a perfect score on math tests. His strengths lie in other areas. "I bet we can go over this and see if I can help on some of the stuff we got wrong, for the future," she tells him. "Let's see if we can keep this up!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I still suck compared to you, don't I," he says, but he's still grinning. "But this is miles better than I'd be doing without you. Thank you so much." He hugs her again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen blushes a little when he says that, glad that he's hugging her again (and happy to return the hug in kind) so he can't see how embarrassed she is from having thought what she thought. "I'm really glad to have helped," she says, with full sincerity. "You did a great job, and I bet you can keep it up, too!" She gives him a little pat on the back so he'll release the hug. "But we've got work to do to get there." She gives him a very pleased smile. "Let's go get started, shall we?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah!"

He is as attentive and hardworking as ever, going over all the mistakes he made on the quiz until he feels like he understands them well enough to have a good chance of not screwing up the same way again, then showing her his notes and soliciting explanations of the things he never learned that he's supposed to already know. He still paces and fidgets and bounces while he thinks.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen is plenty happy to explain the things he missed and explain the new content as well. 

When they get to the last hour, Karen pulls out a couple of sandwiches, one for her and one for him, and an apple and chips for her and a chocolate brownie for him. "I figured it would be easier if we ate in the room instead of heading to the cafeteria like last time," she explains. "I brought you some food in case you wanted it. Don't worry about the cost of it this time; I had some extra money on my meal plan that was going to expire at the end of the week anyways." And also she's getting paid an insane amount of money. "If you want to bring food next time, please feel free, but I think I'm going to be bringing dinner to this from now on." She passes him the food for him and gives him a small smile and continues teaching, taking bites of food in the middle when she's not talking.

It really is amazing how he takes to things, even if it isn't perfect, and how much of a better environment it seems to be for him. He might never be getting 100s on his tests, she admits to herself. But he's certainly going to do more than well enough to pass the class, at this rate, and have a good grounding with whatever he wants to do in the future -- especially since he seems to be enjoying the Architecture stuff more than Karen would have expected. Karen continues to be glad that she's helping provide him with what he needs to flourish and grow properly. And she's rather annoyed with his parents and past teachers -- and one of his present ones, for that matter. Seriously, why does the college have him teaching this stuff, he really shouldn't be doing so. 

Eventually, it's almost time for them to be done, and Karen does have somewhere she needs to be. She finishes up what they were in the middle of doing, and lets him know that that's probably a good spot to finish for the day. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He cheerfully accepts the food, and nibbles on it while he learns.

At the end of the session he hugs her again, and then pays her for this session and the one before. He looks happy. A little tireder than when they started, but happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Karen's pretty glad he looks happy. She does have to hurry off to go work on something with some friends. But she's happy too. (And also wow this is an insane amount of money. It almost feels like she's charging him way too much. But he's clearly happy with the outcome and able to pay it, and Karen's pretty happy with the outcome as well.) She grins, hugs him back tightly, and smiles at him before waving and heading off for the evening. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, cool.

He checks his phone on the way back to Valerie's place, sees a notification that Dani's computer shipped, and texts her to let her know that happened in case it hasn't showed up yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani was not actually aware the computer had shipped. Apparently it had been sitting down at the front desk and they had been leaving it there for the next time she passed by to let her know. About 10 minutes after Sean sends off his text to her, she sends him one back, informing him that she has the laptop now, and is setting it up, making sure to thank him for it. She considers telepathying him about it, but honestly she doesn't particularly want to get into a longer conversation with him at the moment. She's going to be able to do research and collate it much more easily now. Maybe she'll finally be able to make some kind of reasonable progress on figuring anything out with an actual computer now. She really hopes so, anyways. Feeling this confused and disconnected for the past week has really started to wear on her, and so very little of who she used to be has come back to her. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sends back a cool, you're welcome and heads home to his Valerie, checking on her with telepathy along the way.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is, once again, participating in rush. Which, thankfully, is almost over. Still, for whatever reason she's required to if she wants to be a member of this stupid sorority. At least twisting these annoying girls around her fingers and making them jump to her tune is making her feel a little better. As is being all coy and close and teasing Laura so very much. She at least, is panting, she wants Valerie, she looks at her with need and desire even if she's trying to play it cool and pretend that she doesn't. And that is making this a whole lot more fun. Still, this entire ritual is boring and stupid and she can't wait for it to be over and finally have control over all these weak-willed women. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Good old Valerie.

He reads her mind and waits for her in her apartment.

Permalink Mark Unread

On the drive back, Valerie has much less to distract herself with, she she isn't allowed to touch herself (still hot but annoying), and so she thinks about the events of earlier. She... well. Everything did go as planned, and it was hot when he wanted her and then she took what she wanted and stopped when she was done. And then he wanted her number the silly boy and she told him exactly what she thought of him and his face fell and it was delightful and she went to turn to leave him all sad and alone and wanting more of her forever... and... then... then he didn't want to see her ever again. The way he looked at her, sad but with annoyance and anger and... something. He didn't want her anymore. She left anyways, of course, but she could still see his look in her head, feel how aggravated he was, and it hurt, to suddenly not be wanted like that anymore. To be wanted gone. The asshole should be pining over her, for days, wanting what he's had a taste of and never will again, but instead he sat there with his eyes burning and she... left. And it wasn't fair. Gah. All of her fun was marred by that little incident. How rude of the asshole. 

Well, maybe Sean would make her feel better. Certainly he wanted her too, she knew that much. She was the hottest and the best and no matter whatever that jerk thought now she was wanted. Period. 

Permalink Mark Unread

That's...

...adorable?

Adorable is maybe not exactly the right word. But it's sure something, watching her discover that sometimes when you are a complete asshole to somebody they don't like you anymore afterward. Maybe paying more attention to what goes on in other people's heads is good for her. It doesn't seem to be fun for her but sometimes good and fun are not at all the same thing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie doesn't really see it that way at all, though, Valerie is honestly feeling rather righteously indignant that the boy no longer wants her when obviously he should. She's still in a bit of a huff about it when she arrives, and isn't really horny at all, even though she has been spending some time thinking about Sean on the ride home and on the elevator up. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's sitting on her couch when she walks in; this time he doesn't act like he heard her arriving, so he only looks up from his phone once she's actually in view.

"Hey," he says. "C'mere and sit on my lap."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie look at him, a little confused, not sure why exactly he doesn't seem to want to go and use her right then and there, but that's not for her to choose, now is isn't. "Yes, sir," she says, and does as she's been told. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He wraps his arms around her and kisses the top of her head. He's not even hard; he just wants her here, wants to wrap her up and hold her and cuddle her, his soft warm Valerie.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, if he seems to want to hold her and be close to her, to wrap his arms around her like this... 

Well, it feels really nice doesn't it. Nice to be, well, wanted. She leans on him and holds him back, at least as much as he'll let her, and maybe lets one tear out, two at the most, doing her best to let herself be, well, comforted. Or something. She rests in his arms and relaxes, slowly, gently as he touches her and has her on his lap. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww? Aww. He kisses the tears from her cheek and cuddles her some more.

He doesn't fuck her at all that night, in fact, just holds her until he gets sleepy and then goes to bed and holds her some more.

And then in the morning he takes his morning blowjob and gives her a kiss and says he'll see her later and goes to class.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is a little bit sad to not be used that night, but honestly once he has his arms around her she's not really feeling it either. Some part of her somehow does get worried that he doesn't want to do anything with her either, but that's clearly fake. He just wants to hold her for some reason, that's still a kind of wanting her, and there's no way he couldn't keep wanting her what with how hot she is. Even if he doesn't want to fuck her at the moment. It's foolish to think she isn't the best. No matter how shook she feels at the moment. And it's more than relaxing enough like this to fall asleep in his arms. 

And then when he wakes up and actually uses her, well. That helps. Well, technically it doesn't help, it just confirms what she knew already. Of course. But it's still nice to have confirmation on occasion. Even if it's not like someone like her needs it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

His first class of the day is his Physics Lab. The tables are all set up to do more experimenting today. Several folks have already paired off, but there's a number of others who haven't yet, including Zoe. Sean can go with the group who want to be paired at random, or try and pair up with Zoe, or someone else. 

Permalink Mark Unread

...he'll go with Zoe. He wants to at least try to keep that option open, even if he's not sure when he'll have the emotional bandwidth to take it. And she's more pleasant to work with than Carl.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe doesn't really know anyone in the class either, and well, she has no real reason not to work with Sean. He did everything he was supposed to, last time. And he doesn't really bother her, which is better than most. So sure, she'll agree to work with him when asked, with a nod of her head, still texting back and forth with one of her friends on her phone. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Eh, works for him. They can do whatever the hell this class is all about together, and if necessary arrange to meet up on the weekend for more lab work, and then he can head off to Writing and sit next to Karen and idly contemplate how fucking insane it is that he has gone like a week and a half into his first year of college without skipping any homework, and then he has a date with Jenna and this is very exciting.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zoe is fine with getting together to finish, later, once they make it all the way through their lab. Sean still has her number, and vice versa, so she tells him to text her with what works for him, once he knows.

 

Karen is certainly happy to see Sean again, but class starts relatively soon after his arrival, and there isn't too much new for them to talk about anyways. And she might be a little distracted during class trying to sketch out a solution to the homework problem, anyways. It's a little bit complicated and it might be a little difficult to think about anything else.

 

 

 

Jenna is also excited. Very very very excited. Even as she's sitting in class or well standing really but it's the phrase that really matters here and why is she thinking about phrasing while she should be thinking about Sean. Or class, really, but it's hard to think about class when she keeps thinking about Sean and the date that is only in a few hours. It's been almost a week since she's seen Sean and she's a little worried about that even though it was her idea in the first place and how silly was that thinking that Tuesday was too soon because what if he finds another cute girl who's just as amazed by his muscles and body and cute smile and the delighted faces he makes when he looks at her that make her melt and, and everything, and that he likes more than her? Even though that's obviously a silly worry and there isn't any good reason for anything like that to happen even if what her mother says was true about boys only doing one thing and then dumping girls which Jenna is pretty sure is silly they hadn't even done that thing yet. Not really anyways. She has nothing to worry about but she feels anxious anyways, anxious and nervous and bouncy and excited and nervous and bouncy and she's going in circles a little bit too much and she should calm down a little. 

She should try her best to put it out of her mind and concentrate on class. That's what she should do. Even if it's hard. And after class then she could go shower and change and go in Sean's car to the restaurant she picked out for them, and she'd made sure to set the time early enough for them that they'd have time to do something fun in his car again together maybe because that was so incredible and delightful and wonderful and she wants to do it again and again and again and even though that might cut into her shower and change time she did manage to pick out a nice outfit to wear and yes she's sure about the choice she can wear the other one next time if she wants to if she keeps seeing him which she expects to keep doing she can get through all of her outfits if she wants to. 

Class will be over soon and thinking about Sean will not make time pass any faster she should concentrate on class and think about Sean later. Even if it's soon and she keeps remembering how his hands felt and how he made her feel so hot and amazing and she really really needs to go back to concentrating on whatever the teacher is saying. Which she is going to do. Now. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean, of course, doesn't need to pick an outfit, he can just make his clothes be different clothes. Or conjure new ones. Nah he's gonna make his clothes be different clothes. Not anything super dressy, but definitely something that fits nice.

He texts her a little while after he gets out of class to make sure he correctly remembers where her dorm is. (He does, in fact, correctly remember where her dorm is.)

Permalink Mark Unread

A little while after class for him is in the middle of class for Jenna and she manages to resist the urge to check if the phone buzz is Sean for a whole five minutes while she worries about what kind of message he might be sending canceling the date or moving it to a later time or maybe just confirming it or maybe something else and doing her best to pay attention in class before she manages to grab an opportunity to sneak a look and see who it was and what the message is. 

It does turn out to be Sean and she feels all bouncy reading a message from him even if she's worried for just a tenth of a second or three before she manages to read it and it's him confirming and making sure of things and that makes her feel a lot better and more certain and less worried about things. She takes a quick moment to text back a yup, that's right, see you soon! ❤︎ before stuffing the phone back in her pocket to do her best to push the bouncy happy delighted enamored overjoyed thoughts out of her mind so she can concentrate on class and the practicum they're in the middle of doing and not thinking about Sean and his cuteness and no she needs to think about class. She will have plenty of time to think about everything in an hour when she's in the shower and getting dressed and putting on makeup and everything else and not when she's supposed to be learning stage directions and shouldn't be distracted by her phone in class. 

Permalink Mark Unread

see you! ♥

And now... well. There's still a few hours to go.

He can spend some of that time doing homework, but his supply of homework is limited because he keeps finishing it as soon as it's assigned. He has the vague sense that this is not a problem most people have. Being a responsible student all of a sudden is so fucking weird.

Anyway. He finds himself driving around thinking about his date with Jenna, and for a few minutes he's excited, and then he's—thinking about his last date with Jenna—and then he's pulling over abruptly because it's hard to drive while crying. She's so good and he messed up so bad and—he really hopes he can make this work out for her, he really really hopes that, because—he wants her to be better off for having met him, he wants to be a good thing for her, and he hasn't been, and he doesn't know if it's possible to be good enough to her to balance that out but he sure as hell intends to try.

 

He takes a deep breath and magics himself presentable and shows up five minutes early to pick her up.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, Jenna, who has no magical powers, has to do a lot more work than that to get ready. Finally out of class, showering as quick as she can and making sure to do her best not to get her hair wet because it won't have much time to dry in the time allotted and she really needs to get a move on why did she schedule the date so early oh right because she wanted more of that incredible amazing thing that happened last time with Sean or at least the opportunity to have it and also she wants to spend more time with him even if she doesn't do things that would probably scandalize her mother even though honestly she's really hoping for that because that was simply spectacular thing that she's dreamed about once or twice or seven or more times the past week and maybe done a little more than dream about even though she definitely isn't going to tell anyone about that and Jenna shakes her head to pull herself back together from daydreaming in the shower yet again. The whole point of this was to think about what the plan was for the date so she wouldn't go off the rails and be blown away by Sean and his cuteness and his smile and his muscles and the feeling of his hands on her and his lips on his and, and this date which she needs to be thinking about, for goodness sake.

She's given it a lot of thought in-between daydreams or possibly despite daydreams and even though she does keep fantasizing about being brought back to his apartment and his nice big soft bed and being cuddled and touched and kissed and touched and pressing her body against his and feeling his pressing back and... and all of that, which she should not keep thinking about, she's pretty sure she doesn't want things to go beyond where they went last time, at least not much. As overbearing and conservative as her mother is about these sorts of things, she does have a point. Even if this is a college fling and not a forever thing like marriage which honestly she's not sure about because even as amazing as he is he's a little strange and her parents probably wouldn't approve no matter how rich he is and his parents honestly seem a little off as well and even if he is so hot and she keeps daydreaming and remembering about what he can do do with his hands and his mouth and maybe with something else that she shouldn't be thinking about right now but in any case even if it is just a short term thing it's probably better to take it a little slower and enjoy it and not burn it all out in a blaze of passion and be left feeling afterwards like it's something she's lost. She does have a tendency to just straight into things and finish them and then regret it afterwards and this sort of thing seems too important to make that kind of mistake on even though she keeps dreaming of making that mistake and fully enjoying it and it's really really hard to convince herself that it's probably a mistake even though she's pretty sure it is no matter what her body keeps telling her. No, she can control herself. And she can also get out of the shower instead of standing in the hot water naked like she's been for the past 10 or 15 minutes she needs to dress and get ready what is she doing standing here in the water thinking of Sean like this.

Jenna dries herself off, as quick as she reasonably can, and puts on the outfit she's chosen, a pretty white floral print dress covered in pretty yellow sunflowers all over it rather than the red dress she'd been debating. That dress even though it is very pretty is a bit more racy than her usual fare given that it actually has a, well, neckline, and even though Jenna is reasonably sure that what seems racy to her probably isn't racy to him which is part of why she wanted to wear it it still feels racy to her and this dress still feels rather pretty and dressy enough or even more than enough to her and that was what matters most here. She's pretty sure. And even if she was going to change her mind she doesn't have time to change her mind she's already dressed and she has to put on her makeup and oh crap it's in 20 minutes and she's going to see Sean again and see him smile and kiss him and she really wants to kiss him a lot because last time was so amazing and if she spends all her time here lost in memory she's not going to manage to get ready in time but she has another date and she cannot wait but she needs to finish getting ready first and put on her makeup and make sure she looks perfect and get down there early enough to catch him in case he shows up a little early even though it's possible she might be a little late and maybe she should text him to let him know no he's not going to disappear if she's five minutes late if anything he'll text her first probably she has nothing to worry about. She can take her time and make sure she looks as good as she wants to and not worry so much about being late.

Jenna manages to carefully not barrel out of the building, about 2 minutes before the actual time she set, taking her time because she's not late and even though she's excited and wants to bounce up and down and run really fast she probably shouldn't do that because she's done up her hair and makeup and is wearing a pretty dress and doesn't want to mess them up and even though she's sure Sean won't mind her looking enthusiastic or at least she's probably sure she still probably doesn't want to act that way, she can be cool and calm and collected and hey there's his car! It's a good thing it's so incredible looking because that makes it so easy to spot! Jenna smiles and waves at it, at him, grinning furiously despite herself, she can't quite see him through the glass yet but she expects he can see her, and she does her very best not to run towards the car to say hello and mostly succeeds even if both of her feet probably left the ground at the same time once. Or twice. Probably no more than twice. It's reasonable for her to walk quickly towards, him, right? She can't wait to see him and she really can't wait to kiss him and there's very little point in fantasizing about it when she's about to get the real thing! So soon!!

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is so good.

He leans across to open the passenger door for her. He also maybe bounces a little in his seat, just once or twice, before she gets close enough to see him.

"Hiiiiii wow you're pretty," he says when she reaches the car. "I like your dress."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and blushes at him at the compliment and the appreciation of her dress and of her and also at his happy delighted smile and how clearly happy he is to see her. She resists the urge to do a pirouette in it to make it spin so he can see the whole thing and appreciate it and also her even more but she's pretty sure this is a foolish idea even if she really wants to and the thought of it makes her blush just a little bit more and how does he keep having that effect on her for goodness sake.

Jenna enters the door he's opened for her and slides into the extremely comfortable seat, blushing once again in memory of just what had happened in these seats last time but she should do better than to just collapse all at once even if that's all she wants to do they should go to dinner and try to go dancing even if her plans are doing just a little bit of smoke just looking at him and wanting to feel his lips on hers and her hands on her body and have him make her feel like that again... no. Not yet. 

The thought of his lips on hers, still making her blush, is enough to make her consider leaning over to kiss him but that's way too forward of her even if she wants it even if she wants it very badly because, well, she's not sure why she's sure there's a good counterargument somewhere but it's getting really hard to think of one but she knows that if she weren't looking at his cute face and hot body in his really handsomely fitted shirt gosh wow she really wants to lean over and touch it or him through it and wow she's having a lot of trouble focusing, again. No, she's sure there's a good reason not to lean over and kiss him herself even though she can't think of it right now. But she probably can lean over enough so that he can kiss her if he wants to, a subtle invitation that has no impropriety attached at all, not even a little bit. 

And then she realizes she hasn't said anything at all and blushes and grins and steels herself and manages to say in response without stammering once, "Thanks, I'm glad you like it! You look really good too." There, that should do, for sure, and he would kiss her if he wanted to or not. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwwwwww she's so cute. Cute cute cute good cute.

He kisses her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes good. Jenna kisses him back, maybe a little bit hungrily but it's probably not proper to be hungry so she does her best to quell the urge, just a little bit, and lets her lips melt into his, taking a breath in through her nose, and relaxing, feeling the warmth of his kiss and enjoying it and doing her best to return in kind. His kisses feel so good. All of him feels so good like this. She could just relax and melt like this for so long unless she had to come up for air which right now seems much less important than the kiss. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good. Oh very good.

He's no longer quite so magically perfect at touching her, but it's not like she's hard to read, and he's paying a lot of attention; even without literal telepathy he can do a real good job of making her feel nice things. Even when all he's doing is kiss her and maybe put a hand on her face.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna may possibly have had her eyes closed to enjoy the kiss more so she does jerk with a bit of a surprised shock when the hand goes on her face and open her eyes confused for a moment but when she sees what's going on she closes her eyes again, letting herself get lost in the kiss once more. The kiss, the touch, feeling so very nice on her cheek, all of him feeling so very nice, he's so very very good at this and it's so wonderful and she could bask like this forever though it's possible she should take a breath soon. In another 15 seconds or so. Or, no, maybe she can breathe through her nose, that makes sense. Jenna opens her eyes for a moment, breathes in slowly and carefully through her nose, and then, satisfied and happy to have figured this out, closes them again to better enjoy Sean and his hand and his mouth and his tongue and his everything

Permalink Mark Unread

Her face is soft and nice to touch and she's so pretty and kissable and sweet and—

(and he knows what she looks like bleeding and crying and he wishes he didn't)

—he breaks the kiss, takes a deep breath, gives her a slightly apologetic peck on the cheek. "We should maybe go to dinner so we don't end up spending the next hour making out in my car," he says wryly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and blushes shyly at him turning her head away a little embarrassed even though what he's saying he wants to avoid does sound like a really good plan but no he's probably right. Almost certainly right. Unfortunately. Even if she did more or less budget time for it they probably shouldn't get carried away. Much. Even if she wants to, wants to feel his hand on her face and the touch of his lips which are right there so close and... no. Jenna blushes a little deeper, at the thought, and takes a moment to collect herself before looking back up and speaking, "That's, probably a good idea yeah. You have the address, right? It shouldn't take us very long to get there." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmhmm."

He lets his hand linger on her face for another moment and then lets go and settles back into his seat and starts the car.

Logically speaking they're going to end up in his car at least one more time tonight, on the way from the restaurant to dance. He thinks he'll save bringing out the other Jennas for then, so he'll have a better idea of how much spare time he can fit extra conversations into. Is this just an excuse to have the Jenna who uncomplicatedly likes him all to himself for longer? He's pretty sure it isn't. There's practical reasons to want to get to the restaurant sooner and eat dinner sooner and then do all the making out and/or difficult conversations in the time between that and dance.

Permalink Mark Unread

The lingering touch and look feels nice, and Jenna really wishes it would last longer even though she knows he's being right and it probably shouldn't.

It isn't a long drive to the restaurant but it is a drive and it seems silly to rest in silence even though Jenna's not entirely sure what to talk about so she defaults to the obvious topics, a little gleeful at the chance to talk to him at all really. Even if she'd rather be kissing. "So, how's college been going?" she asks. And Jenna can always tell him how her classes have been going if he doesn't have much to say about that and maybe segue into other topics from there, that sounds like a reasonable approach. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have been doing an amazing amount of not sucking at it! I can't remember if I told you I got a friend to tutor me in Calculus, and I had a quiz on Monday and, like, didn't even come close to failing it, which is a fucking miracle by high school me's standards."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles to hear him talk about it like that. He did well and it made him happy!! There's no good reason why his joy should make her so happy too but it does, it really does. Jenna grins despite herself. "That's great!" she says back, happily. "I'm glad you're doing well! I never really was all that great at math either, I'm glad they're not making us take it for acting, which would probably be a bit silly. It does seem like it would come in more than handy for architecture, though! Admittedly I'm not entirely sure how but I assume there's probably something you need the math for when building arches, or something like that." Jenna blushes a little at her clumsy assumptions, realizing she probably sounds pretty foolish to Sean who likely knows better than her on that sort of thing. "But I bet you know more than I do on that subject, by now, I'm mostly just guessing." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Honestly at this point I'm still mostly just trusting the people who designed the curriculum that I'm gonna need it eventually."

Her happiness makes him happy too. They're gonna end up in a feedback loop and it's gonna be great.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yup seeing him happy is just going to make Jenna happier and fill her with glee. Lots and lots of glee that she's going to do her best to keep controlled because she doesn't want to bounce up and down in her seat on her way to the restaurant because she wants to put on a good face and not seem like she's crazy or overly enthusiastic or anything like that. 

"Yeah, I get that," she says, still grinning, still happy, "I'm pretty much in the same boat, to be honest. They're teaching us a lot of background and things and while I suppose I can see how it's useful, for sure, it hasn't really come together into anything specific yet. Like I'm getting a bunch of puzzle pieces but can't see the picture yet, you know what I mean?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, exactly!" He grins at her.

Oh look, it's the restaurant. Do they have somewhere to park? Yes they do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins back and waits for him to park and considers leaning over and kissing him once he manages to park but that would be a bad idea because they're supposed to be going into the restaurant to eat but he looks so cute when he grins and she really wants to kiss him again. But there will be plenty of time for that later once they were done eating and maybe also after they were done dancing and honestly even if it was pretty early Jenna was certainly looking forward to having the food and there would be plenty more conversation over dinner where she could see his cute smiling face anyways. 

Once parked, she grins at him again, not kissing him even though she wants to or even leaning over, reading to open her door to get out of the car when he opens his. Some part of her is still holding out a very small hope that they go and make out a whole bunch in the parking lot before dinner or possibly just skipping dinner but also they're in a public parking lot where people can see and maybe that's not the best thing to be doing hopefully Sean can park them in a darker and more secluded spot later to make out some before the dance. Or skip the dance entirely which while she certainly wants to be led in a dance by Sean again because that was certainly so very delightful feeling his hands on her and his strong frame and his sureness and everything about him and getting lose in the music with him, well even though it was wonderful and she wants to feel that again for sure if they do other things instead (as long as those other things don't go too far!) then that's okay too especially given just how incredible what other things they did last time were. And they don't have to show up for the lesson anyways, they can always show up later. That would be fine too. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He gets out of the car, and when she's out of the car too he hugs her and kisses her forehead and then takes her hand to walk with her into the restaurant.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is all Jenna can do to keep from bouncing up and down in glee when he kisses her forehead making her blush bright crimson and then he takes her hand and it feels so wonderful and strong and close and she bites back a squeal of joy and delight at the simple happy pleasure of holding his hand again which is silly because this is nothing like what they did before together at all this is so much more simple and chaste and straightforward and yet it's this that fills her with such simple joy and delight. She grins as wide as she can or at least as wide as she thought she could because the she grins even wider and turns her face away and bites her lip to keep from skipping as he leads her into the restaurant, thoughts bouncing around in circles about how there's a cute boy who she really likes and he's holding her hand and it's just so wonderful because he likes her. 

The restaurant is relatively empty at this hour, and the hostess has no trouble seating the two of them immediately. Jenna lets go of Sean's hand reluctantly, letting her fingers slide away from his before sitting down to read over the menu and figure out what she wants to eat! Some of it is food she's had before but some of it is not and she's never really had French food before and she should probably try something interesting and new! There are a lot of choices though and she looks through the menu trying to decide, looking up at Sean occasionally and grinning and blushing to see if he has anything he might want to say, about the menu or otherwise. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna being gleeful about holding his hand is the best thing in the entire world and he is so happy.

"Well," he says, glancing over the menu, "I sure don't speak French. Maybe I should pick something I can pronounce so I don't embarrass myself. Then again I bet they're used to it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins back at him, despite herself, he looks so very cute when he grins and he looks so hot sitting there across the table from her even though there's no candle like she wanted there to be for the romantic dinner but that's still fine because the food looks great. "They probably are used to it, yeah. I certainly can't speak French either for that matter but I'm probably going to order something that looks good but I haven't had before." She's currently debating between the, well, she can't pronounce it, but the orange duck, because she's never had duck before ever and it's supposed to be a really good French dish but also the Boeuf Bourguignon (which she's also almost certainly pronouncing wrong but oh well) looks like it would be delicious but also the Coq au Vin which she actually can pronounce is also a classic French dish that she could have and so she's rather torn. Also maybe they should have an appetizer too, sharing an appetizer is totally a romantic thing that people do in movies and tv shows, Jenna is sure, so maybe they should do it here, but she's not really sure what Sean likes. Maybe she should let him decide? "Well, if you ignore the french names for everything, what jumps out at you?" she tries. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is all kind of a sea of fancy things I don't recognize. I'm really bad at food. I like trying new things, though! How about you, anything look tasty?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little. Maybe a type of cuisine she'd never had before either wasn't the best first choice for a dinner out together. His confusion about different cuisines and food in general is a little strange but he did more or less indicate that food wasn't his thing before. A bit of an unexpected hiccup for sure but he's still asking her for help and she could help him and as long as it wasn't something he hated (which, given his limited food preferences, maybe it would be, it was hard to tell, but he could say something) everything would probably be fine. Besides, she realizes, as she comes to a sudden idea, this is a good way to make sure she gets to try more than one thing tonight, and it would be romantic. No need to split an appetizer this way either! And even if some of them looked good they could always come back here and order them later! Or, well, maybe some place not quite so unusual next time, but still, the option was there. 

"Well," she tells him, "I was looking at the, well, Orange Duck, since it's supposed to be a classic French thing at least from what I've heard and I've never had duck before, but also the Coq a Vin is a classic French dish and I've never had that either, and I haven't had the Boeuf Bourguignon before either and from reading the description it looks really tasty. There's also the Cordon Bleu which is also a classic French food I've never had before." She grins wryly at the admission. "We could each order one of the dishes and swap halfway through, if you want," she tells him, "since I'm not sure either. Or at least share! I bet the Boeuf Bourguignon is probably pretty good if you're not feeling that adventurous, I think? It looks pretty straightforward." And even though they would almost certainly not be feeding each other food off one another's forks like what happened in romance novels and movies and such, no matter how much Jenna might wish for it, this would still be reasonably romantic. She's pretty sure. And if he didn't like one of the two dishes, for whatever reason, she could certainly eat the other one. This should work out perfectly and Jenna feels rather clever for figuring this out under the circumstances and she does still feel a little bit bad about making a mistake like this but hopefully this should make up for it just fine. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, good plan!" He grins at her. "Yeah, sure, I can get that and you can get something else and we can swap and then we'll both know which one we like better."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins right back. Gosh she really is doing a lot of grinning like this isn't she. And so is he. Well that isn't really a problem is it. He really is so very cute sitting there grinning with that delightful smile and she's thinking about kissing him again and she really shouldn't be she can kiss him later after they eat food which she should still pick her meal probably well how about the orange duck that should be fine and honestly the idea of duck seems really interesting and if it's anything like chicken then she has nothing to worry about in terms of it tasting bad or not to her liking. "I'll have the duck, then, I think," she says. "And that should do us just fine!" She beams back at Sean, doing her very best not to think about kissing him some more and mostly failing. Kissing him is just so very wonderful, though!

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're incredibly cute, you know that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna sputters a little and turns pink and feels her ears burn and then goes from pink to red to burning crimson from realizing just how much she's blushing and goodness how does he keep doing this to her it hardly seems fair at all and he's still smiling at her like that and she turns away even more embarrassed now feeling a little self conscious about herself even though she can tell he's enjoying it and honestly it makes her happy that he's finding her cute even like this but she's not even sure what to say in response to that. In theory she should be able to come up with something witty to say in response about how he's cute or handsome or something but every idea that flashes into her head seems silly and just makes her turn redder for some reason so instead she just continues to look away and does her best to look coy and shy even as her face burns brightly. How is he this delightful and adorable for goodness sake? 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awww, I'm sorry. But the blushing makes you even cuter. Okay, I guess I'm not that sorry. I do kind of wanna give you a hug now though. Should probably save it for after dinner."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna gives a little bit of a squeak, and tries to catch her breath and compose herself at least a little bit. He's so sweet and silly and keeps making her blush and she kindof wants that hug but he's probably right about after dinner and in any case she's suppose to be an actress isn't she she should be able to compose herself like this and at least get some amount of handle on her emotions that's how this works right? 

She takes a deep breath and looks him in the eye and then immediately turns away with her face flushing again and takes a couple more deep breaths and feel the color thankfully drain from her face to something closer to normal or at least normal around Sean since he keeps making her blush and drat that's just making her blush again no she can do this just take a couple more breaths and then slowly turns back to him and his cute smiling face and blushes only a little more and everything is fine and good and she can breathe ok again and she's not about to light her hair on fire from her burning face or ears or anything else. 

"I'm glad you enjoy it," she says, sticking her tongue out at him playfully which does immediately make her blush a little more but no this time she's going to have it under control. For sure. "I'll take that hug to go, yes," she says, controlling her blush this time. "And I'm not the only one here that's being cute, you know," she says, biting her lip to keep from blushing again. Gosh where is all of this coming from it's really good but she doesn't know if she can keep it up but hopefully it puts him on the back foot for once since it seems hardly fair that he could keep putting her off-balance like this.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Awwwww, thanks." He bounces a little in his seat.

The waiter chooses this moment to arrive and ask for their orders. Sean makes a good-faith effort to pronounce the thing Jenna suggested he get.

Permalink Mark Unread

Him bouncing in his seat is cute and adorable!! Jenna is super glad she's managing to delight him too, or something like that. She's a little too self-conscious to bounce in her own seat at the moment or more than a little but it's delightful and helps her relax a little. It didn't quite put him as off balance as she wanted it to, possibly not at all, but she certainly is feeling somewhat better at the moment. 

Jenna also likely mangles the name of her own order, but the waiter understands both of them perfectly anyways, and gives no real sign that they've said things wrong in any way. Once their order is done, he takes their menus, leaving the two of them looking at each other, Jenna still grinning and staring at Sean a little. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yep they are grinning and staring at each other. That is very much the thing that is happening right now. She is so cute and so happy and it makes him so happy and all the cuteness makes it pretty easy to avoid thinking about things that would make him less happy and her smile is so good and he may be wiggling a little. Because of all the goodness. There is so much.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is in fact so very much! And his wiggling is cute and now maybe Jenna might be bouncing in her seat just a little bit even though she thought it was a bad idea before because well he's doing it too or at least something like it but then she catches herself and stops and blushes and looks away shyly and how does he manage to keep doing this to her. She had other things she wanted to do tonight besides start at his cute grinning face right? Yes. Yes. Conversation, yes! Now what had they been talking about before they got their menus and started talking and she found out that he knows even less about food than she'd figured which still makes no sense and she's really curious about how any of that came about and...

"So," she starts, and then bites her tongue realizing that maybe after embarrassing him so much asking about food is probably not the best tactic and she should probably ask about something else and now she's already opened her mouth and she has to talk about something and she's not what to talk about drat well she can just keep talking and hope she says something good "besides classes," she continues, "how is college going for you?" There, that should be reasonable. She knows where she would go if asked that question, telling him about her new friends and her clubs (and her new, well, maybe boyfriend was the wrong word but boyfriend-to-be but in any case she could mention him in a sneaky way that would hopefully make him blush this time) but in any case she figures she should let him go where he wants with the topic in case there's anything that might be problematic. She knows she's being a little silly about this perhaps Sean hasn't minded whatever topics she's talked about but she figures making it easier on him will make things brighter and happier and cute and now she's bouncing in her chair again and she should really stop that for goodness sake.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, I met the most adorable girl in the world," he says, grinning across the table at her, "so that's pretty cool. I'm making more friends than I expected in general, actually? I'm not used to getting along with people this well, it's really nice."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes fiercely and sticks out her tongue at him playfully (and then blushes a little more, embarrassed, still, at being that kind of playful when she'd be perfectly fine doing it with one of her friends) when he compliments her. "I meant things besides me," she jokingly admonishes him, ignoring the fact that she'd had a similar idea not seconds ago but it's still clever and still made her blush. "I'm glad you're getting along with people though! I really enjoy people, and friends, a lot!" She continues, launching into a semi-longish description of her new college friends and how she got to know them and the sort of things they've done together. Jenna really enjoys talking about her friends and she's super glad to tell him all about them and what they're like and what they've done and various idiosyncrasies and things that she thinks might be of interest to Sean because maybe some of her friends can be his friends too, right? She'll probably continue doing this for the next 5-10 minutes or so, if not interrupted, though still frequently checking to make sure he's engaged and interested and possibly looking moonily at his cute smile if and when he manages to smile cutely which he probably will because he does it all the time and he's so cute and it fills her with such joy.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is thrilled to hear about all her friends. He keeps bouncing whenever she mentions something that makes her especially happy. And he likes them, too, seen through a Jenna-shaped lens. They sound like people it would be fun to hang out with.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna spends about ten minutes talking about her friends watching Sean be all excited about her friends and being gleeful right back at him, grinning wider and wider even amidst the occasional blushes that flit across her face. She likes how happy she can make him, she really really enjoys watching him enjoy her and seeing him act all delighted and happy and she really is glad to tell him all about her friends because she really likes her friends too and because she wants her friends to be friends with him because she wants everyone to be friends with each other and even though she knows that might be a little short-sighted and possibly impractical she still thinks it's the sort of thing she should shoot for because people are friendly and good and interesting and fun and it would be really excellent if everyone got to know one another.

But after about a dozen minutes or so she realizes she's been talking about herself and her friends the entire time and even though he looks entirely happy to do so maybe she shouldn't be talking about herself quite so much this sort of thing is supposed to be a conversation and well maybe she should probably not be monopolizing things the entire time. She trails off in the middle of talking about one of her friends and turns a little redder when she realizes just how long she's been talking about herself like this. "But I started off talking about your friends," Jenna says, a little lamely, blushing further at the mistake. "Who are they? Anyone I might like to meet?" Jenna does her best not to bounce in anticipation of the answer, and succeeds. Mostly. Probably. He probably didn't notice at least and that's the most relevant thing here.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe! I think I mentioned Karen—she's the one who's been teaching me calculus, she's super smart and really nice and I like her a lot. I think sometimes she forgets that not everybody can be a genius, but she's not mean about it or anything. I met her at orientation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You did mention her, yeah!" Jenna smiles. "What's she studying? What are your tutoring sessions like?" She suppresses another chair bounce, trying to make it a little less obvious that she's excited to hear about someone who she might want to meet and also befriend because at least from what little she's heard Karen sounds clever and interesting and fun. Admittedly, most people sound fun to Jenna, she admits, but still -- Sean seems to think highly of her and Sean is great and she realizes she might be a teeny bit taken with Sean here and that might be affecting her opinions about his friends but she still fully expects his friends to be great and she should probably meet them at some point and so she's looking forward to hearing more about Karen and any other friends he might have now.

Permalink Mark Unread

"She's in computer science, and we have Writing together. The tutoring is kinda hard but sometimes it's almost fun? It's honestly crazy how for the first time in my life I suddenly have a work ethic. No idea how that happened."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna would like to have a little more detail about Karen if she can but he's not really talking a lot about her but that is how he tends to talk about things a lot and she wishes she could get him to give her more detail because she's looking forward to meeting her now assuming they do get to meet which she hopes they do and she can ask about it later but she can take this for now and ask more about it later or maybe ask to meet her. For now, though, "Well, that's probably good! Maybe it's just that you're doing something you like? I always tended to have more of a work ethic around classes I enjoyed, back in high school. And now I have nothing but things I enjoy! Or nearly, anyways." Jenna frowns a little, remembering her writing class. She still has an essay to write that she's probably not going to get to tonight, at all. Well, she has time tomorrow. And this weekend. It'll probably be fine.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh? Which are the things that still suck? And like, on the one hand that makes a lot of sense but on the other hand it's not that I enjoy calculus, I generally don't, except I guess sometimes when Karen's tutoring me it feels kind of nice to learn things, like, understanding stuff I would've thought I never had a hope of figuring out? But most of it's not fun exactly, most of everything isn't exactly fun, it's just... I know this stuff is gonna be useful if I wanna design buildings and designing buildings is a really cool thing to be able to do. I'm not sure if that made any sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins a little at his enthusiasm to want to design things. It does make her happy to see him excited about doing something like that, like she's excited about being an incredible actress. She grins, then softens her face to look sympathetic. "It does make sense," she tells him. "Some of the stuff they've been having us do in class, or having us practice, is really exhausting. But know there's something awesome at the other end of it, though, which is what's really been getting me to do it. Even if it's hard sometimes." She frowns a little. "But the writing class we've been doing so far seems much less useful or important to what I'm doing, though. We have an understanding-scripts class already; the writing class just doesn't seem as relevant."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, I super don't get what the point of writing class is but I figure there's got to be some kind of a reason so I'm doing my best. I'm gonna be mad if it turns out it was useless after all."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think the intended point is that they want us to be able to write essays, and be able to read and understand them? To make sure we're good enough at writing, or at least have some basic level of ability, to make sure we can do classwork that uses it. Your classes might require you to do some, well, academic writing? There's probably something you need to do about the history of architecture over the years, at least at some point. And I suppose I probably need to write about something similar -- different techniques or something like that." It's weird how Jenna is gaining a further appreciation for this idea as she explains it. She wasn't that into the idea a minute ago, but talking about it has made her more open to the idea, "I guess it'll probably make us better at learning and understanding everything we need to understand, when we get to it. It's more of a slog than I'd like, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay, yeah, I can see how that'd be a thing," he says. "I maybe still think essays are just kind of dumb as a concept but who knows, they could end up growing on me. Stranger things have happened. And learning about the history of architecture could be pretty cool."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna frowns a little in thought. "Maybe. I don't really enjoy them either, but I guess they're the accepted way to tell people about those sorts of concepts? Or at least check that we understand them, I'm not sure. Understanding them is probably useful, given that that's how people tend to write about topics, but I'm not sure exactly how much I want to write about them. But the teachers need to check that we learned what we were supposed to learn somehow, I think." It doesn't sound like be best argument to her, to be honest, but it's probably possible as well. And maybe this is a bit of a silly topic, and they should talk about something else, possibly school isn't the best topic to talk about on a date even if both people are going on a date together but Jenna isn't exactly sure what else to talk about. Luckily the food looks like it's arriving though, and it looks delicious and smells great too. Jenna grins back at him, motioning with her head to point out the food so that he knows that it's coming and says, to finish off the topic, "yeah, we'll see if they end up growing on me too! Not sure they will, but as long as I'm good enough at them, its probably fine."

The waiter walks the rest of the way to the table, and starts putting out their plates of food while Jenna eyes it hungrily, the unfamiliar dark meat in the browish-orange-colored sauce looks and smells really appetizing and she can't wait to try it. She's not sure what it'll taste like but she'll probably enjoy it and also it might just be the smell of it and the fact that it's in front of her right now or the fact that she normally doesn't get meals nearly as fancy as these normally but she's suddenly a lot hungrier than she thought she was.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ooh, food!" He grins at the waiter. "Thanks!"

Jenna is cute and he is on a date with her and now he gets to try new foods and maybe they won't suck. It's possible he might be bouncing a little.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna looks up from her food to see him bouncing and enthusiastic and happy and happy with her and she grins and blushes at his smile and his happiness and how happy it makes her too and he's such a cute delightful interesting (and hot, probably shouldn't forget hot) boy with such a happy smile and she can't but be so happy too and now she's blushing even more just from looking at him and being happy back and she might be bouncing a little bit with glee herself and then she blushes even more and maybe she should be looking at something else right now even with just how delightful it is to see him happy. Yes. Like the food in front of her which is making her stomach rumble and is a kind of meat she's never even had before that looks almost but not quite like steak or maybe pork with the dark and pinkish inside of the sliced meat though the skin it has on it looks nothing like she's seen before, bubbly and crackly and almost falling off. And the dark brown orange-smelling sauce it's covered with smells sweet and orangey and rich and delicious and instead of looking at it maybe she should try a bite. 

She looks back up at Sean and blushes again to see him so smiling and giddy and tells him "well, let's try it!" as fast as she can so she doesn't turn even redder and looks down again at the delicious looking food takes the knife and fork to cut off a piece and lifts it to put it in her mouth. It's delicious. She chews slowly, savoring the rich meaty taste and the surprisingly crispy skin, it's like nothing she's ever had but she likes it and she wants more. The sauce itself doesn't seem that interesting even though the flavor of it does seem to go well with the duck but it's the duck that's the delicious part here, rich and buttery and crackly and more.

She looks up from the food, still chewing, to look at Sean trying a bite of his own food, blushing a little once again having realized she's just been paying attention to her food and herself and not him at all but he doesn't seem to mind. His own food looks pretty tasty as well, a pile of juicy-looking beef chunks, mushrooms, tiny onions and carrots, covered and soaked in thick rich brown broth all sitting atop a pile off wiggly noodles and the whole thing covered in green bits to make it look more delicious which it certainly is succeeding at doing because Jenna is also looking forward to eating some of that now even with the rich bite of food in her mouth that she's still chewing and probably should swallow. She swallows it, looking at Sean and smiling to see if he's enjoying his food as well. 

Permalink Mark Unread

As fancy food goes, this stuff's all right. Better than a lot of things, even. Does food taste better if you eat it on a date with a cute girl? Needs further investigation. He should get Jenna to suggest more restaurants.

He smiles across the table at her and bounces a little more. "Well, mine's great so far, how's yours?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins and blushes and does her best to hold back some giddy bouncing of her own and probably does not succeed but that doesn't matter too much if he's doing it too but it still makes her blush even harder and look back down to cut off another piece of food for her to put into her mouth and deliciously eat. Which she should probably not do before she answers his question for goodness sake and not make him wait or talk with her mouth full even if she does want to try a delicious bite. "It's delicious," she tells him, grinning all the while. "I've never had it before but duck is great! I'm was almost considering keeping it all to myself instead of switching but yours looks pretty great too and I can't wait to try it either!" Jenna blushes fiercely at that remark realizing how forward she's being with a boy even if this is normally what she might do with a friend of hers and quickly puts the bite of food in her mouth to cover for herself. She knows there's nothing wrong with being playful but she still feels a little silly and self-conscious when she does it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're so cute. We could trade bites now if you want!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little more when he calls her cute and how does he keep doing that to her like this he's just so wonderful and cute and hot and keeps making her turn red and feel all fluttery and light and wonderful. She nods at his suggestion and takes her fork and spears one of the slices of meat to pick up and put on his plate so he can have some. It's a bit more than a bite but that's probably ok given that they're planning to trade plates later and it is a lot of food and she doesn't need to be exact. She chews and swallows and grins back at him sheepishly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He trades her some beef and tries the duck. Wow, that's pretty delicious. He thinks he might even like it better, but he doesn't want to say so until he's heard Jenna's commentary on how the two dishes compare. If she likes one better than the other, he'd rather she get more of that one, and that might be hard to arrange if he admits to his preference first.

Permalink Mark Unread

The beef is good, though it's nothing quite all that special. Or at least, it's nothing new, not like the duck is to her, the sauce is different than anything she's had before but it it's most just really good beef stew though. Really really good beef stew. Maybe some of it is the novelty, but she does like her choice better, but it's important that they both get a chance to eat half of it as suggested and besides she hasn't managed to try any of the veggies that came along with it yet and those are probably pretty good too especially soaked in this delicious sauce. 

Jenna chews and swallows and smiles back at him. "It's pretty good!" she tells him, and then frowns a little. "Maybe not as good as the duck," she admits (feeling a little bad about saying such things about his choice but it was her idea), "but still really delicious! I bet the carrots and mushrooms and such in there are good too." But wait, if it was her idea doesn't that mean she's at fault here. No, that doesn't matter he's still enjoying it and she had no way of knowing and they're going to switch anyways even if she'll be sad to bid her delicious duck adeiu. (Adieu is French right?) Regardless they're going to swap and then everything will be fine and they're both really good so she has nothing to worry about. Probably. Almost certainly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"The duck is pretty great," he agrees. "I like 'em both, though. You can steal some more of mine if you wanna try the rest, but if you like the duck better we don't have to swap if you don't wanna."

Permalink Mark Unread

Even if the idea does sound really appealing because the duck is really delicious, well, "It wouldn't be fair," Jenna tells him. "I didn't know which would be better I've never even had duck at all!" Wait why was she considering giving this up? Well, because it's the right thing to do. Unless he liked the stew more which he didn't seem to so they should still switch. "I want to try them both the way they're meant to be, so we should definitely swap for at least a little while so I can have bites of everything together" which while true wasn't really wasn't her real reason, she was just trying to be fair. (And maybe if they swapped they could swap back and she could have more of the duck no that's not what she should be thinking even if it sounded like such a good idea. The beef is really good too, even if she does want to have more of the yummy new thing.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, sure," he says, "but if I like them both and you like one better then you might as well have more of the one you like more, right? Cause then we're both happier, you because you get to have the food you like and me because I get to watch you smile about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes super fiercely and looks away flushed and feels the tips of her ears burn. He keeps making her blush and she should be able to get a better handle on her emotions like this she's going to be a famous actress but she can't help it if he keeping being so very cute and sweet. He wants to see her smile and that just makes her blush and suppress and giddy but embarrassed bounce and he does make a really good point even if that might just be because she wants more of the duck and wants to make him happy even though she wanted to be fair. Well she is still being fair like this, right? Probably. Maybe. Even if she's inwardly flailing at this (and she's so very much doing so, she still is so happy how much he wants to see her happy) she should still give him the chance to change his mind, right? But if he wants to give it up, sure and plus this'll give her a chance to have the duck last because saving the best for last is the best part. 

"Well, maybe" she admits doing her best to play it cool. "But we should still swap halfway in case you change your mind, we can always change back afterwards if you want to and that should work out just fine?" She's not sure if she's convincing herself that this is fine or he's convincing her but none of that matters because they're having a good time together and that's the important part. Why is she so flustered at all of this. Why is everything he does so cute and good? (It probably doesn't have anything to do with how hot he is with all his muscles or his cute smile, she's totally not biased by this, not at all. No sirree.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure," he agrees cheerfully. "Also, you're incredibly cute when you blush, have I mentioned that? I guess I probably have. Well, I'm mentioning it again."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You have," she manages, blushing further and feeling her ears burn and taking another delicious forkful of meat and putting it in her mouth to do her best to hide for the moment, even though he is clearly enjoying it and it's somewhat futile and makes her melt a little inside to hear it and to see him smile. Jenna does her best to busy herself with her food for the next few moments, doing her best to keep pace with him so they can reach halfway at the same time while also doing her best to catch her breath even though every time she looks up and sees his happy grin at how much he's enjoying her it makes her blush and look away once more. (And she's enjoying him too, even if she's trying to be a little more subtle about it. Even if it's difficult to do so when every time she manage to glance at him when he's looking at her it makes her ears turn so red she has to look away.) After a dozen bites or so she's managed to put herself together enough to look up and him and smile (and marvel at how cute he is) without having to look away or hide her face or anything like that. She shouldn't be proud of doing such a basic thing, but, well, here she is. And he's really cute. And she wishes that they two of them could be back in his car so he could kiss her again and make things simpler again but there will be plenty of time for that later (and she really should be enjoying this delicious duck more, it really is like nothing else she's ever had). 

Permalink Mark Unread

He eats his food and grins at her a lot and bounces a moderate amount. The food is good and the Jenna is also very good. (He makes sure to leave some of everything as he nibbles his dish down to the halfway point, so she can get the full experience when she tries it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna more or less does the same, grinning up at him shyly and happily and watching him bounce and grinning wider despite herself at his obvious glee and enthusiasm. She wants to lean over the table to kiss him but that would really make her blush and they'll be time for that later. After the delicious food. 

She manages to keep pace with him, since she's trying to, and gets to the halfway point around the same time he does. She savors one last bite of the duck for a minute (though hopefully not really her last, Sean said he wants to swap them back later and now she extra wants that but she'll be fair and not do so if he doesn't want to and she should enjoy this last bite before they exchange) but she eventually swallows and smiles at him softly and happily, drinking in his smile and blushing a little deeper at him. "Time to switch?" she says, pushing her plate towards him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mhm!"

He swaps plates and tries a little more of the duck. It is delicious. Still, though, Jenna's smile is by far the superior experience.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna digs into the beef stew. It's really rather rich and hearty, and the veggies are really good with it, especially the carrots and onions that have soaked in the sauce, and it goes really well with the noodles of course, but it's still not quite as good as the duck. Really, though, they both picked good foods. (Or well Jenna picked them both, but he still wanted it, or at least seemed ok with it. They were good choices no matter who picked them!) She keeps blushing every time she looks up at him and sees how he looks at her, all gleeful and happy, but it's a happy blush watching him enjoy her. She likes being enjoyed. Even if it makes her ears burn crimson. 

She eats a decent way into the rest of the stew and slows down some. She doesn't think it's fair to say anything and she is a little embarrassed about liking her option more so she's not going to say it explicitly, but if he stops and offers to swap back she's not going to say no which is why she slowed down. She'll be happy to finish off with what she wants to eat either way. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Time to swap back now?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna takes one more bite and chews and blushes a little at how sweet (and hot, and handsome) he is and pushes the plate back towards him. She takes back her own plate and takes another bite of the duck and sighs happily, blushing a little more when she sees him grin at her happy sigh. But, there's delicious food and a cute boy who likes her and it doesn't matter how embarrassed she is she is going to fully enjoy this until they go back into his car and then maybe that's not the best thing to think about because now she's really blushing. Whoops. She takes another bite to chew and swallow to hide it, probably unsuccessfully but at least he doesn't know what she was thinking about. Thank goodness. (She can't wait to get back in the car with him though.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

Look at her being CUTE and BLUSHY and CUTE and has he mentioned CUTE well he's MENTIONING IT AGAIN CUTE CUTE CUTE.

He bounces. And then goes back to eating his beef stew. While bouncing some more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Why is he so cute and grinning so much and his face gets so cute when he does that and he likes her and he likes her a lot she can see it in his face and it fills her with glee and makes her melt and feel sweet and happy and good. Jenna enjoys her duck savoring it as well as the looks that Sean gives her and the looks on his face and she feels so happy and bouncy and gleeful and good. So good. She grins back at him and blushes and has more food and enjoys it and then looks back at him again. And this pattern continues until she's done eating, happy and sated and happy and grinning like a schoolgirl (which she supposes she is but that's not the point) at him and his cute smile and how happy he is and how hot he is and remembering things he's done with her and then blushing more

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sooooooo cute," he says, and impulsively reaches across the table to boop her nose.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna giggles in confusion and laughs and blushes super fiercely and feels her ears burn and is so surprised that he would do anything like this and she has no idea how to respond. It was adorable he's so adorable how is he that adorable and why did he do that gosh he's so cute. Jenna really wants to kiss him but she's so overwhelmed with the silliness of what he did that she laughs and blushes a little more. "Well you're cute too, you know that?" she says. (And then she wishes maybe she could have come up with something slightly more interesting. Or creative. Or something.) She reaches out to boop his nose but feels a sudden wave of embarrassment and flags for a moment but for goodness sake if he can do it so can she, he's not the only one who can be so unfairly cute. So she bites her lip and reaches out and does so and grins and then shrinks back into her chair and does her best to pretend nothing happened and takes another bite of her food but still looking up at him to see his reaction. 

Permalink Mark Unread

His reaction is OVERWHELMINGLY DELIGHTED AFFECTIONATE GIGGLING.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna chokes on her food a little and manages to swallow it down as his giggling is so adorable and cute and infectious and she giggles and laughs and relaxes and grins and blushes and... and lots. "You're cute, but also silly, you know," she says, sticking out her tongue at him and giggling a little more. Cute and silly and adorable

Permalink Mark Unread

Can't talk, too happy. Must bounce and giggle instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well Jenna is pretty much going to do the same. Maybe with a little less bouncing because she's trying to hold back for some reason but it's hard to remember why and he's just so silly and good. And hot. And delightful. And cute and fun and happy and it's so good being happy with him like this. She grins and blushes and grins wider and bounces and tries to keep herself from bouncing and fails at that and giggles and laughs. She's so happy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

So good!!! So good the best!!!

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually she manages to get ahold of herself even with his smiling giggling happy face and takes another bite of the delicious duck (only a few to go!). And shivers to herself happily at how perfect this moment is and how glad she is to have met Sean and how much fun they're having together. He's so sweet and wonderful and cute and adorable. And the food is delicious and Sean is delightful and soon they'll be done with dinner and maybe make out and she is so looking forward to that. But right now she's more than content to sit here and enjoy this moment, giddy with glee and full of food. Jenna giggles at herself and blushes and continues eating, so very happy and basking in the moment. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes Sean a little longer to calm down enough to go back to the food. And he's still kind of bouncy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean being bouncy is cute and good and Jenna is perfectly happy to watch him be bouncy and finish up his food once she's managed to savor the last bite of her own and not-so-surreptitiously scrape up some of the sauce off the plate (why do forks and plates together make such obvious scraping sounds. Why does it have to be so obvious). By the time he finishes, she's grinning at him happily and bouncing in her chair a little herself, gleeful at the meal and a little looking forward to dessert. And no not that dessert though she would be curious to see whatever this restaurant has to offer especially after the delicious duck, that's not quite what she means. Jenna blushes at herself yet again (why is there something about him that does that to her) and bounces and watches him take his last bite. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He sets down his fork and smiles across the table at her. "So, thoughts on dessert?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna giggles to herself and blushes really red even though she's sure he has no idea why she's blushing, the only way he could know what she was thinking is if he was reading her mind and that's not something that anyone can do. It was just an entirely reasonable coincidence. She takes a breath and lets her face fade back to a more normal color (normal for doing things with Sean, at least, which is somewhat redder than usual) before saying, "I'm not sure if I want any, but I'd be glad to see what they have!" And then she certainly doesn't add that what she really wants for dessert is him. No, that would be embarrassing and can wait until later. Or possibly never. Never might be good, except for in the privacy of her own head. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, same." If he has any theories about why she's blushing so hard, he keeps them to himself.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna should probably change the topic now that that's been decided and they need to waiter to come back but she's not sure what to change the topic to and she should probably come up with something quickly to distract herself from blushing and what she was thinking about before but all of her usual friendliness seems to have deserted her. Which is a word very much like dessert which she should not be thinking about at the moment because it makes her blush even more. "So," she tries, hoping that starting to talk will get her to come up with something to say (and now she has to say something why did she think this was a good idea), "while we're waiting, um, well," really anything would do even if they were talking about school again "what have you been learning in architecture? What's it like?" There that would do for now, even if it was a bit of a basic thing to think of she really should be able to do better next time.

Permalink Mark Unread

He attempts to describe the things he's learned so far. It's sort of hard to put his understanding into words, but also surprisingly fun, trying to express things in ways that make any sense outside his own head to someone who doesn't already know what he's talking about. A couple of times he gets caught up in excitedly explaining something that he didn't need to explain in that much detail and also wouldn't have thought he was that excited about.

Permalink Mark Unread

And so now it's Jenna's turn to be delighted at him. And delighted she is, listening to him talk about things he likes so much! And when he talks excitedly his face gets all animated and he grins a little and it's clearly something he enjoys the concept of and wants to talk about in more detail. And the way he grins is so adorable and makes her all bouncy with joy, she would be perfectly happy to listen to him talk about things like this for quite a while, even if she doesn't fully understand everything that's being said though she does end up understanding quite a bit more about what he's been learning than she would have expected and while it's clearly not her interest she's still really taken by it hearing about it coming from his lips. 

She's almost annoyed when the waiter comes to take away their plates and offer up a dessert menu when he's in the middle of his third emphatic explanation. Maybe a little more than almost. And the moment's lost when they look over their small dessert menus. Still, there's no reason why she can't get more of that lovely sort of thing later, and maybe this time while they're in the car so she can kiss him and touch him while he talks so she can show him just how much she appreciates how how and adorable he is. 

And... the dessert menu didn't seem to contain all that much interesting, or at least, well, there was plenty of food she might like to have but very little of it looked tastier than kissing Sean and she cannot believe she had such a cliche thought but even so the idea of getting into the car and kissing Sean after such a lovely meal and having enough time to get to the dance afterwards, well, probably, she's more than willing to let herself get distracted, is such a good idea. Such a very good idea. And besides, the only thing on the menu that looks particularly interesting is the chocolate mousse but even that doesn't seem that special, and while she's never had caramel flan before or really any kind of flan actually or the creme bruelee either she can have those things when she's not as delighted by Sean's cute face and she wants to kiss him. But if he wants dessert she's not going to say no. She puts her menu down and looks up at him to see what he's thinking about having. (And also stealing yet another look at his hot and cute face.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Anything catch your eye? I could go either way on it, personally."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing in particular, really," she says with a blush. (A very small blush not like the bigger ones she's been having before. Small enough to be cute and not make her melt in a puddle of embarrassment. Thank goodness.) "I could go either way too, if you wanted! There's plenty here that looks fun but nothing especially catches my eye." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hmm. That sounds like maybe a vote for skipping dessert and going back to the car."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins, her mind suddenly fast-forwarding to where they're going to be in a few minutes. In his car, his car with the comfy seats and the comfy Sean and the kissing and the maybe a little bit more than kissing though probably not much more than last time because while last time was incredibly amazing and spectacular it was a little bit more than she probably intended to do (or well more than probably) and she really doesn't want to go too fast just yet. And besides, there was dance to do, which will be wonderful and delightful as well especially feeling his hands on hers like that, being so close and pressing against him feeling his muscles and quiet strength and just how hot he was and maybe kissing him once or twice or fourteen times or so. And kissing! Kissing was also something they can do in the car. And they have plenty of time before the dance to get some kissing in, at least. Yes, that sounds like a very excellent plan. 

Jenna realizes that she's blushing, from thinking about what they can do in the car, and how much she wants to do in the car, and remembering what they did last time in the car, and now she's blushing even more red and should probably stop, which of course does nothing to keep her from turning a brighter and brighter crimson. Not trusting herself to speak at the moment (and being a little annoyed at herself that she should be able to control her emotions better for goodness sake) she simply smiles and nods her agreement, ears flushing and burning against her head even though she really wishes they would stop.

Permalink Mark Unread

And that looks like Sean is going to have to deal with politely declining dessert and paying for dinner and so on by himself because Jenna is too distracted to help. Is this just gonna happen every time he takes a girl to a restaurant? Not that he's complaining.

(Hopefully she's also too distracted to notice when he slips up for a moment and thinks about some things he has done to her in his car that he wishes he hadn't. It only throws him for a second, and then he reminds himself very firmly that now is not the time and goes back to thinking about how cute Jenna's blushes are instead.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She's a bit too distracted to notice, yes. And while she manages to get a handle on herself just fine after a few moments (she can so control her feelings! She's going to be an actress and put on whatever emotions she's supposed to! So there!) she's perfectly happy to let Sean pay for things and follow him out to his car afterwards. Without staring at him too much. She's definitely not doing that.

Permalink Mark Unread

On the way back to the car, he contemplates the various levels of Jenna.

There's nothing actually stopping him from just... kissing her a lot and then driving her to dance class, and not dealing with either of her more knowledgeable counterparts. Arguably it might even be a good idea, since if they lose too much time here she might notice, given that they've got somewhere to be later.

But.

He told the other Jennas that he'd give them some time to exist in. And he'll know if he doesn't. And even if he never tells anyone else—which, given his track record, seems damn unlikely—that's already enough. He's not backing out of this just because it's hard.

So when he gets in the driver's seat again, he's on the lookout for an opportunity to make Jenna lose a little time. Snuggles will work, probably, if nothing else does.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna would probably be very happy to snuggle him, but right now she's in more of a kissing mood. Much more. She had a delightful meal with a cute boy and she kept blushing and now she wants to kiss him. A lot. She knows she's being rather silly at this point at the idea of kissing him first being too forward and not looking like a slut even though that's obviously her mother's silly ideas talking. But. She still can't quite convince herself to take the initiative and kiss him first, and the very idea of it is making her traitor ears burn bright burning red again. Still, she can lean closer to him, once she catches her breath and relaxes herself into the luxurious comfortable seat in his incredible car (so comfy!), and grin at him shyly because she still feels very shy about this whole thing (even though they've already kissed so much, and this is silly and she should get over it).

"Thanks so much for dinner!" she tells him, enthusiastically, because that's a safe and straightforward topic and she's not sure what else to say at the moment. Yet. "It was really delicious and I got to have something I'd never had before! I hope you enjoyed it as well." Some part of her wants to make a joke about it being better than what he seems to normally be eating but that would be not a very nice thing to say to someone she wants to kiss and so instead she grins at him and leans towards him a little and hopes he'll lean forward the rest of the way...

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, it was great," he agrees. "I'm really glad you liked it."

He doesn't need to read her mind to pick up on that signal. Smiling a little, he leans in and kisses her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna almost certainly manages to swallow back down her squeal of delight as he leans forward and kisses her, and then leans into him and melts happily into the kiss, the joy and glee and happiness and passion and delight of it, kissing him back the taste of him on her lips and the memories of what they've done together and maybe she shouldn't be thinking so hard about the memories but it makes her feel so very good, and who cares about not being so very forward, she leans into him a little more and puts an arm around him, feeling happy, good, and a little turned on, blushing a little at how much she's doing but glad to know that he probably can't see it because he's kissing her too. And the kiss feels so incredible and his back feels so strong and good and he's so hot and Jenna is so happy to be kissing him like this. She probably has to come up for air eventually. But for right now, she's more than happy to kiss him like this. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She's so pretty and soft and kissable and good and, and Jenna. She is so very, very Jenna. And Jenna is such a good thing for her to be.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's very happy to be Jenna, especially when there's a Sean here who is also a good thing to have. Especially with his lips on hers. Or is it her lips on his? It doesn't really matter, not when she's wiggling inside and outside from kissing such a cute and hot boy, getting a little turned on from it, and doing her best to lose herself in the sensation of it. She's not having a very hard time doing that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It's the sort of thing that's very easy to get lost in. He gets a little lost in it himself.

(In the back of his mind, though, underneath everything in the place where the inner Sean lives, he's thinking about how to steer this interaction toward a place where he can steal a little time from this Jenna to give to the others. It's not that he doesn't like kissing Jenna. Kissing Jenna is great. It's fantastic. It's one of his favourite things in the world. But it feels... a little wrong, to be having so much fun when there's a version of her who'd hate him for it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna, a little bit lost in it or more than a little, reaches around him more and pulls herself closer to him or him closer to her. She wants what they had before. She wants to feel his hands on her. She wants to be lost, enraptured in his touch, to feel hot and warm and good once more. And kissing him feels so very good. She wants to be sure they don't go too far (no matter how much she fantasizes about being carried up the steps into his apartment into his strong and powerful arms, hands running down his muscular chest), but right now she wants to go further. At least somewhat further. She comes up for air a little and tentatively tries to kiss him elsewhere, a little uncertain but still full of bouncy joy and desire, pushing her onwards to lay a few tentative kisses on his neck. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She's so good and her kisses are so good and her joy and desire are so good and the way it feels to wrap his arms around her is so fucking good—he really shouldn't get as carried away as last time, and not just because this time he can't read her mind so it won't work as well—but he can hold her and pet her hair and make soft happy noises while she kisses his neck, that's all right.

Permalink Mark Unread

The soft happy noises are good, they make her smile and make her kiss him more, leaning into the joy she's feeling and the sensation between her legs which maybe she shouldn't think too hard about but right now it feels like a spreading warmth through her body, and the hand (his hand) in her hair feels like joy, closeness and care and love which is probably the wrong word but she can't come up with anything better so it'll do for now, she feels like he cares for her and wants her and it makes her feel good. And she wants him, too. She kisses him more, elated and grinning and happy, kissing all the way down his neck and up the other side, breathing a little heavily but still grinning softly at each happy noise he makes. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes such happy little noises, for that. And pets her hair and strokes the back of her neck and generally does his best to express his immense affection for her through touch alone because words aren't so much working at the moment.

Permalink Mark Unread

His touch is pretty clear! His body language is rather helpful and obvious too. He's being a little bit more passive than last time though which has her a little worried but he's clearly enjoying this but it is making Jenna a little worried about why he's not doing quite so much this time around but he's making the right sounds and so she puts her hands on him and maybe pushes one up under his shirt a little and shivers a little when she feels his body and his muscles and his stomach and then pushes it up a little more, feeling his skin directly, leaning a little closer into him and kissing him on the neck. And then maybe a little lower on his shirt. It feels so very good to be doing this again even if it doesn't quite feel as electric as it did last time (and why not?) but it still feels so very good and she kisses him on the lips again, both hands under his shirt, feeling his body and his chest and his back, pressing herself against him a little more, ready, happy, elated, searching for that incredible feeling from last time and maybe missing it a little but shaking off the worry and listening to the sounds he makes instead, doing her best to enjoy every second of their touch together. And it's so very enjoyable, every second of it, feeling him close and herself close to him, wonderful and soft and powerful and delightful. Maybe she's adapted to this a bit, perhaps that's what's going on. It's still so very lovely, and it makes it easier to not go too far this time and she needs to stop worrying so much and be here, now. Not in the past, or the future, but against the lovely chest of this lovely hot and sexy boy who feels so good to touch. And kiss. And be kissed by. And she really loves it. She does. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses back, very happily. And he holds her and snuggles her and pets her and makes an assortment of delighted sounds at the way she touches him. But he doesn't try to get under her shirt this time, not even a little.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is perfectly happy to kiss him and kiss him and touch him and run her hands under his shirt like this (feeling his chest and his muscles and his body and they feel so very good), for quite some time, especially with every appreciative noise he makes. But at some point her desire and need and passion starts to fade when he really does not seem to be doing much at all in response. And Jenna isn't sure what she's doing wrong. Not sure at all. Eventually, a little frustrated, but still happy to be close to him, she slows down and gives into the more comforting signals he seems to be giving her, which are nice and all but aren't as nice as she wants them to be, aren't what she remembers or dreamed or fantasized about, but they're still caring, and loving and good. (And she can always fantasize more later.) She feels a little silly that she wants so much from him, in retrospect, for all she wants to be respectful and make her mother happy even if her mother is just a little crazy but she has some good points... and Jenna has been more than a little forward. She blushes a little, worried, and takes a breath, her desire cooling, resting her head on his chest, doing her best to hide the slight note of annoyance when really she should be happy to be doing this at all. Even without what she wanted, this still feels so very nice, comfortable and caring. His chest does feel so very good. Even through his shirt. And it's comfortable to lie on as he pets her and his fingers feel so very nice through her hair. Most of her unknots and relaxes, but there's still one stubborn annoying knot in the back of her mind worried and wanting. But she's the boss of her own emotions, and so she tells it to shush and ignore it. (Ignoring it is a little difficult though. But she does her best.) Ignores it and relaxes, letting his hands run over her body, letting the passion slowly subside. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He hugs her and pets her and kisses the top of her head. He can kind of feel an edge of frustration in the way she moves, but he's not sure what to do about it.

(The inner layer nudges the outer one a little, as subtly as he can manage.)

All right, yeah, they're snuggling, it's a pretty good time for shenanigans.

He checks the time, finds that they have plenty, and brings out the middle version of Jenna.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

Jenna feels a moment of disorientation as her old memories come flooding back in. 

 

It's actually a little bit strange -- for the most part, she's the same person as she was, with the same memories. It's not like there's another version of her coming into existence, it's more like she's suddenly remembering something that she forgot. Something that she forgot that changes things quite a bit, at least when it comes to Sean.

 

She steels herself at the memory of the migraine and of what he's done to others, the horrible awful things that he's done to others, but, but, he's learning. And she's redeeming him, right? So even though lying on him like this is a little scary, this is how she helps redeem him. Or something like that, showing the vampire or demon or wizard or whatever that he too can be loved. And... to be honest, well, Jenna probably wouldn't call it love (not yet, anyways, though the idea of falling in love with him would be so romantic even if it is cliche but if it did help him be good and gave her magic too and... no this is not a reasonable thing to be thinking about at the moment) she would at least call it caring, and she does feel that. She likes him and she's going to learn about magic (also magic exists, goodness, goodness), and maybe get magic (even if magic seems to be related to things she probably should not be doing yet, ew) but at the very least she's on an adventure with a magical boyfriend. (Ok, technically not a boyfriend yet but they're dating that's close enough.) Who's currently seeing other people also, unfortunately. And she can't keep her memories out of the car. 

At least this explains why she didn't have more magical makeouts. Unfortunately. Even if she was part of the decision in the first place she really regrets it at the moment even though she know that that's silly, it was a reasonable and sensible choice to make even though it meant she ended up with no magical makeouts. (Is she sure that it was a good choice at the time? Yes. Yes she is. Pretty sure anyways. Maybe it would be a good idea to show him how to control himself no maybe not they had good reasons for that before even if she really wants more of what she had before. Drat. Maybe it is a good way, though?)

Fully, well, herself, again, or at least with her full memories back because she was always herself she was just missing a small set of memories that changes some things but really not that many things, just one big things, she looks up at Sean and smiles gently. At her magical boyfriend. Magical, bad boy, not technically her boyfriend but still very cute and hot and attractive and sweet and they are dating at least and he's cute and hopefully he hasn't done anything awful in the past few days and then she can kiss him and tell him that he really can be a good person. "Hey there," she says, smiling at him softly. She gives him a soft kiss on the chest through his shirt. "How's the past week been, in terms of magic? Have you been good this past week? No more hurting people, right?" She looks up at him, inquisitively, a little worried but mostly hopefully, hoping that he has been good. No more hurting people, no more raping people, no more wiping their memories as though that makes everything ok. But if he's turning over a new leaf, and it's all because of Jenna, well. Well, that's something she can appreciate and enjoy and bounce up and down about and kiss him for. As long as he says so, that is. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah," He smiles back, tentatively. "I've been—I dunno. Figuring out how to be somebody who doesn't hurt people, I guess. I think it's been going okay. It's—surprisingly hard to just—like, you'd think that not hurting people is as easy as just not... doing anything terrible to them, but it's not that simple, I don't want to just not do things to people that I know they wouldn't be okay with, I want to—not screw up even at things that are more complicated than that? And that's. Well. Complicated. ...wow I bet that super didn't make any sense."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles at him gently, a little worried but still glad that he's clearly trying. It would be a problem if he wasn't trying. And he's also still fitting into the standard story of the dark bad boy who is being redeemed by the nice girl but still has to deal with all of his horrible urges and desires (and Jenna is annoyed at just how well he's keeping to the script even if it does making thinking about it easy) even if that's not exactly what's going on. He's not dealing with dark urges, at, not of that kind, he's just learning how to be better towards other people. And not hurt them just because he can get away with it. 

What he's saying is a little twisty and confusing, but she thinks she understands. Maybe. She kisses his chest softly again. "I think so," she tells him. "You want to make sure you're not hurting people, even if you don't intend to? That's something everyone has trouble with, you know." Jenna nestles into him a little closer, feeling his strength and his muscles and even though she shouldn't be paying attention to how hot he is it's really rather difficult with his body and his smell and his everything so near. She wants to collapse into him and kiss him and have him give her more magical makeouts and carry her off to his dark lair where he can do, um, unspeakable things to her under silk sheets (and maybe she's leaning a little too hard into the metaphor here and should probably give it a rest). But even though it's a very strong desire and thinking about still makes her ears burn (again, even right now, really, what is this) she still has something a little more important to do. And she was talking, wasn't she oh no she should probably go back to doing that and stop fantasizing about his hands lifting her in the air and his mouth on her body and yes, yes, that's enough of that thank you. 

What was she saying again? Oh right. "We can't always know for sure if things are going to be a problem, you know? And as I explained before, last time" (and all those memories are so clear, as though they had just happened, without a chance for them to fade, which is interesting. Perhaps that's because they haven't had a chance to fade is that how his magic works maybe she should talk to him about it later) "it's ok to take risks, even if you're afraid. Sometimes you might do small hurts, yes, but you can talk to people and usually be forgiven as long as you're trying to do right. And you'll learn better the more you do it." She grins up at him sweetly, shivering a little at just how cute he is and how magical he is and how he has a magical boyfriend or not a boyfriend really even though she keeps thinking about it that way because books but this is the most amazing thing that has happened to her in her whole life and she hasn't had the whole entire week to squeal about it and think about it and enjoy it so she's going to do so now even if just in the comfort of her own head. At least if it doesn't get in the way. Which it might be doing a little. "Sometimes things are complicated, but as long as you're trying, that's important too. And as long as you're not still kidnapping people anymore." Jenna giggles and blushes a little at that, hoping he's not offended at the joke. She looks up at him to see what he thinks about what she's said (and make sure he's not offended why did she say that was it really worth the joke what was she thinking).

Permalink Mark Unread

When she nestles into him, he smiles a little and wraps his arms around her and squeezes gently. She's very snuggable.

"Yeah. I am super not gonna kidnap anybody. Valerie keeps wanting to kidnap somebody for me but I told her if she wants to bring me someone it has to be somebody who wants to be there and she can't lie to them to get them that way, and I figure if she manages that it'll probably be fine and if it's not fine I can just... not do anything to them. I dunno. Like I said, complicated."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna winces at the mention of Valerie. And then winces more at the mention of the possible-someone-else that Valerie might be bringing him. She hadn't really been thinking about it, even though the memories of their previous discussion (or lack of discussion really they were pressed for time then probably and they're going to be pressed for time again now it would be so much easier if he would just let her remember and she understands why he won't and she would be worried too but this really is putting a strain on things in some ways) are still fresh in her mind, and it still makes her uncomfortable. Jenna really is doing her best to be more understanding and less, well, close-minded than her mother tends to be, sometimes Jenna had to admit that her mother made a lot of good points. And even if it was hard to explain to him exactly what she had trouble with (and she might be able to figure it out if she had time but she doesn't and it's really really annoying it's so unfair that she has a magical, um, dating-person and she can only remember it a little at a time) that doesn't change that it still feels raw and scary and awful.

But she isn't sure what to say about it. And if anything her not remembering makes things so much worse because he's going to be spending all of his time doing things with Valerie and maybe this new girl and anyone else that comes his way but he isn't going to be spending any time with her. Not really, anyways, even when they dance it's only mostly her, or some of her, and even though she loves it and loves the good times they have together and he makes her so happy he is in some sense lying to her about it and while the circumstances are complicated it still seems wrong that he can just do whatever he wants here and she can't do anything about it. 

But they just had this conversation (or at least it feels that way) and she isn't sure what to add to that that doesn't seem like she's asking for more or that it is unfair, so she decides to not say anything even though that's probably a bad idea but she isn't sure what to say at all. Instead, she sighs, bright mood deflating, and sinks down a little further onto his chest, clinging to him and not wanting to let go. "Yeah," she says, doing her best to keep any sort of snappishness or annoyance out of her voice because she's going to be an actress and should be able to sound however she wants. "That makes sense, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

...he sighs. "See, I can't go ten seconds without fucking up," he says, cuddling her. "Sorry. I wish—I wish I was better at this. You okay?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna bites her lip, a little bit infuriated at him for this. Again. She supposes he's being far too careful still because he wants to do the right thing but just because he made a mistake now and really not even really a mistake per-se that doesn't mean he's constantly messing up all the time and then feeling bad for it and she just explained that you could fix mistakes by talking things through (which she supposes he's now doing, but still). And now this means she probably has to be the bigger person and talk about it some when she was planning to ignore it because she doesn't want to make things worse (and she's going to ignore how this is her own lesson coming back to bite her except she didn't know what to say so it isn't really).

"You get better by trying," Jenna very very carefully doesn't snap. She takes a breath and collects herself and looks up and him and gives him a very small smile. "You don't have to worry about every tiny mistake you make, you know. And if anything, sometimes that helps you talk to people more and get to learn to know more about them as long as you're careful and apologize like this one time with, um, so that's really not the kind of mistake worth using such language on." She bites her lip to cut off herself from telling him about a small excited example, now is probably not the best time. "Just keep trying, and don't worry so much, please?" Jenna sighs and cuddles into him a little more. "And yeah, I'm alright." She supposes she can't just say everything she just said and then try to ignore the problem, can she. Even if she might want to. "It still does hurt, though," she tells him, opening her mouth to talk before she can bite her tongue and resist the urge to so that she has to tell him even if she doesn't want to, and this is the sort of thing they can work out that was the whole point she was trying to make to him "that you're still seeing and doing things with her. And that you're planning to add more people. And I know you don't mean anything by it, but, it's still really uncomfortable." And well, scary, even if she's not sure why. "And well, kindof scary, even if I'm not sure why."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Man, I don't..." He sighs and cuddles her some more. "If it was just—I want to be able to say 'if it makes you scared and uncomfortable I won't do it', but I don't think I can. Cause... Valerie's mine now, whether I like it or not, it's a magic thing and it's not going away and—I've been kind of shitty to her and I want to be better, and it's really hard and I don't know what I'm doing, and it wouldn't—be fair to her, to get rid of her like that, it'd... be exactly the kind of thing she expects from me and I'm not the person she expects me to be and I don't wanna be. But - I dunno. If she brings me somebody maybe I'll think twice about keeping them even if she's legit. Because I don't wanna make you scared and uncomfortable. But then it's—keeping people is the only way I can be really sure they're safe, so maybe I should be doing it more, if I find more people who want to be kept? Because there's some really scary shit out there and I have no idea where it is or how to do anything about it? But then I don't—the people I care about are you, and Karen, and I guess Dani but differently, and Valerie also differently, and that girl Irene who I'm probably never gonna see again, and no matter how many people Valerie brings me that's not gonna keep any of the rest of you safe, and... I dunno, it's a mess."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What about being fair to me though," Jenna doesn't say. Even if she wants to. It really doesn't seem fair at all, though, that he has other people that he's going to go and do things with and that he's actually gone and done them and that there might be new people in the future for him to do things with and they've done barely anything together. Not that Jenna wants to do more (well, ok, maybe she does, maybe she does want to get carried off by him and do things that are wonderful and close and beautiful and... maybe she shouldn't be thinking about this at the moment), not really, anyways, but even with lots of evidence to the contrary it feels like he has no good reason to keep doing things with her at all. He still is, but it feels so much like he cares more about all those other people that he does Jenna and if Jenna is going to do any amount of redeeming she has to be, well, he has to have a reason to not just run off and do something else when the going gets tough because it's her love that brings him to the light or at least that's how the stories work even the ones that weren't supernatural at all and maybe things don't always work how they do in books but if all he has to do is change his mind then she can't redeem him.

And he makes such good points about wanting people to be safe, what happened to Dani is terrible and scary and awful and some part of her wants to be his just to be sure that that will never happen to her even though she doesn't want to do what that will take and there are a lot of other benefits to it as well. Honestly, choosing to belong to him like that and doing what needs to be done to make it happen seems like it would solve so many problems here, especially since he seems like he wants to keep around the people that he owns forever and ever, or at least that's what he says and how he's acting, and even though she tries to dismiss the idea it keeps coming up in her mind. Again, and again, and again. Telling herself that she doesn't want to do that kind of thing with him yet only helps a little (it's just her mouth, does it really count?), telling herself that he's done awful things and once she's his like that even if it is actually really romantic in some ways (though not entirely because she's not the only one, she'd be third even, that's not nearly as special) he could just hurt her and that would be that, and she really doesn't want to be hurt or changed or anything and he could but she'd never really thought about the idea in detail before had she they'd hardly had time. It's terrifying and awful but it seems like it would solve so much and they never even talked about it. She wanted to earn his trust first but it was so hard to do that like this and she only saw him a few times a week at most and only an hour or so at a time like this and even if she's terrified maybe it would be a good idea to...

"If someone is yours, you're always going to take care of them, yes?" she asks tentatively, as a way of starting the conversation. This is really stupid it's a shortcut she's taking a stupid shortcut and her mother would be appalled and she herself is appalled and she promised herself not to do anything like this tonight not anything remotely like this far but she didn't know then what she knows now and she could lose him if she doesn't do things and she doesn't want to lose him or this and she wants to redeem him and this is a way to fix that. "You're not going to get rid of them, or do anything bad to them, even though you could, and so you're always going to take care of Valerie, and Dani, and anyone else," she continues, slowly, not liking where her reasoning is going but she's still going to ask and check and everything because it makes everything so much simpler. So much simpler.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean—yeah," he says. "Because—when someone belongs to me I'm responsible for them, I'm—but—I dunno, why are you asking?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well it's now or never right? They're just talking about it they're just talking about it and she can just change her mind later but there's no harm in asking and finding out what it entails and if he's ok with it and if she's ok with it and how it would go. "I mean, well," she says, tongue tied and annoyed how tongue tied she is she knows it's scary but for goodness sake she should just say it "it seems like it would help things a lot for both of us if, well" (just say it) "if I were yours." Jenna blushes really deeply and for once this isn't about sexy things it's about being scared and worried and scared about his reaction to what she just said "Not that we need to do it" she continues, quickly, very quickly "I don't know if I want to for sure but we never really talked about it before and even if it's not something I would like it could work and then I would be protected and could think about it all the time and know things and then I wouldn't be so worried because you would be promised to keep talking to me and I could help that way." and now she's blushing as she realizes just how much she's babbling as she closes her mouth and looks up at him. "But it seemed like something we should talk about," she finishes, lamely, looking up at him to see his reaction (and hoping that maybe she didn't freak him out he could just say no and get rid of her and never have anything to do with her again and she wouldn't even know and it would be awful and there's no reason to be worried about any of this but all of this is so scary and new). She takes a couple breaths, and collects herself, looking at him to respond.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm—I want that," he says, softly. "I want that a lot. I want—I like you, a lot, like, maybe more than anyone else, and it's—but—I don't—I don't want to make you mine unless you're really sure that's what you want, because—it's not something you can come back from, it's not—I—"

Okay, slowing down and taking a deep breath and trying again, how about.

"...I want you to be—able to decide that you don't want to deal with me anymore, if it turns out that's better for you? And I want you to only do things with me that you really actually want to do, and I want—I mean—I feel—like—"

Wow maybe another breath is required here.

"...you said—if someone is mine I'll always take care of them—like you're—like that's what you're after—and, Jenna, I already care about you like that. I already—I took Valerie because she was convenient and I took Dani because it was the only way to help her but you I want to take because I want you, because it would make me happy if you were mine, because I want to have you and own you and know I can keep you safe, and—but—I want to do that if it would be good for you and I don't know that it would and I don't wanna fuck that up because there's no way to stop owning someone and if I owned you and it was bad and I couldn't make it not bad that would be the worst thing. And. I dunno. I guess I'm still scared of fucking up, like in general. Scared that—I'll do the wrong thing and hurt you and it won't be something I can talk through and you'll want to fuck off and never look at me again, and as bad as that would be, having that happen when you were mine would be worse."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes a little when he tells her he likes her more than anyone else, both out of happiness and joy and flushing sweetness at how much he likes her (more than anyone else! More than anyone else!!) and also out of relaxed relief as some terrified unknown knot in the back of her mind seemed to untangle and ease and she feels better but there's hardly time to think about that at the moment because he's still talking so Jenna gives him a soft smile and listens while he talks. And thinks, as he does.

He actually has a very good point that she wasn't even slightly thinking about the fact that it was permanent and maybe she should think about that shouldn't she. Originally she hadn't even intended on this necessarily being a permanent relationship it might have been nice if it had been maybe (and he was also rich which would have been nice just in case things went wrong with becoming a famous actress which they weren't going to) but even though her mother would probably be disdainful of such a thing she hadn't really planned on it being forever, just something fun for a year or two or three to see what dating was like and he was really sweet and interesting but she wasn't necessarily sure he was the one (and that's still how she normally thought of him since she normally doesn't know about the magic or the horrible awful things he's done). And...

And that doesn't really fit with the other conception she'd been going off of lately (well more like clinging to be cause it seemed to fit so well because she was so very into it once upon a time even though she knew such things were fantasies and she'd hardly had time to think) where the girl saves the bad boy by teaching him to be good and marrying him forever and holding him close and using the light of her love to save him and bring him to the side of light. Which... is a step in the process that she hadn't really been paying to and well, if that's what it took to redeem him... she isn't sure that's something she wants to do. She doesn't necessarily know everything she wants to do in her life yet (some things like being an actress are a given but besides that) and suddenly the idea of being with him forever even if it redeemed him was terrifying well maybe not terrifying but certainly weighty, something she wasn't necessarily going to take up unless she had to. And she's not sure she had to. Maybe. Hopefully. Her leaving him and then him going around on a rampage of, um, the awful things he was doing before (that he could have done to her and thank god he didn't) which was, well, it only happened a couple times most of the time the proof of their love won true but still it would be awful and not something she wants to happen. But maybe he doesn't need her for that (and well now there's something awful in the pit of her stomach again, and just when she'd relaxed a moment ago what was with this). 

He's right. It isn't something she should enter into lightly. And even if it seems like it solved so many problems (so very very many, especially given how frustrated she was before he reminded her of everything) it isn't the right thing to do. Yet. Maybe. 

But they had so little time together like this, it wasn't fair

"Oh," she says, the dawning realizations of the past minute coming through in a single sound. "You make a good point, actually, I... hadn't thought about the fact that it would be forever quite properly yet. I haven't had a lot of time to think about things with these memories, well, at all." She snuggles softly into his strong chest and sighs. "Maybe, maybe eventually, but it would be a choice made too quickly just to make some things easier and... it wouldn't be right, would it." She sighs a little more and clings to him, not feeling as worried and needing to hold him so tightly like she was before, but she still doesn't want to let go. "It still just seems so unfair," she tells him. "There just isn't enough time like this. Are you sure you can't just... not take my memories away?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm—scared to not take your memories away," he says. "Because once I let you leave my car with them that's it, you have them forever, and—if anybody else finds out I'm magic, I'm afraid it'll get back to the wrong people somehow, and you wouldn't even have to tell anybody on purpose, you could just accidentally let something slip, or get caught by whatever got Dani, and then maybe whatever got Dani finds out that I fixed her and doesn't like that and sends somebody to kill me, and I have no idea how likely that is because I have no idea what got Dani."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna shudders in fear and clings to him a little more. "Yeah," she says. "Yeah." It's not just her magical not-boyfriend who's magical (and scary), there's something else out there that's worse. So much worse. Jenna only has the memories third-hand at this point, but still, what happened to that poor girl... she shudders and clings to him close. "I'd be really careful," she promises him, "but whatever did that could do anything, couldn't it." It wasn't a question. It was an adventure she was on, after all, and an adventure came with perils. "There has to be a way to make this work better, though," she tells him. "Even if you're not going to let me go, even if you're going to take care of me, even if you like me so much more I still get so little time like this." And the others get so much more, she doesn't say. She sighs. "Maybe it's not entirely your fault, but it just doesn't seem fair." She doesn't me to be angry or frustrated or annoyed at him and she isn't, not for the most part anyways but she's a little bit frustrated and she's got this very nice strong magical boy to lie on and she shouldn't be quite so snappish. "I just wish there was something we could do." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah." Hug. "I wish that too. It'd be better if I had a house. I'm gonna try to get one, and then like—it doesn't really make sense for somebody to spend hours in my car, but at my house is a different thing, right—it'll be easier to give you time. And in the meantime I can try to go on more dates, drive you more places."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Road trip," she says in response to that, with a soft humorous laugh. And then a real laugh. It's not something she would agree to without, well, knowing the truth but it's something she would totally agree to do at some point with him as long as they didn't go too far and as long as they'd been seeing each other for a while. A month. Or two. Which is such a long time in which anything could happen, but it was certainly a possibility. She smiles at him softly as she realizes. "I meant that as a joke, perhaps, but it could work, eventually. A house would probably work better, though -- how far along are you on getting one?" And what would it even look like? Jenna has a sudden flash of fantasies of a beautiful old house with a chandelier and a four poster bed with silk bedsheets and... well, maybe she shouldn't think about that so much because it was making her blush (again!) but regardless this was silly because he was getting it so it couldn't possibly be some old ancient beautiful thing that had been in his family for generations and she wasn't even sure there were any such houses in the city anyways. "It would be really good if we could have a few hours together, instead of catching a few minutes here and there," she tells him. "It'd give us more time to talk. And think! And learn about magic!" she grins and blushes a little. She's on an adventure (with magic!) and she hasn't asked about any of that, almost at all yet. "How is magic, anyways," she asks, wincing a little at her sudden inability to ask a more sensible question but she wants to know everything. (And there's so much to know! And so little time to learn it in!)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mostly haven't experimented a ton because all I have to work with is my people and my car and, like, me. I know I can make stuff when I'm in my car, but I'm pretty sure as soon as the stuff stops being mine it wouldn't be there anymore, so I don't do a ton of that. And I can change stuff but I'm a little scared to make any really huge changes to the car in case I break something I can't fix. —I made myself a few inches taller," he admits, grinning wryly. "When I first got the powers. It was, like... I dunno, it felt right? I like being this height. Half the time I forget I used to be like five-eleven."

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a little bit less hot, in some ways, knowing that he's not always looked like this (though five-eleven is still a quite a good height, not that matters but it matters some for sure at least in some parts of her that she probably shouldn't be thinking too hard about at the moment) but in some ways it's almost more hot to know that he could change himself like that. And... she presses a little closer to him, running her hand down the outside of his shirt, feeling the muscle beneath. "And is that all you changed," she says, with a bit of an edge to her voice. She's pretty sure she knows the answer she's not entirely sure but it seems pretty unlikely given his general, well, hotness that everything was the same before but she wants to hear it anyways. (And maybe she should be thinking about those parts. They're rather fun parts to be thinking about.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gave myself a little more muscle, too, and made it so I can't have kids unless I change my mind someday."

Permalink Mark Unread

"And very nice muscle it is, too," she says, running her hand down his body again, the muscles that he made, (which is surprisingly attractive), grinning and looking up at him, and blushing at her forwardness and looking away shyly. She is still a little frustrated about before even though she knows why he didn't go as far as last time when she wasn't fully herself but she's lying her on a cute boy and there's maybe a little bit of fun to be had. Or more than a little bit. Just not too much. (Even if too much sounds amazing and could be even more amazing now that he has magic there are all kinds of fun things better than tangling close with him under lavish sheets and lying on his chest and waking up to the sound of him making breakfast and she's not actually sure what those extra-things are because even though zero-G, things, is the first thing that comes to mind it still sounds rather underwhelming but she's sure they can come up with something together.) As long as he's up for it, anyways. Which she hopes he is. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Somewhat surprisingly, Sean now seems to be blushing a little. He smiles down at her, and hugs her, and kisses her forehead. "Hey, I'm glad you like it. —we don't have a ton of time before we'll be late for dance club but do you wanna see the cuddle closet I can make in the back of my car?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna winces and sighs when she realized that he's right, that they don't have a ton of time left. And even if she wants to blow off dance to spend hours with Sean like this, she has a feeling that he won't be ok with her being suspicious when he, unfortunately takes her memories again. Probably not enough time to do much more than cuddle (even if she did have somewhat more than cuddling in mind. Or more than somewhat.) But then she smiles back up and him and shifts, sitting up. He's being sensible and sweet and he's even blushing and now Jenna is blushing back at him and she really needs to stop doing that what is it about him that keeps making her do that other than his everything and they could be sweet and blushing together in the cuddle closet (which really needs a better name that is a very silly name) sounds nice and delightful and fun and at least they'll be close and more comfortable. "Sure," she tells him, and then she smiles wider when she realizes she's going to see more magic. She bounces up a little straighter to get a better look. "Let's see!" 

Permalink Mark Unread

The space behind the seats unfolds into an approximate cube that's slightly wider than the car, and the light inside it brightens and the floor grows a comfortable wine-red carpet and there appears a cozy comfortable couch, easily big enough for them both to curl up on together with no fear of anyone falling off even if their cuddles get pretty energetic. He climbs between the seats and flops on the couch and holds out his arms, grinning.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna bounces and for a moment or three doesn't even care that she's bouncing and giggling excitedly because it's magic and she has a magic boyfriend (or not really but close enough) and he can make pretty things and soft comfy couches and she giggles and practically skips over to him and lands in his arms and holds him close and squishes into the couch because this is the first time she's really seen it in action, at least, for the most part, and the couch is squishy and soft and comfy and the cute boy is also comfy and he's magic and the world contains magic and she gets to share in it and for at least a dozen moments or so, everything is wonderful. She holds him close and kisses his chest and buries herself into his powerful comfortable warm embrace and and grins up at him happily and full of joy. It's magic!  

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is SO GOOD and Happy Jenna is the BEST and he wraps his arms around her and squeezes and holds her and cuddles her and kisses her forehead and beams delightedly. "Making you happy is the best thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well I like it too." she says, grinning, only a little sheepish embarrassed at the moment but feeling the flush around her cheeks again and before her delighted burst of confidence leaves her she leans over and kisses him back. But on the lips. And wiggles a little and sighs and kisses him again and kissing him is so good and she puts all of the awful things about him and about what's going on out of her mind with a shove and lets herself just bask and enjoy the moment, giddy and gleeful and happy and content in his arms. (And also he's hot and kissing him is hot.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmmkisses. Was he having a thought of some sort? Now he is having kisses instead. Jenna Jenna Jenna she's so good and kissable and Jenna and good.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna's thoughts are pretty close to his thoughts at this point just the other way around because she has a Sean and he's cute and he's kissing her back and he's hot and she likes feeling his arms on her and feeling her own hands on him and even while before she wanted to have some fun of a certain kind right now she still remembers in the back of her head that they had other things to do soon and is more than happy to just keep it to kisses. Delightful, delighted happy kisses. And maybe some bouncing giddy giggling wiggles and squeezes and she has a Sean and this is so very good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Her wiggles are the BEST WIGGLES. The very best wiggles there ever were. He must snuggle her about them. Also kiss her. Definitely also kiss her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kisses and wiggles! Wiggles and kisses! And also snuggles and also more kisses! His arms feel good around her and she snuggles him back and feels sweet and happy and loved and content and the world might be complicated and confusing and full of homework and terror and people who make people into whatever Dani got turned into but right now it also contains a Sean and this is very good. She picks up her mouth for a moment to grin at him and bounce and then kisses his arm for a change because his muscles feel nice under her lips. And her hands. And then she giggles and rests her head on his chest and grins up at him. How did she find such a sweet and delightful boy who is so sweet and wonderful to her? She's so happy. (As long as she ignores a number of complicating factors which she is.) Sean is good and she's happy so there.  

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeeeeeeeee.

"So good when you're happy." He cuddles her and pets her and kisses her forehead and cuddles her some more. "So so so good. The best. You're so—cute and good and—huggable and kissable and pretty and bouncy and sweet—'s really good."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna giggles and kisses him again and then bounces and kisses him some more. Because she can and she wants to and he likes her he liiiiikes her. He likes her being happy and this is so good because it also makes her like him being happy and they're both happy and this is so very good. "You're good when you're happy!" she says and sticks out her tongue at him and giggles and blushes and doesn't care that she's blushing and kisses him again. "You're cute and smiling so brightly and you have really good kisses and have a magical squishy cuddle couch and you're very cuddly on it." She giggles a little at how silly she's being and rests her head on his chest. "I'm glad you like me happy. I like being happy a lot." And she likes him a lot. A lot a lot a lot a lot a lot. A lot. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You being happy is so good!!!" Snuggle snuggle kiss. "Makes me smile cause it's good. And cause you're cute. And cause I get to cuddle you. And kiss you. And. I like you. You're good."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is very happy and eager and more or less happy to grin and enjoy his words and lie on his chest and kiss him and be kissed back and relax and bask in his cuteness and hotness and glee and occasionally (or more than occasionally) fantasize about a little bit more which they're sadly not going to do tonight but it's very nice to fantasize. Eventually they need to go dancing and they should not do anything else besides this but right now cuddling like this is making them very happy and this makes her, well, very happy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes. Good. Very very good.

Eventually he sighs and sits up and kisses her and says, "I should probably, like, put you back."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna twists her face in an annoyed expression, and sits up as well. "Yeah," she says, not wanting to let go of this but knowing that there isn't any way to sensibly do so, at least until next time. And next time should hopefully be soon. "We should do something this weekend, please, I expect I'll want to. I want to do more with you, please, with all my memories." She kisses him again, and sighs. There isn't anything else she can think of to say, not that she can't say later. Normally she'd think of things as soon as they stopped, but well. "I think I'm ready." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah. Okay. Yeah."

He hugs her. And brings her to the front of the car, and folds the cuddle closet away, and—

 

—goes one level deeper. To the Jenna who knows everything.

"Hi. We don't have a ton of time but—I wanted you to know I wasn't leaving you behind, I guess. And that I'm still sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

Once again, Jenna feels a moment of disorientation as more memories are, well, returned to her.

 

 

And then she pulls away and shudders, keeping herself as far away from him as possible. From the asshole. Even though the part of her that knows some things but not everything has been coming to terms with that and doing a good job of coming to terms with it which is what she wanted in the first place it still isn't nearly enough. Not nearly enough at all at all at all at all and Jenna can feel the tears running down her face in remembered pain and horror and she shudders, curled up in a corner, as far away from him as she can get for the moment.

But still she's (or some version of her with fewer memories, important memories) making some amount of progress in coming to terms with this, with his horrible vile sadistic and awful actions which as she thought are so much more forgivable and excusable when she's never actually been a target of them. Or doesn't remember being a target of them, some of the memories are confusing when mixed together and its hard to follow the threads. And this is what she wanted, what she wants to make progress on she wants to have access to magic and learn about things and have a wonderful and temporary (and fuck she was going to have to deal with that wasn't she, fuck) boyfriend and have the wonderful idyllic happy carefree life she wanted back. And slowly, in pieces, give herself over to someone who was her but without a few key important horrible memories who would forgive him and learn to care about him so that she can heal. And that's just what's happening, and it's sick and horrible and makes her want to hurl that she might ever forgive him for any of this but it's what is happening, even if slowly, so very very very slowly and might never never finish but at least this is better. A little better.

And they don't have enough time for her to sob in a corner remembering all the horror that has been done to her, the pain and anguish and violation and trauma and horror and everything, they don't have time, and that's ok because the other Jennas are so much happier and this one hardly wants to exist. Some part of her wants to just tell him to get rid of her forever, let it be not even a bad dream, but that's not right, not right at all, he deserves pain and suffering and to make up for every bit of pain he caused her. And given what might have almost happened, she needs to make sure that her extra knowledge gives her the final say, when she needs to. Even if her existence, compared to the others, is so very utterly full of pain and suffering, she still has to go on existing, remembering every fucking second, and making sure to keep the asshole honest. As honest as she can.

"Yeah," she says finally, through the tears running down her face. "I guess you are. Or seem to be." She looks up at him, then grimaces and turns away. "Don't you dare let her, me, us, give ourselves to you like that. You can do whatever you fucking want, you, you asshole. But. Please, the final decision should be in full knowledge of everything, or else you violate your stupid ideals and concepts or whatever the fuck they are. So please don't let me do that, that... thing, no matter what my reasons, without... well you know."

She pauses for a couple more seconds, but before he can have a chance to respond, she opens her mouth again. "And, and yeah. A road trip would be really good. She, we, I need some time, to, to process, everything, and the only way to get it, with your stupid rules, is like that. So, that idea she has. Had. Something. Is better than she knows." Jenna curls up into a ball again, crying, awaiting his response, wanting to make sure it was acceptable so she could go back to forgetting again. Or not existing. It was hard to tell the difference. And she really didn't fucking care.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah," he says softly. "Not gonna make you mine without asking you. I won't, I promise I won't, I—couldn't. And—yeah, I'll try for the road trip. Or anything else I can think of to give you more time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you," Jenna says, instinctively as a trained remembered normal response, a friendly generous giving one that people who aren't sick assholes deserve and she regrets it but she lets it stand. There's so little point in trying to argue over whether or not he deserves her thanks or anything from her at all, she's already given him so very much more of him than he deserves. She wants to stop remembering things now, remembering things hurts, hurts so much worse than it did before when there was only her but now all the pain is back and everything she thought was a lie again and its so confusing to try and keep straight and she doesn't want to have to. It hurts, existing like this. "That's all I wanted to say. You can make me forget again now. Please." She bites her tongue at the please, a tinge of regret once more at giving him pleasantries he didn't deserve but none of that really fucking matters. She closes her eyes, steeling herself to forget.

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods, and makes her sleep.

Okay. He is gonna give himself... thirty seconds to be miserable, and then it's time to remember what happiness feels like and...

Permalink Mark Unread

...rewind back into cuddle time.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna relaxes, resting on him and doing the best to quiet the tiny of edge of frustration that still persists. There isn't anything she can think of that she did wrong maybe the issue is at his end and he doesn't want to talk about it or something (but if they're dating he should talk to her about it that's how it works right?) and she should let it go for now even if last time was so spectacular and magical and she wants it again, she wants to feel his hands on her body and his body strong and powerful and sure pressing against hers and, and all of that, all of that wonderful incredible (and hot, and arousing) sensation. But that doesn't seem to be happening now and so she stays relaxed into his wonderful strong chest, softly resting and dozing, pushing her worried feelings aside and letting herself relax and rest and enjoy this because even without other things it still is rather enjoyable. Really really enjoyable. He's still the same hot and cute and sexy boy that she cannot. Stop. Fantasizing about. And should really stop for the moment, and keep relaxing, content and happy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Snuggles and petting and more snuggles. Warm cozy affectionate sleepy snuggles.

(There's definitely a hint of something there, he can feel it in the way she moves, but it's subtle enough that he isn't sure asking after it makes sense as a response. So: cuddles. Maybe slightly pensive cuddles.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna finally manages to let go of her desires for more, not quite adept enough to fully notice the pensiveness of his snuggles and full of desire to just let it go anyways, and just relaxes into him, becoming more and more restful and happy the tiny desire and small amount of simmering frustration fading as she enjoys his very very comfortable and strong arms and chest and body and everything. She could fall asleep here, if she wanted. Which she might want. She also wants to go dancing though but checking the time would require moving so that she could see and she doesn't want to do that just yet she'd much rather be here in his arms (and missing the lesson wouldn't be the worst thing in the world, not when she was doing this instead). 

Permalink Mark Unread

He snuggles her and pets her and kisses her forehead occasionally and keeps an eye on the time. It's cozy and restful and nice.

Eventually, he murmurs, "I should probably let go of you so I can drive us to dance."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna's head perks up and she looks at the time and, oh no! He's right! She must have been resting comfortably in his arms much longer than she thought and even though she'd much rather being doing something else (a specific something else, something that makes her blush softly at the thought of his fingers touching her there, and there, making her feel warm and aroused and... no) that doesn't seem likely to happen at the moment. But there will be plenty of time after the dance! She hopes. She's not sure why it didn't happen now but it might happen after the dance and that would be wonderful and delightful and she should probably sit up now shouldn't she. Yes. Then why isn't she sitting up even though his arms and chest and all of him is so comfortable that she wants to stay like that for a while warm and held and no she really really should be sitting up and not thinking about other things at the moment. (Even if they were hot things. Especially if they were hot things that made her blush.) 

Still gently blushing, Jenna sits up and stretches. "Yeah that makes sense," she says. She smiles at him softly, still just a bit worried about why they went no further, and kisses him lightly on his cheek, lingering in his arms because she doesn't really want him to let her go. (She wants a lot more than to not be let go but she's not thinking about that at the moment.) She kisses his cheek again and presses her face into his chest and neck, feeling warm and comfortable, sighing softly and regretfully and not wanting to let go. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay, one more snuggle.

...two. Two more snuggles.

Then he lets go, reluctantly, with a fond smile.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna snuggles him back and returns his smile sheepishly when he finally lets her go, sidling regretfully away from him and sliding into the comfortable seat next to him. There was still a moment's resentment, but she was going to dance with him. She was going to dance with him. She's going to feel Sean's arms around her body and move to the music and feel him move her too and press her body against his and even though there's not going to be any sort of hanky panky going on on the dance floor for sure (other than kisses, oh there would be so many wonderful kisses) she'll still be close to him and feel him there and be ever-so-happy and it'll be wonderful. And she doesn't even have to tell herself that. It'll be true. They had a lovely dinner and they're going to have a very wonderful rest of the evening. Jenna smiles wider, despite herself or possibly because of herself, already anticipating how nice tonight is going to be and remembering the delicious food they just ate and wriggles a little more into the comfortable seat she's in. "Well, what are you waiting for," she says, grinning enthusiastically. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins back, and puts on his seatbelt, and drives them to dance.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna's friends are there even Martin which is a bit of a surprise because he didn't seem all that into it and still doesn't really but she's so happy he came too, to try it out one more time but they're late for the class having relaxed for so long so they hardly have time to say hello and put on their shoes and join the circle. The lesson is as straightforward and simple as last time, more or less going over things they did last time and the basic moves and such of the dance for the people who weren't there last time, but that's ok. Dancing is still fun and dancing with Sean is still wonderful. There's not quite the same giddy desperate excitement she felt last time when she hadn't kissed him yet when she dances with him, the hope and dream and anticipation is real now, but his frame is still so strong and sure and his face is so adorably cute and the way he smiles at her when she smiles at him makes her blush and happy and any thoughts she had about her not being into him are thrown out the window. He likes her. He likes her.

The kiss she gives him before she rotates, blushing and giggling, is perfectly chaste, something her mother would only cluck at and not try and drag her away and lock her in her room for the next five years (if only she knew, hah!) but still makes her blush even deeper up to her ears turning red before giving him a lingering gaze and moving on to the next dancer. 

 

Carol doesn't say much, when she makes her way around to Sean. She's here mostly to keep an eye on Jenna, but clearly Jenna is head over heels with the boy, as she hasn't stopped talking about it for days, something that Carol, if she must admit, resents far less than she pretends. It's good to see her so happy, a happy bouncing ball of sunshine. As long as this boy doesn't wreck it. And he doesn't seem to be, making his own eyes back at Jenna, clearly enamored with her as well. She dances with him, more or less perfunctorily (even though she's not that great at dancing she can still tell how good Sean is, though) before smiling approvingly at him and moving on to the next. 

 

Eventually, after a little while longer, the lesson ends, the lights turn down, and the music starts, and Jenna knows exactly where she's going and what she's doing. She makes a beeline for Sean, who's there smiling at her with his cute smiling face and looking happy and lovely and she blushes a little at how happy she seems to make him and simply asks, still blushing gently, "May I have this dance?" She blushes a little more at her joke, and reaches out her hand, knowing what the answer will be and anticipating every wonderful step and move and dip that will follow, held in his arms and kissing him (but not too much) and enjoying every single bit. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course."

Dancing is fun in general, and he likes the variety of dancing with lots of different people, but dancing with Jenna is the best. She's so happy and he loves watching her sparkle and smile. And blush. Watching her blush is also very very good.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well sparkle and smile she does in abundance! She grins up at him alternately blushing sheepishly as he leads her around and being just a little bit daring and adding her own shaping and styling to his lead and making something together with him and feeling him respond and loving every second of it before she becomes self-conscious again and relaxes back down into a more straightforward follow looking up at his cute smile and face and all of the rest of him and his lead is so good and he's grinning at her and it makes her so very happy. She loves every second of this, and bites her lip and grins at him as he leads her strong and sure and it's like she's dancing on clouds when she dances with him and only some of that is the fact that she likes him. Probably. Almost certainly. 

And then the song ends and she starts to pout but realizes that this means she can kiss him before going on to the next dance and she pushes herself up and does so, blushing, a simple quick kiss (even if she wants it to be longer) and then looks up at him smiling and blushing and enthusiastic and ever-so-happy and she should probably dance with more people. Probably. There are other friends to be made even if one of them is such a good and wonderful (and enticing, and hot, and sexy, and strong, and enough of this) friend. And so she grins, and says "catch you in a little bit," and bounces off, controlling the spring in her step perfectly she's not skipping even a little bit at her joy and happiness not even one skip at all to go find someone else to dance with and talk to. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeeeeeeeeeeee she's so goooooooooooood. Good good good. Sparkling and smiling and dancing and—and kissing him, oh that's adorable

He spends a solid five seconds just gazing delightedly after her before he manages to snap out of it and look for a new partner.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna should dance with too few other people before going back to Sean. She should dance with at least six. Or at least five, because five is a nice round number or at least half of a round number and she should enjoy the dances with other people and she does because they are new people and they are wonderful to meet and one of them is really good at dancing too! But she's only danced with four others when a song comes on and she'd said five but she almost made it to five and she really likes this song and dancing to it with Sean would be fun. Really really fun! And so she walks calmly and carefully over to him, grinning at him when she catches his eye and shivering slightly when she sees him return the smile with his cute face which is attached to all the rest of him. And this time she doesn't have to say anything, or at least she's pretty sure she doesn't and it would be silly to think otherwise, she just puts out her hand and grins at him happily and blushes just a tiny bit but stands her ground and waits for him to take her hand and lift her up to the clouds again. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes her hand, and pulls her in and kisses her forehead, because he wants to and he can and she's so cute, and then they can dance. And yep, dancing with her is still the best.

Dancing is—like mindreading, almost, in the sense of connection it gives him, at least when he's really paying attention. And he pays a lot of attention, dancing with Jenna. It's... like she's a kite, and he's the wind. Moving together, creating something that neither one could have accomplished alone. It takes him straight to the place in his head where there aren't words anymore and everything is just movement and perception, if he lets it, if he doesn't have to hold himself back so he can still talk. It's good in ways that few other things can match.

Also she is just fantastically fucking adorable.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dancing with him is so very wonderful! And when he kisses her forehead like that she feels like she wants to melt into a happy puddle and also bounce up and down with joy and spin around in circles and at least with dancing she can do the last one or have the last one done to her and she very much enjoys being spun in circles by him (and maybe next time she can wear the extra-spinny dress yes that's a really good idea). They get to dance together and it's so much fun and it feels like flying and he's so into it and so into her and it's so full of wonder and grace and joy and delight and this is a song she loves and everything is perfect and wonderful. 

And then the song ends, and it's sad, a little, because she has to dance with someone else now (well she doesn't have to she could keep dancing but she should she really should and she should dance with people more to make up for the times she didn't dance in the middle last time) but she still lingers in his arms pulled close to his chest looking up at him with bright happy joyful eyes full of wonder and grinning and blushing at his happy smile. She loves being held like this and thinking about dancing more and being lifted off her feet and carried off and, and, and everything. 

And she should really go dance with someone else now. She kisses his chest but doesn't pull away as the next song starts up. She should really really dance with someone else now. But she's still here in his arms and she doesn't seem to be letting go. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He grins down at her like she is the best brightest sparkliest prettiest happiest loveliest shiniest thing in the world, and he leans down and kisses her, and he says, "Want to go again?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Aaaa he's grinning at her again and she's blushing and she really should go dance with other people it's important to do that even though she can't think of why at the moment but she's pretty sure she thought this through before but it seems a lot less important being in his arms and having her smile at her like that and his face is so cute and all of him is so cute but she has bad habits of forgetting why things were a good idea and that means she really should go dance with other people but she's still not pulling out of his arms and she can't do anything more than grin back.

And then he kisses her and he's so sweet and she blushes more and she can do one more dance, she can, she shouldn't she can, she will. She really probably maybe kinda shouldn't but she will. She beams up at him and blushes and looks away little shy and says "Sure!" One more won't hurt and then she can dance for more people extra later. (She's probably not going to dance with other people extra. She's gonna try though, it's very very important to try. It's hard to think of why when he starts moving her some more into the next dance it's hard to think of anything but his smile and the way her ears burn and her feet on the ground and the way it feels like they're floating on clouds and the look his face and the way he gets so into it (and the way she's so into him) but she's pretty sure there's a why. But that's for after dancing right now she's dancing and his arms and body feel so good. All of him feels so very good.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow yep dancing with Jenna is just the best thing. The best fucking thing. The way she smiles and sparkles and breathes and blushes and moves, oh the way she moves, the ways he can make her move, can move with her—good. Good good good. Good good good good good. So good.

 

He's gonna have some trouble letting go, at the end of the next song.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's ok, Jenna has willpower this time around she's pretty sure. Willpower, that's the thing that makes you do what you're supposed to do, right? She has some of that somewhere. She shouldn't be dancing with Sean all night even if he has a cute kissable face and strong arms and and all of him being him she should get practice with other people right that's a reason and also make new friends because she really likes making new friends and also they probably should not end up making out on the dance floor and there are probably other people who want to dance with them both. Those are reasons, and they're even good reasons, and as long as she holds onto them tight in the face of his smile she can manage. She can manage. Yes. There.

Gently but firmly Jenna slowly pulls back out of his strong and sure and extremely hot and comfortable arms and looks up a his cute and really attractive face and tells him, "we, we should probably go dance with other people. For a bit." (And not instead be carried off to be doing other fun things in his car or even worse in his apartment.) "There's plenty of night left. For dancing." How does he always manage to get her so tongue-tied!?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay," he says, smiling. "Makes sense."

And he kisses her on the forehead, because he really likes doing that, and lets go of her and turns away (a little reluctantly) to find someone else to dance with.

Permalink Mark Unread

After a dance or two, Sean starts getting a bit of a signal on the "Valerie wants his attention" channel. It starts out pretty weak and ignoreable, but grows, rather intermittently, spiking and receding but getting stronger and spikier.

Permalink Mark Unread

...he checks on her with telepathy after the first significant spike. It takes a flicker of eyeglow to turn on the mindreading, but he glances up at the nearest light fixture and hides the glow in a long blink, hoping that if any of it leaks past his closed eyelids it won't be as noticeable with his face well-lit. Maybe a little riskier than he'd like, but—he really doesn't want to ignore her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is lying down on a bed, which now that she's no longer distracted by the cute littler girl's tongue on her clit is starting to feel far too small for the likes of her. In her arms is Lindsey, pressing close to her, taking up what remains of this tiny little mattress. She'd had the lovely eager innocent girl lead her back to her undersized dorm room, leaving the rush event that night rather early. Which would have been normally been a problem for them, given that rush was almost over, and all the girls were expected to put on a strong showing. But of course, Valerie could hardly be considered to be normal. No, every girl who stood in her way was no longer in consideration, or had left the sorority in embarrassment and shame for one reason or another, and everyone else left was wrapped around her little finger. Everyone knew that Valerie was a shoe-in, more than a shoe-in, and anything she wanted was hers by right, just as it should be. And that meant she was the final arbiter of who got in and out, even if some of the stupider ones didn't realize the little sisterhood was already hers now. A lovely coterie of minions for her, and it had hardly been a challenge compared to the schools she'd been too. It had been hot watching all her little plans work perfectly (as though there had ever been any doubt, hah), but rather than enjoying it to the fullest, she's been distracted by a real challenge. 

And the first half of it was easy, the cute little thing would have been a delicious morsel for her a month ago, staring up at her with awe and the smallest hint of lust, a look she's seen plenty of times before, wanting her and wanting to be her (as most did). But much more so than usual (though still not anything she hasn't seen before, of course), an innocent little blush that shows she'll be so easy to convince into bed, awe her with her charms and superiority, play into her latent fantasies, chew her up over a month or two or three, and then get rid of the mousey little thing when she bored of her and something prettier caught her eye. But now... now she has something much more important to do, and she has to be careful and clever

It was obvious that she was what Sean was looking for, the way the girl listens to what others tell her to do and the way she looks at Valerie and the way she moves, it hadn't taken much of watching her for Valerie to read her like an open book. She knows her proper place on the totem pole (the bottom, below the likes of her and Sean), and she desperately wants to be there. But every time she finds herself gazing so longingly at Valerie, she jerks away; she's terrified of her desires, and needs to be gently coaxed into accepting them properly. Or well, gently for her, at least, she certainly can't grind her up and spit her out the way she normally would. (Even if it would be so hot to do so, nff). 

And so, when she and Lindsey were alone, once the poor girl was more than enamored of her, the conversation naturally turned to relationships, the silly terrified thing hoping against hope that someone like Valerie would be available to her, not that she'd ever get up the courage to ask. And her face fell when Sean came up, but when Valerie began to hint at the sort of things they liked to do together, her eyes came back up to look at her, and as she explained that the relationship was open, well. It hadn't taken long for them to get to the point where Valerie was talking about the sorts of things Sean did, and Lindsey was telling her about all her deepest darkest fantasies. Ones that Valerie knew already, of course, but the foolish innocent thing was putting all her trust in her. And when Valerie hinted that she might want to try doing some of the things that Sean did with her with others, well... 

It had taken very few hints and suggestions for the overwhelmed and horny eager little toy to drag her home. Or well, to this place that resembles a home, if you squinted, and you were poor. And Lindsey had taken to Valerie's instruction very, very very well, and it was so fucking hot watching the girl break under her power. She loves watching silly toys like her fall under her power. And when she got horny, the innocent dumb pet was so eager to do something wonderful about it. Again and again and again and again, and wanting it more and more every second. The cute girl is intoxicated with her now, overwhelmed and head over heels and wrapped around her little finger like the weak-willed needy girl she is, and can be Valerie's entirely, waiting on her visits with such cute longing if she wants her to be, now. 

But she wants her to be Sean's too, and that will take a bit of effort. Because now she's dealing with something she hadn't anticipated, hadn't anticipated at all. 

Lindsey is so very happy to be held in her arms like this, pressed against Valerie, but whenever Valerie tries to shift, the girl presses against her more, wanting her to stay, with a quiet edge of worry and desperation. Normally, Valerie wouldn't care about such things, counting on her overwhelming charm to make the weak-minded girl do as she wishes whenever she shows up again. But Valerie needs to tell her about Sean, needs to get her eager to see him, and abandoning Lindsey, while it will certainly leave behind a desperate horny slip of a girl who wants her back, it won't put her in the right state of mind to become his. And so the only sensible course of action is to stay here, all night, and sleep on this tiny lumpy mattress, in this minuscule dirty hovel, with her arms wrapped around this lovely girl who wants to have her arms around her. The last part of which is much better than she might have expected, perhaps, honestly, some part of her doesn't want to leave either, there's something so very nice about having someone in her arms like this, wanting her there and wanting to be there and wanting her. And it isn't even an erotic feeling! She's beginning to understand why Sean likes it, she supposes. Even if she doesn't understand it at all. 

The only problem is. She needs to be at Sean's disposal, ready to serve him, any way he wants. She's devoted to him. And right now she is serving him... but he won't be happy if she doesn't come home tonight, or if he texts and orders (nnf, hot) her to come back. No, the right thing to do here is to ask him to be able to stay, and serve his interests like this. Except it's hardly her place to ask someone like him anything, as though she deserves anything like that (fuck she's so dominated, so controlled, fuck). And so she's not sure what to do. 

She's projecting plenty of aloof calm, which is easy for the likes of her, of course (something she's been doing all her life), and being, well, comforting, which she's finding much easier than she ever expected, with the lovely girl wanting it so much and being pressed against her in her arms. But... she's not sure what to do. Should she text Sean? Should she get up and leave, telling her Sean wants her to come home? It'd even be true, but it would still likely leave them on less than good footing, and, well, Valerie is enjoying holding her too. She's been looking forward to proving to him just how good of a queen she can be for him, and she likely can make it work if she leaves now, but then she'll be hardly as impressive as she knows she can be. As she wants to be. As she is, she's better than any other weak girl he might take. But doing otherwise would require asking Sean something. Or worse, telling him. She's not sure what to do. She's not sure at all

Permalink Mark Unread

...okay, that's... that's a lot.

Wow. Who'd've thought Valerie of all people would finally start understanding cuddles?

So. Now he has to figure out what to do about this.

He definitely wants to encourage her to keep doing this thing that she's doing. It'd be a waste for her to come home tonight.

He could text her, tell her he's busy tonight and won't be coming home? He'll interrupt the snuggles that way, but the only other option he can think of is to use mind control to make her think she already got such a text, and he doesn't want to fuck around with her mind quite that casually and also would rather limit the amount of time he spends with his eyes glowing bright gold in the middle of this crowded room. Closing his eyes works to cover it but he's not sure how well it works, and anything more complicated than flicking the on/off switch to a well-accustomed use of power is going to take longer than he can reasonably extend a blink. So, okay, texting her it is.

First he has to wait out the end of this dance. But as soon as it's over, he gets out his phone and sends a quick message: staying out tonight, don't expect me home. see you tomorrow ♥

Then he puts his phone back in his pocket and keeps watching Valerie's thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

When Valerie hears his ringtone, she winces. It's Sean, and that means... that means that means at least she doesn't have to make a choice. Which is oddly freeing. Even if that makes her slightly regretful. Or more than slightly. She sighs, and holds Lindsey for a few seconds longer, even though it means not immediately jumping to do what Sean tells her to do, before reaching for the night-table, despite the wordless sounds of Lindsey's protest. She doesn't want her to reach for her phone. And Valerie, well. Well it's complicated. She does and she doesn't. Hrmph. Despite the sounds of her worry and disapproval, she picks up her phone, bites her lip, steels herself, and reads the text. 

And then she breathes a sigh of relief. He's... he's telling her his plans. Which of course he doesn't need to do, he doesn't need to do any of it, but, well, Valerie is at least thankful (what a strange emotion) that he's doing so. And she's so very lucky. And so right now, she can fire off a very quick text. And put down the phone. And wrap her arms more tightly around Lindsey, enjoying the soft happy sounds she makes. And kiss her softly on the back of her neck, and let the silly pretty little girl stay here in her arms. All night. She doesn't have to go home. She can just... enjoy this feeling, from the other side, as peculiar as it is, and rest here, even if the mattress is far too lumpy and small and the room is small and messy. It still feels nice to be wanted, and this cute little thing wants her. Oh she wants her. But right now, she just wants her to hold her, and Valerie is, well, oddly enough happy to do so. And it'll make it much easier to help convince her to visit Sean, oh so very soon (and that'll be so fucking hot). But she doesn't need to worry about that right now, not at all. She smiles softly, despite herself, and holds Lindsey close, and relaxes herself, thinking of her plans for her and for the future. She's going to impress Sean so much. 

 

Sean gets a text during this. It says Thank you for letting me know, sir! ♥ ♥ ♥ See you tomorrow ♥ ♥

Permalink Mark Unread

Cute. Very cute. And... Lindsey seems pretty cute too. Maybe this'll turn out all right.

He closes his eyes and drops the mindreading, and then he turns his attention back to the dance.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dance!

Jenna is having a really good time and she's only looked over in Sean's direction one or two or twenty times or so, she's more or less mostly been able to talk to new people and say hello and make them smile and get to know them and move to the beat and even when they're not that good (not as good as Sean is, for sure), it's still fun to smile and talk to them and be easy to dance with, and plus she managed to dance with someone really good, and that was so very much fun. And she probably shouldn't dance again with Sean quite so soon, no. Almost certainly not. No she has more dancing to make up for before she dances with him again. At least two. Or three. Or one. Or zero. No, at least one. One more dance, and then she can catch his eye and go over and dance with him again but right now she's going to smile at this boy and say hello and find out his major and how his week's been and what he thinks of the college and anything else he might want to talk to because meeting new people is fun! Even if Sean is also fun and cute and delightful and she still very much wants to kiss him and dance with him some more. But later. Soon. 

Permalink Mark Unread

When he happens to catch sight of Jenna looking at him with that conflicted expression on her face, he grins. She's so cute.

Hmmmm maybe after this next dance he'll wander over and see what she's up to.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well she's up to looking in his direction and trying to convince herself that she should really dance with other people first because, well, she's pretty sure there are reasons why she doesn't want to feel his arms around her and look at his cute face and feel his delight at her and dance with him and imagine him carrying her off with his chest and muscles off to his bed and now she's blushing and what was she trying to think about again? (Not going to his apartment! Nope. Nooope.) Right. Dancing with other people. Or she could dance with him because he's right there and even if she's sure there are reasons to dance with other people he has a cute face and she wants to kiss him. A lot. And so when he gets close enough, she looks in his direction and grins sheepishly and blushes despite herself, watching him come over to her. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hi. Wow you're adorable. Wanna dance?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins at him, and blushes a little more when he calls her adorable and puts her hand in his and looks up at him with bright eyes and pushes herself up to give him a quick kiss and then blushes a little more which hopefully the dim lights are hiding even though they've not really done it before (but she can hope, right?) and pulls a little closer to him. "Sure," she says, doing her best to act as normal as possible despite the fact that she wants to give him many many more kisses. "Let's dance some more." Hopefully the music is going to start soon, right? Once the music starts she can pay attention dancing and not his cute face and the way he smiles and the way his hand feels around hers and the way his chest looks and every hot and cute and wonderful thing about him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeee she's so cuuuuute and happy and into him, wow she is very very blatantly into him, look at her blushing and the way her whole body is oriented to his and—right yes okay dancing. Dancing and not thinking, or at least not thinking in words. Thinking in motion instead. Motion and experience, Jenna's warm hands and sparkling eyes, the way her blush is half-hidden by the light but only half, the pulse of the music and how it becomes inseparable from the movement of their bodies.

Dancing with Jenna is so good.

When the song ends, he lets go of her and bounces a little and then hugs her just because he can and she's great.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dancing with Sean is so good. Feeling his arms around her and going where he moves her and where the music moves her and the way he looks at her and the way her moves inform his moves and how they feel, making something together, moving and spinning and grinning and joy and lightness and wonder. 

And then he's hugging her and the song has ended and she squeals with delight and probably a little louder than she intended to and hugs him back and resists the urge to bounce up into his strong arms and chest and wrap her legs around him so he can carry her off to go make out in the car more. And it wasn't a close thing at all because they are in public and it would be so very embarrassing if she did that. (Though it would be so very delightful.) Instead she stands on tiptoe and rests on his arms kisses him and squeezes him closer and wiggles involuntarily with delight, beaming at him with joy. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're so cute." He kisses her. "So incredibly cute." He kisses her again. "It's great. You're great. You're the best."

Permalink Mark Unread

Aaaaa she is blushing so much!! She is blushing and he's so cute and she's imagining being carried off into his car (and driven to his home, and getting tangled up in silk sheets, and why does she keep coming back here what is so good about this fantasy) and and he's so sweet to her and she doesn't know what to say! "You're the best" she says in response and immediately yells at herself for something so simple and inane but at least it's saying something it's already all she can do from feeling her ears on burst into flame. That's not how spontaneous human combustion works right? Couldn't be. She's almost certainly not going to burst into flame from blushing so hard at his cute face and the kisses and the way he looks at her and all the compliments he's giving her. 

She stays in his arms for longer than she should and kisses him back and then the next song starts and she is not letting go. This is a problem. Or is it? Maybe one more dance. If he wants to. Which he probably does. He's smiling so much he likes her and she likes him too and this is so much fun and she wants to never let go and she wants to bounce around and jump for joy. But mostly she just doesn't want to let go. And so she doesn't, gently swaying to the music. She assumes he'll get the hint it's not a very difficult hint not like that one silly riddle hint that she didn't get and Mary stuck her tongue out at her when she couldn't get it even with the hint and why is she remembering that now that was 6 years ago she should be thinking about Sean. And dancing. All of which is fun and sweet and wonderful and good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He does, he does want to dance with her. He wants to dance with her so very much.

This time it feels a lot like flying. He smiles until his face hurts and then keeps smiling, can't stop smiling, Jenna is so pretty and sparkly and happy and she moves so good and everything about this is perfect.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna spins around him, orbits around him, with stars in her eyes looking up at him joyous and happy and bright and shining and everything is perfect and she feels like she's spinning through the night sky and he keeps smiling and she can't help but smile back and everything is so so very good. 

Until the song ends. And everything is still good, then (even if she wants it to keep going) but now she has to go find someone else to dance with. Which she should do. She should do that at least one more time tonight before she monopolizes Sean and plus she's thirsty actually now that she thinks of it maybe she should get some water and sit the next one out and take a breath and maybe go to the bathroom. Yes, right, bodily needs and things, these are things she should do even if the idea of staying in his arms forever is so much more appealing even though now that she's thinking about the bathroom it seems slightly more or a problem to actually do. 

She stands on tiptoes to give him a nice long kiss, longer than she intended maybe or not too long they haven't started the next song yet when she pulls away the opening bars don't really count people are still looking for partners so it totally doesn't count. She pulls away gently out of his arms smiling and blushes at how long the kiss was and tells him "I think I need to take a bit of a break, and go to the bathroom. But I'll catch you again in a bit! She gives him one more quick kiss on the cheek and giggles, and stares at him longingly before she skips off or no walks off, very carefully and slowly and not at all bouncing and full of glee. She can bounce and squeal in the bathroom where it will be far less embarrassing yes. And then water, and then more dancing, and then more Sean

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh wow she's so good. He maybe just kind of stands there with his eyes closed smiling and thinking about how good she is until the next song is half over and there isn't really time to find a partner.

Permalink Mark Unread

No one really minds this! Or not too much, he gets a couple of odd looks because he isn't dancing but most people just dance around him. 

Jenna, meanwhile, is still in the bathroom, take a couple of breaths to calm down and think things through. She's really really enjoying her time with him and she really likes him a lot and she keeps thinking about doing more and worrying a little about not doing much in the car before. But really, that's ok. Maybe they'll do something tonight and maybe they won't but she was really really worried that he didn't like her anymore and that's clearly not the case not the case at all. And was probably a foolish thing to worry about, they hadn't had sex but she can totally see the shadow of her mother's influence saying that he got what he wanted from her. But she's still hopeful for more because last time was so very magical. (And hot. And really hot. And maybe he can go further and then even more fun things will happen and... no she should not be thinking about such things even if they're so very very hot.) 

And really she's not so sure this is a permanent thing. She hasn't really intended on this necessarily being a permanent relationship. It might be been nice if it ends up that way maybe (and he was also rich which would have been nice just in case things went wrong with becoming a famous actress which they weren't going to). But even though her mother would probably be disdainful of such a thing she hasn't really planned on it being forever, just something fun for a year or two or three to see what dating is like, and he's really sweet and interesting but she isn't necessarily sure he's the one. And if he's not the one, well -- it's ok that they don't do more things. More than ok, even. They're having a very good time right now and will continue to do so, even if the magical fun times come more sparingly. Or not at all. (She still really wants more of them. A lot more.)

There's enough stalls in the bathroom that Jenna is more than ok staying in a stall to get her bearings and look at her phone and talk to some friends and think about things, and squee a little to herself when she's sure the bathroom is empty about what a good time she's been having. By the time she makes it out of the bathroom, it's about a song and a half later, and she grabs some water and sits down and waits for the song to end. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean is dancing again by this point, and it's not as fantastic as dancing with Jenna but it's still pretty damn fantastic. There's something about dancing that's just... good in a way nothing else can really match.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna takes this opportunity to watch Sean dance, since normally she's mostly been doing this observation from the inside. And he's so light on his feet and gets so into the music and so into the dance and the interplay even with someone not quite so skilled and it's a joy to watch and she's maybe a little bit jealous (she wants it to be her, being swept off her feet, look at that girl she's so happy to be dancing with him and that could be her) but only a little. Mostly she's just happy to watch him dance from the outside, grinning at how wonderful he looks as he does so, overjoyed at how cute and strong and sexy he looks and how much he gets into it and how wonderfully he moves how happy she is to be dating him. 

It's a few seconds after the song ends, watching him come to a stop with a happy grin on his face (only a little jealous, no more than that) when she realizes she's supposed to be dancing with other people for a least a little while before they probably end up heading back to his car for something that might be incredible again but might not but she doesn't mind too much either way (not really anyways) because he's so cute and wonderful and this is such an amazing evening so far and there will be more in the future. She bounces out of her chair and goes to find someone new to dance with that she hasn't managed to dance with already. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean catches sight of her and smiles, but she's already looking for another partner so he doesn't interrupt. He can dance with other people too. Dancing is fun and makes him happy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dancing is fun and makes Jenna happy too! Even if she's dancing with people who are not Sean, some of whom are potential new friends! Or slightly less new friends, even. But she does steal a glance over at Sean every once or seven times in a while and he's so cute and she wants to dance with him more but she should really dance with more people because she's come here to be friendly and not just to have a date with Sean. Even if dancing with Sean is so great and she keeps thinking about his smile and the feeling of his lips on hers and his hands on her body and her face against his chest and how strong and sexy his muscles are and how he could pick her up and carry her off... well thinking about a lot about him and grinning like crazy when she does. But she has several more people she wants to dance with tonight and she's not sure if she can manage to get away from his delighted eyes and comfortable hands and... and all of him next time, so she takes her time and dances with several more people before she gives in and decides to go dance with him again. 

She grins at him across the room and catches his eye and blushes shyly and walks over to him and grins up at his cute face and very much wants to kiss him but instead she blushes a little more and asks him, "do you wanna dance again?" and holds out her hand for him to take. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course!"

He takes her hand, and impulsively kisses her fingers, because eeeee she is so good and so Jenna, and okay, now they can dance.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna did not expect the finger kisses and she does not quite manage to fully hold back a little squeal of delight in shock and surprise and joy and then she's grinning and blushing and then they're dancing, and he's so close to her and so sexy and strong and every time she looks up at him he's grinning down at her with joy and delight and he likes her (and she likes him) and they dance together so well, spinning and moving and playing off one another and she can't stop grinning and looking up at him and and grinning wider, face shining with delight as the two of them move together, Jenna's heart pounding in her chest. She feels lighter than air and she's having such a good time and he likes her and it feels so wonderful. 

And then the song ends, and she doesn't let go, she doesn't want to let go, she just grins up at him a little brightly and eagerly and a little sheepish and shy all at once, feeling so happy and good. This night is wonderful, this night has been wonderful, Sean is wonderful. And she doesn't want to let go and she doesn't have to. (She maybe should, but only a little bit. She danced with plenty of other people. And now she's going enjoy Sean. So there.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

She is so good and so Jenna and so happy and why would they ever let go of each other, especially when instead he could kiss her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna kisses back, grinning and bouncing but only just a little, settling into the kiss and doing little cartwheels of joy as she kisses back passionately, letting go of her inhibitions (but only just a little!) to just enjoy the cute and strong and sexy and muscular and wonderful boy who is kissing her, blushing at her passion as she does so, before finally pulling away slowly and looking up at him. She's not sure what to say but she doesn't need to say anything just look up at him and blush and grin and wait for him to do whatever he wants to do with her. Perhaps not whatever he wants with her (no matter how much she might want to see what his apartment is like and also everything else around that) but there are many many things that would be good to do like more dancing and more kissing and going into his card and she is perfectly happy to do what he wants to do next. Within reason. Probably. Even if without reason sounds like it could be much more fun. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He wants to kiss her again, it turns out, and then he wants to smile down at her like she's the best thing that's ever happened to him, and then he wants to dance with her again. That is what he wants to do.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is more than happy to do all of these things! Or have them done to her. At her. With her. It's not really that important because they're all very delightful things and she might be a little bit infatuated right now and happy but that's ok she's used to being very enthusiastic about things. Maybe not so much people and maybe not so much infatuated. But still. This isn't that unusual. (He likes her and she likes him and this is so wonderful and good and it's so good to have fun like this!) Normal and entirely reasonable.

When the song ends she's going to do the same thing and look up at him and blush and smile and grin and look away sheepishly and stare into his eyes dreamily. It's somewhat difficult to do all of these things at once but she's going to do it anyways. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're so good!!!" Oh did he say that out loud? He did. Oh well. It's true.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes shyly and looks up and him and grins and blushes at his compliment and tries to come up with something good to say in response. "You're so good too!!" she says bouncing and biting her lip at how simple and boring that was. But he doesn't seem to mind and she's going to keep staring up at him and grinning because she likes how his face looks and because he's really cute and he says such good things about her. (Yup, definitely infatuated. Should be fine. She can just keep staring like this and think about him kissing her and maybe more than kissing her.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles and bounces and kisses her on the forehead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes at him fiercely and feels her ears burn and for once she doesn't really mind because he's being so cute and adorable and sweet and she wants to be sweet right back and it doesn't matter how embarrassed she is because he's cute and he likes her and his kisses are great. She turns an even deeper crimson and stands up on tiptoes and kisses him back, flushing and burning at her daring but it doesn't matter because kissing him is so delightful and makes her bounce up and down for joy. (Figuratively. Not in real life she's not bouncing up and down in real life rocking back and forth from heels to toes she's going to be an actress and so is in full control of how to express her emotions and all this rocking back and forth that she isn't doing is making it harder to kiss him properly.) 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well if she's going to have such trouble kissing him properly on account of all the rocking back and forth that she is definitely not at all doing, maybe he should just scoop her up and then kiss her some more.

Permalink Mark Unread

He picked her up he picked her up he picked her up!!!!! 

Jenna is happy Jenna is squealing with delight which is somewhat difficult because of all the passionate and happy kissing she is doing which is probably for the best because they're probably going to draw attention because he picked her up (he picked her up!) and now he's going to go carry her off into his car and into his apartment and it will be full of silk sheets and a four poster bed and flowers and dim lighting (which is just a fantasy and not likely to happen) and or off into his car to make love to her at the top of a hill or a picnic at the top of the hill under the stars (ok this is just silly but she doesn't care not at all) or walk her back to her place in his arms or whatever he wants and she's pretty sure that all of this is just fantasy (even if she wants them to be otherwise but really she should maybe try to be a little more level headed) and this isn't likely to happen but all of her fantasies with him start like this and he actually picked her up and so she's going to squeeze him tightly and squeal and bounce and kiss and hope that he does one of them (even though they probably shouldn't, because she didn't want to do too much going into tonight but it's really hard to think about that when he picked her up!!! Maybe after a few dozen hundred kisses she'll be able to think more clearly again. Yes, kissing him is clearly the best thing to do here for everyone). 

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeeeeee she's so happy. She's so happy she's so happy she's so happy it's so good how is she so good look at her being all bouncy and happy and making sounds and and and and. There is too much goodness and he doesn't know what to do. Clearly the answer is to continue kissing her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well Jenna is going to kiss him back and kiss him back a lot (he picked her up!!) and continue wriggling and giggling happily and thinking about all her fantasies (and how he picked her up!!) and how cute and wonderful Sean his and how strong and how good his arms feel and how he picked her up!! She's so happy and a little bit (ok more than a little bit) aroused but is perfectly happy to be held up in the middle of the dance floor like this. 

Eventually she might notice the occasional looks and be embarrassed by them they're getting but right now she's concentrating on much more important things. Like kissing Sean. And his arms. And how he picked her up and is now going to carry her off to his bed where they're going to do fun things that she shouldn't be thinking about but seems to be anyways. Oh well, she'll just have to keep thinking about and imagining being carried off by Sean. How terrible. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes him a minute, but he does eventually regain enough situational awareness to put her down and giggle sheepishly and hug her and say, "Maybe we should not be making out in the middle of the dance floor, actually?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwwww, he put her down. She does her best not to pout at the fact that he isn't carrying her off (or at least still picking her up and holding her like he was before!) but he makes a very very good point (and actually wait what has she been doing) and she blushes ever more red and her ears light on fire and she looks around and maybe shrinks a little but it'll be fine because no one seems to really mind and says "that probably makes sense." She wants to kiss him more but instead says "car?" hoping that that's where they'll go and then maybe they'll have another incredible makeout session and no more than that because she promised and she can think a little better when she's not up in the air and she doesn't want to go too fast. That was the reason, right. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her forehead. "Yeah, sounds good."

And then they can go back to his car. And maybe spend a lot of their time on the way there holding hands.

Permalink Mark Unread

Holding hands is very good and she likes the way his hand feels around hers and even though she'd much prefer to be carried there this is still really wonderful and lends itself very well to skipping which she is not doing she is instead going to grin up at him and smile and bounce like a sensible person who is going to a car to be kissed and made out with. That's normally how this works, right? Well it's how it works for her, at the moment. 

Permalink Mark Unread

And then they are sitting together in his car and he is looking at her like she's the best thing that's ever happened to him again. There's something—shy about him, too, though, hesitant, like now that they're here he's not entirely sure what to do next.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well Jenna is going to lean in for a kiss because making out is what they were going to do (and he picked her up!!) and right now she's really happy and maybe just a little bit turned on and wants to kiss him a lot and maybe more than kiss (but not much more!) and have a very very delightful and hot time with his sexy muscles and cute face and strong arms (so strong!!) and everything. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah. Okay. Yeah. Good plan. They can do that.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is going to keep kissing him over and over and over again, bouncing up and down and moving her hands to press against him, feeling his muscles and his body and remembering with a thrill the shock and delight of being lifted in the air and kissing him more and pressing her body close into his and waiting for him to respond in kind. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He's still a little hesitant at first, but then he's kissing her and petting her hair and holding her close and relaxing into her touch. It's easy to let himself get swept up in her enthusiasm. She's so happy and that makes him so happy and makes him want to make her happier and this is just the best feedback loop.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh well that's good. That's really good. 

She's kissing him back and cuddling with him and shivering softly at his touch remembering just what he can do with his touch (which was so very incredible last time) and scootching closer to him to touch him more eagerly and grinning and giggling with delight at how much he's enjoying it and she's getting happier herself and enjoying how their joy keeps bouncing back and forth between them. 

After a little bit she bites her lip and takes a breath and ignores the pinpricks in her ears as they light up and gets a little more handsy, moving a hand up the back of his shirt, pressing against him even more closely. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a delighted noise and kisses her some more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Kisses and delighted noises are very good. She was hoping for a little bit more but she'll take what she can get because right now what she's getting is very very nice. She runs her hand up and down his back, shivering at the feeling of his skin under her hand and kisses him some more. She wants more from him wants him to go further to take her to such incredible and spectacular and delightful places as before but if he doesn't do that... it's ok. It is. It is. This is still happy and delightful and good regardless and she is in fact actually enjoying it very very much. No matter that she wants even more she's being a little greedy and promiscuous and her mother would be unhappy and she should stop thinking about that and just kiss Sean some more. Kissing Sean feels so very wonderful. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Kissing Jenna also feels very wonderful, and she's so pretty, and when he wraps his hand around the back of her neck her skin feels so soft, and the way she touches him is so good, and he has maybe lost track of the reasons why he's been hesitant to touch her in certain ways, and his hands are maybe getting a little more adventurous than they have lately been.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh goody. Oh very very goody. 

Jenna's hands wander further themselves and well maybe it's not themselves so much as herself moving them herself but that doesn't matter too much that's just words and right now instead there is bodies and hands and all of that is so very fun and much more interesting than words. And so she does her best to remember exactly where he liked her hands and what made him react so strongly last time and does her best to replicate it but even if she isn't perfect his hands aren't perfect either and some part of her might be disappointed but instead she's just delighted anyways. She makes encouraging noises and shivers and touches him more and slips both hands under his shirt and starts to lift it off slowly so she can see his muscular chest and maybe kiss it and see how he reacts to that. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He likes that! He really really likes that! He likes that so much!

Permalink Mark Unread

Well then she's going to lift it off the rest of the way and wrap her arms around him and touch him where it makes him make good noises and kiss him a bunch and press into him and hope that he touches her too because she really wants to be touched. As wonderful and spectacular as making him react is she really wants to react too! But right now she can make him react a lot and wriggle closer and into him and kiss him all over and run her hands over his strong chest and grin with delight at just how strong he is (and what his strength reminds her of which is also sexy she so very much wants to be picked up again, it's so amazing). She is delighted and turned on and she doesn't care what her mother would think because she's not going to go much further than they did last time (even if she so very wants to) and because it's fun and safe and makes her feel amazing and Sean is amazing and everything is wonderful. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Well if someone didn't keep distracting him—

But even with the distraction, he still finds the time to keep touching her. And it's a good distraction. Very good. Very very very very good.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually (or well maybe not that eventually but it feels like eventually this is amazing and she wants it so much and it feels so good) he manages to touch her somewhere that makes her sigh and arch her back and press into him, her hands and mouth and body going slack for a moment as she takes in the sensation, letting it pass through her body making her feel overwhelmed in the best way. His hands feel so good on her and she wants more of it and so she's pausing for a moment or three or twelve to fully enjoy his hands on her neck and body and everywhere, and incidentally giving him the chance to be a little less distracted if he wants. For the moment. Or so.

Permalink Mark Unread

The way she moves and the sounds she makes and every single thing about her is just so good. It makes him lose words again, like dancing, makes him be just—sensation and experience and movement and touch—chasing those lovely sounds, he can't read her mind but he can read her body very very well and that's almost as good—

Permalink Mark Unread

Almost as good isn't still quite as good as before she isn't getting closer and closer and closer to that perfect wonderful spectacular moment like she was before (and just remembering it is enough to make her want him more that was so incredible and he's so hot) but she's too turned on to really notice or care because this is very good and it's what she wanted what she was looking for earlier and if it's not as good that means there can be variation and that means next time might be even better (somehow! How??). And she presses even closer to him and runs her hands over her chest and now he's wearing the right amount of clothes (even if she might want him to be wearing less but she shouldn't she doesn't want to go there yet even if she so very does) but she's wearing too much she wants to feel her skin pressed against his and so she kisses him some more and moans softly at a touch and moves her arms to slowly lift her own shirt off because she wants it. Some part of the back of her mind realizes she might be embarrassed at how forward she's being but she's too delighted and overjoyed and overwhelmed to care, she wants to touch and be touched and feel wonderful and she's having that and can have that. Right now. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This is in fact the exact kind of situation he was trying to prevent by not touching her too much, but unfortunately for his grand plans of not getting carried away, Sean is a horny nineteen-year-old boy and Jenna is very pretty and she reacts in such lovely ways when he touches her and he has entirely forgotten to think.

(Even the extra Sean in the back of his head is getting caught up in it. Hey, he's only human.)

He touches her, and kisses her, and touches her some more, and looks at her like she's the most precious beautiful incredible thing in the world.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is a horny (or well not horny let's go with aroused yes that's much better) 18 year old girl and has a very specific bright line she's looking for or paying attention for or something like that. Or at least, a brightish line. A brightish lineish area, or shape. That might get crossed. So since she has nothing to worry about as long as that area isn't entered into or crossed or whatever broken metaphor you might want to use (and who cares about metaphors anyways because she's touching Sean and he's touching her back and there's kissing involved and it's really good kissing and also really good touching and also he's smiling at her and wait wasn't she thinking about something else oh right metaphors and using them well right whatever you might want to use) she is going to enjoy it fully, and she doesn't really have any reason to believe that he has any reason to hold back. He's a boy after all, and that's been explained by people who aren't just her mother (such as TV and books and movies and romance novels, well, in some of those they hold back but that's because they're magic or vampires or werewolves but he's not any of those things) and so the only line (area, whatever) that needs to be worried about crossing is her own. And she can trust him not to enter it, since he didn't last time. (Jenna is aware that there might be an error in that logic but that's much less important than the kissing and the touching and the makeouts and how very hot Sean is.) 

Sean grins at her and looks at her like she's delightful and well she is delightful but it's such a good look at it makes her grin and blush a little but she doesn't even care that much about blushing and melt into his arms, pressing into him more and looking up at his face and melting even more at his cute and delighted and happy and caring and wonderful smile. It feels so very good to be looked at that way, with desire and joy and care, and, and desire because lust isn't the sort of word she's supposed to be thinking about. She does her best to look back at him this same. It's not very difficult, especially with a hand running up and down his powerful arm and shoulders and over his back, feeling him all strong and sure and incredible. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She is so good to kiss and good to touch and, and, and, and good. And he is kissing her and touching her and—is just touch, is just—acting and feeling and experiencing, kissing her and hearing the sounds she makes and reading the way she moves to see how she's feeling, touching her and delighting in the softness of her skin, in the way she so obviously enjoys the things he does.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sean is also good to kiss. And touch. And feel her hands on his body and feel his hands on her body on her back on her breasts feeling her stomach press against his (so strong!) and his arms tangled in hers and she tries to tangle their legs together but it doesn't really work given that this is a car and not a bed with silk sheets and why is she fantasizing when there's a Sean right here. A very good Sean full of kisses and cute grins and sexy grins and really sexy arms and legs and shoulders and even though she'd like to see how sexy the rest of him is she knows better. She does. She does. She does. No, no doesn't, well, doesn't in terms of looking, only does, and only does in terms of not looking. It sounds confusing in her head but she isn't confused no matter how much she wants bugs bunny to confuse her, nope, no tricks here, no left turns at Albuquerque or at her waist or anywhere else. 

And though it doesn't take much to get plenty of stirring between her legs, it's not nearly as much as last time, simply a warm wet happy turned out good feeling of joy and delight and passion and fervor. It isn't going to happen this time, and that's ok, this is so very very very enjoyable and good as is, and she's happy to keep doing it, for a while. She'll eventually get bored of it (maybe? will she?) but it might take another hour or so. Maybe not an hour she's not so sure but it'll be a while because kissing Sean is so very good and even if she wants to see things she isn't going to see yet no matter what she says to herself there's so very much of him to kiss and enjoy and explore and plenty of delightful places for him to kiss and touch as well, like there. Yes, right there that's a very good place to be kissed. Very very very very good and she's moaning softly and kissing and touching him back in appreciation and delight. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh well in that case how about he kisses her there some more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Very very very very very good. Good and hot and makes her moan and shudder and grin and blush and sigh and kiss him more and more and touch him and feel a little below his waist to feel his bottom (butt, you can say butt, it's in your own head) and that's below his waist but that's ok because he's got pants on and pants are ok and he's so wonderful and she just keeps touching him and writhing with glee and joy and delight and, and wet arousal and everything and picking up on what she can of what he likes and kissing and touching that more. More and more and more and more, for thirty minutes or so, exploring a little but being very careful not to explore too far, to go where she doesn't want to go (or well where she shouldn't go, same thing, even if it isn't), until she starts getting too lost in it and slows down for a bit, to look at him and catch her breath and feel flushed and incredible and wonderful. 

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes him a second to catch up to the shift in context, and then—

(for a moment all he feels is—wrong bad weak afraid—he should just take what he wants—and then he remembers the consequences of that, and the consequences are actually just straightforwardly worse than feeling like shit for being wrong and weak and merciful—also, the thing that he wants here is Jenna's happiness, which cannot in fact be taken by force—)

Permalink Mark Unread

—he blinks a couple of times, as though shaking himself out of a trance, and grins at her. "Hi. Wow. You're very good."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna smiles and sighs and rests in his arms, oblivious to his internal conflict or at least not caring about why he blinked because she's so very happy to be here, simply enjoying his smile and the way he looks at her and his wonderful smile and his sweet and good and happy words. She grins back and says (without a worry or care even if she might normally be a bit embarrassed but right now she's too flushed with delight and desire and happiness) "well, so are you! Very very good!" She sighs happily and nestles a little more in his arms, still grinning and catching her breath. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He giggles and hugs her and kisses her forehead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna giggles back and snuggles in closer. The kissing and the touching was nice but this is very very nice too (and no that kiss doesn't count), being held and comfortable snuggling up to him like this and even though things weren't quite as amazing as last time they were still wonderful and she's feeling floaty and delighted and happy and relaxed, feeling close and soft and snuggly. She gives him a couple soft kisses but they're more affectionate than, well, aroused, and continues to relax. It's so nice to be held. And it was so nice to be picked up she suddenly remembers, giggling and wriggling closer. She kindof wishes he'd do it again and carry her off but she probably shouldn't ask that and she's more than content to be relaxing here feeling cuddled and snuggled and good. 

Permalink Mark Unread

This is very nice. Cuddling Jenna is very good and cozy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Snuggling Sean is very good and cozy as well. Extremely cozy even. Cozy and relaxing and sweet and so easy to rest on his chest and feel him breath in and out and match her breath to his if she wants to which feels very nice and sweet and even if it's a little uncomfortable to do that in these chairs instead of a couch or something (or more than a little) it's still very nice and easy to drift down into him and snuggle all cozy. And soft. And snuggly. And warm. 

Jenna feels herself start to drift a little but she doesn't mind, she doesn't have anything she needs to get done tonight (because she had a date!!) and she's sure Sean will wake her at some point. If she does fall asleep. Which she might. He's very cozy. And his breath feels good. And... and snuggly. Cozy. And strong and soft and wonderful. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Awwww, a dozy cozy Jenna! She's so good! He wants to hold her and pet her and cuddle her and keep her safe.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is perfectly fine with this. She likes being held. And petted. And she feels more than plenty safe in his arms and on his chest and relaxing snuggly sated (or mostly sated but she's already decided she was fine with it and there will be more opportunities. Opportunities with actual beds and silk sheets and bodies held together and strength and soft. and snuggles and desire. and happy. and cozy. and....)

Jenna falls asleep on him, smiling softly. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She's so good.

 

He holds her for a few minutes, and then he wills her to wake up. Pleasantly well-rested but not so well-rested that she'll have trouble getting to sleep later. He can do that, right? He's magic. He should be able to do that.

(He might've liked to cuddle her for longer, but— she's not getting anything out of sleeping on him, and it feels... not quite right... to cuddle her purely for his own sake when the version of her who knows everything would probably be upset with him for it.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna stirs. How long has she been asleep? She feels like she might have slept for an hour or two, just resting on him. A bit longer than she might have wanted perhaps but her legs are hardly cramped at all so it can't have been all that long. Regardless waking up on him like this feels sweet and delightful. She stirs and looks up at him and smiles softly and takes in his very cute face and shifts her legs to make sure they don't cramp (which they might before too long like this, how are they not cramped already) and stretches. She doesn't sit up yet though. No, she'd much rather lay here on his lap happy like this for a little while longer. It's a very very nice kind of happy all soft and relaxed rather than the more head-first kind of bouncy joy she's more used to feeling. And well, it's rather nice and she doesn't want to let it go. Not yet. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He holds her and pets her and makes soft contented noises.

Permalink Mark Unread

Good noises! Very good noises! She wriggles herself more awake and grins even wider and leans into his hands because having them pet her feels very nice and it's a very good thing to wake up to. He's not acting like anything is urgent and honestly she can't have been sleeping for hours because if she had been that'd be really weird to be honest (though Sean is rather strange sometimes and it wouldn't be all that surprising) and so there's nothing wrong with basking in it and enjoying herself. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good oh soft oh cozy oh Jenna.

"Hi you're cute."

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna grins sheepishly and sleepily (and it's funny how similar those words sound) and blushes a little at the sweet compliment but she's a little bit too happy to worry too much about how much she's letting her enjoyment show on her face because that isn't really a bad thing. Or at least not something to worry about but simply enjoy. "Well you're handsome," she says, blushing a little further but enjoying the way he looks at her when she does (such a cute happy smile and the way his eyes look and the way all of him looks he's so handsome and sexy and it's so very wonderful and maybe she should make sure she hasn't slept too long and maybe see about getting home soon). She isn't sure how long she's been sleeping so comfortable and happy in his arms (even if she might wish it to be his bed but there's time for that later) and she should probably maybe go home soon but she doesn't want to leave his arms. 

Splitting the difference, she asks, "how long was I out?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I super was not paying attention to time but I'm pretty sure it wasn't more than half an hour?" He's in fact pretty sure it was a lot less, but it would be awkward to explain how that happened. Anyway he can poke the car's display and make it show the time and would you look at that it really isn't very late at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna tilts herself to look at the time and rests back down in his arms happy and content and feeling delightful and sweet. This isn't the most comfortable position to be in right now and she's probably going to eventually get bored here and it's not like she has access to food or water or classes or other friends (even if Sean is such a very good friend. Boyfriend, maybe!) and so she should probably eventually get up and go back to her apartment and squeal about her date until she falls asleep but doing that means getting out of his arms and she doesn't really want to do that. And she doesn't have any particularly good reason to get up. She's a little sticky sweaty actually from all the delightful fun (so fun, so very very fun) they were doing still so she should probably take a shower and eventually her legs are going to cramp up from the awkward way they're folded but for right now she's just going to lie here in his arms and look up at his face and bask, smiling back at his smiling face. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He looks down at her and smiles and pets her and sighs happily.

"You're really good and I like you a lot."

Permalink Mark Unread

His face and his smile are so cute!! And it feels so very good how much he seems to like her! Especially when he tells her so!!! It's really good to be held and petted and cuddled and liked by a cute (and sexy, and hot, but she's not thinking about that now) boy who likes her and has no trouble showing it whatsoever. 

She doesn't particularly want to move because lying here is great but she raises an arm and grins and blushes and points at him and maybe bounces in his arms a little and points and says (possibly a little inanely but neither of them seem to care at the moment and so it doesn't matter) "well, you're really great and I like you a lot." And then she puts her arm down and blushes and wriggles a little closer in his arms and her legs are starting to cramp and maybe it's time to sit up. Eventually. She can be here a little while longer, right? (She should probably get up soon. Maybe in a minute. Or five. Or twenty six. Maybe not twenty six.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Well now he's all happy and giggly and bouncy. And hugging her. And kissing her forehead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well now she's blushing and a little embarrassed about it and he's very cute and the kiss was great and it's so very good to be liked and the ache in her legs is really starting to get to be a bother now and even if she tries to shift them it doesn't help much. But he's bouncy and that makes her blush more and all of him being sweet and wonderful and happy makes her legs rather easy to ignore even if this is really something that should be dealt with soon. Eventually. Even if those two together are a bit of a contradiction but that's not nearly as important as grinning back at him and blushing at him and feeling happy and delighted. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Eeee her blushes are the best blushes. Look at them all cute and soft and, and blushy. Good. Good good good.

But there's something about her posture that makes him wonder—

"—hey, you comfy?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna blushes fiercely and does her best to adjust her position again. How did he know?? Well, ok, maybe the fact that she's sitting funny and keeps trying to subtly adjust herself. She shifts a little more. "My legs might be cramping up and falling asleep a little," she admits.

Permalink Mark Unread

He kisses her and hugs her a little. "Yeah, my car is maybe not the comfiest place to snuggle. Sorry."

Permalink Mark Unread

She bounces a little bit happily in his arms (and very much doesn't think of other much much much more comfy places to sleep because that's for a later time) and then sighs and bites her lip and makes a decision and then makes it for real and them makes it no really for real and sits up, pulling gently out of his arms with incredible regret. "That's ok," she says, turning around to give him a soft quick kiss, "I still enjoy it anyways". "And we should maybe try snuggling elsewhere next time," she very explicitly doesn't say no matter how many times she thinks of soft sheets and down comforters and the feeling of the entire length of his body pressed against hers and she should stop that. (No really stop that!) "I should probably get going amyways," she says, her ears turning bright red and burning for absolutely no reason at all. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He laughs, and kisses her forehead, and snugs his arm around her shoulders one more time before letting go. "Mm, yeah. I'll drive you home?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna was totally expecting to have to walk the short walk across campus to get back to her apartment. But she has no reason to complain about this because this means more time with Sean! Though maybe she shouldn't be leaned against him as he drives. Probably. That'd be a bad idea and they could crash on the two minute journey and then there probably wouldn't be any death but her mother would find out and she might be too woozy on painkillers to stand her ground and they'd have to break up and that would be terrible. Actually that probably wouldn't happen but she still lingers for a moment and sits up anyways, pushing the silly thoughts out of her head and making sure to buckle her seatbelt and grinning brightly at him as she pushes the silly daydream (or is it nightdream? eveningdream?) out of her head. "Sure!" she says, very much resisting the urge to bounce up and down in her seat about how cute he is. And he is very cute. (And very hot for that matter. And he picked her up!!)

Permalink Mark Unread

He leans over and kisses her cheek and puts on his seatbelt and drives.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna is not going to stare at him adoringly as he drives, that is very much what she is not going to do. Even if it's fun to thinking about him picking her up, again. And imagining where else he could pick her up and take her to (even if there was no taking, this time). And imagining how soft and comfy she would feel in his sheets and on his soft bed and entiwning her body with his and kissing him close and feeling his warmth and his strength and his calm cool collected hotness and shivering even though she's safe and warm under and next to him and pressing her body closer and.

And the drive is not very long, only a couple of minutes and she really wants for it to be longer because she was supposed to be doing something other than starting at him adoringly and fantasizing about things that she should not be fantasizing about. How are they here already? And maybe she should stop staring. She does not in fact want to stop staring but maybe she should anyways. She's not actually stopping, just staring and grinning at him happily and feeling her ears start to light on fire. Oops. Why is his smile and face so pretty and cute and wonderful?

Permalink Mark Unread

...and here they are. He stops the car and leans over and kisses her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Jenna flushes again, and wraps an arm around him and kisses back, kissing him long because she wanted to kiss him a lot and not to hide her blush even though hiding her blush is silly and he seems to find it cute which is very sweet and wonderful but she's very much not doing it to hide her blushing, kissing him is just really really good. (Though, well, kissing him is really really good. So very good. Hot and sweet and delightful and maybe she shouldn't lean into this feeling so hard or else they're going to end up making out here in the car again and would that be such a bad outcome?)

Jenna slowly pulls herself away from the kiss, happy and bouncy and flushed and regretful and firm with herself and giggly and very happy and she really needs to get going. Or should. Or something. Even if she'd rather kiss Sean some more. "I had a very nice time!" she says, hardly trusting herself to say more, even though she's going to be an actress and should be able to say whatever she wants to say without worried about her face lighting on fire for goodness sake. "A very very nice time. I, um. I should go! But please text me, and we can do something like this again. Soon." She leans over and gives him a quick kiss and then opens the door before she loses her resolve. It may have been a close thing. "See you again, soon!" she says, as she opens the door, staring at him as she starts to back out of the car.

Permalink Mark Unread

He waves.

"I had a great time too! Maybe we can hang out again this weekend!"

And then, just as she's standing up, he leans over and adds, "You're so cute when you blush."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well that's not going to help her blush any less! Not help at all!! Which she supposes is probably what he's going for if he means what he says which of course he does because he doesn't really have any reason at all to lie or anything like that but still it doesn't keep her from blushing and turning her face away into the darkness even though he wants to see it. She bets he finds that cute too! And that doesn't help at all at all at all at all and it's unfair just how much and how easily he can do this to her but she forgives him because he has such a cute face and delightful smile and she really likes it when he gets like this.

"This weekend would be great!" she says, and then half-rushes half-regretfully-pulls-away-slowly because she can't quite make up her mind moves away in one of those manners or both or swapping quickly between them out of spiraling spinning confusion getting to her door and giving him one last longing look from the distance lit by the orangey light above the door to the building before turning and rushing inside to bounce up and down in the thankfully empty elevator about what a good date she just had. It was a really good date! She had a really good time! And she cannot wait for more and she should probably try and relax and get some sleep and not keep her roommate up too late babbling about it like last time. Probably. Maybe only a little, she didn't seem to mind that much but it's important to not do things people don't like but she really enjoyed her date with Sean and he's cute and wonderful and she can't wait for the next one!

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck she's cute.

 

Right, okay. Time to... well, time to park at his apartment building and sleep in his car, actually, given what he said to Valerie.

He has some trouble getting to sleep. His feelings about Jenna are... complicated. He wants her to be happy and have nice things, he wants that so much, and he has no idea how to accomplish it—or, well, he knows how to give that to the Jenna who is made of lies, and he maybe has half a clue how to give it to the one in the middle, and he's not sure anything can help the one who knows the full truth. And that's... that's kind of shit, actually. He wants to be able to offer her better choices than the ones she's got, and he can't.

But eventually he manages to sleep, and then to wake up again and get to class, and get through class and do schoolwork and generally behave like a responsible student.

Permalink Mark Unread

Class is pretty normal at this point! Or at least, maybe he's starting to get used to it. Interesting things are taught in his Architecture class -- though he is assigned his first small project, due in a week. And calculus is, well... some of the things he sees that are new might actually make sense to him. Thankfully, there's not going to be a quiz on Monday. This time. There is more homework, though. There is, always, more homework.

In the middle of the afternoon, likely while Sean is doing homework, the "Dani wants Sean's attention" indicator lights up like a beacon. A very annoyed and frustrated and slightly despairing beacon.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

He hesitates for a moment, torn between texting and using the mental communication power, but, well, he did install that mental communication power for a reason. And any conversation he has with Dani that starts like this is probably going to veer into subjects he'd rather not discuss over text.

what's up?

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani is frustrated. And annoyed. And pissed off. And really really annoyed. The computer has been very helpful, at least for the first day or so. It's given her a place to actually type up her notes and plans, including the ones she doesn't want Sean to see, even if he is in fact acting somewhat more trustworthy. And it's right now the only record of herself, which is a lot more important ever since she's had her memory already wiped the once. And in theory could get it wiped at any point in the present. She does manage to have a couple of paranoid thoughts about how the computer could have a keylogger or something to that effect on it, one that even re-installing the operating system would get around, but she's reasonably certain the precautions she's taken are more than sufficient. And even given all the ways he's been a monster in the past (and to a lesser degree, still is, she's not sure what to do about Valerie, still), tapping her computer really doesn't seem like his modus operandi. And he could just read her mind without telling her. Still, nothing wrong with taking precautions. 

But in any case: even though the computer's been a help in that regard, and been a much better platform for her to do research from -- and indeed, she's noticed some interesting patterns that she's not really sure what to do with yet -- she still hasn't managed to answer what is, for her, the most important question. Who the heck was she? She isn't making that much progress figuring that out, collating the data this way and that, looking through each one individually -- nothing reminds her of her. Nothing sounds like it could or should be her. Even with the small number of details she's managed to determine based on her knowledge and predilections, none of them are sufficient evidence for her to pick out anyone as someone she could have been. And so finally, in desperation, she gives in and decides to ask Sean, even if the question has almost no chance of succeeding. 

When she gets his question she sends back over the link, doing her best to keep any and all emotion out of it. Look, can you just get over here when you can, please? I have some things I'd like you to look at. And there's some other interesting things I should tell you about, too. Because, to be honest, there are. It's probably important that he be aware of the things she's noticed. She's not sure why the government hasn't done anything about what she's noticed -- but regardless Sean should be made aware. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah, sure. Five minutes, he says, and turns the car in that direction.

Six minutes later he's knocking on the door of his apartment.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani isn't crying, she's not really the sort of person who cries, she's found. But she's bristling all over with worry and fear and annoyance and the very edge of despair. She hasn't been able to manage to figure out who she might have been, and her frustration is showing itself all over her face. And in her hand, for that matter, she hasn't stopped clicking her pen and wanting to throw it across the room for the last 40 minutes or so. She's still doing it in spurts now, it's hard not to. "Thank you," she says. "Look, it's a bit of a long shot, but I have a bunch of pictures of missing persons from the city for you to look through. Having an actual computer, finally, made it a lot easier to add filters to searches. And I found out some interesting things, but. Look, just in case there's any facial feature or detail you can remember of what I looked like when you found me that happens to correspond to any of these people here. I haven't noticed anything but I wasn't there, you might. Can you take a look, please? Just in case." She motions towards where the laptop is sitting on a table in the room, in front of the couch. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, of course," he says immediately.

He goes over and sits down to take a look.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's some kind of government website on the screen, with a bunch of filters available to be set -- including the city and time period, gender and other features. A few of these are filled out already, Dani makes a couple of adjustments, including one for display style to make them show up as just pictures, and then presses the search button, displaying portraits of various women, with a few details beneath each picture. She then steps back to watch, anxiously awaiting, hoping for some kind of luck. Some kind of breakthrough. She doesn't want to keep living like this, not having any past to connect to or anything about where she's from. She clicks her pen a few times before she realizes it might be distracting and stops, watching him scroll. And then she starts clicking the pen again. 

Most of them, Sean might notice, are girls in their mid-to-late teens or early twenties. If he's paying really close attention he might notice that the dates are often grouped close together, but he's more likely looking at the pictures. None of them look like what Dani used to look like, though some might give him a couple seconds worth to pause and stare. 

The very last one on the list is a stoic portrait of someone who might look rather familiar, however. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

 

...

For a long moment he just. Stares.

Then he looks at the name.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's Irene Kimbal. Reported missing on Tuesday, a few days ago. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck

 

He takes a deep breath. "That's Irene," he says quietly. "That's—the girl I—wanted to keep and couldn't—that's her."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani, a little confused, and somewhat frustrated because he went all the way through everyone and didn't find her at all, and so the tiny amount of hope she'd had feels dashed... well, she reaches forward and takes the touchpad and clicks on the portrait to see more details. There's some filled out police statements and such, and she scans them quickly. 

"I'm, sorry," she says slowly. She isn't, exactly, she doesn't want him to do things to more people even if he is trying to reform, but even so taking away the option is better than the opposite. But it's the right thing to say. It flickers in her mind for a second that it could have been him to make her disappear, but there's no reason for him to react this way if so. She clicks the pen a couple of times and continues. "It couldn't be me, this is after you found me. It also looks like there was actually some confusion in the reporting, it looks like, she wasn't actually reported missing until yesterday, it looks like both parents thought she was with the other one. But she wasn't in a group with the others, the date's on its own, so she's probably not a part of whatever that thing is. She likely just ran away on her own, she's probably fine." And now he's going to ask, and she's going to explain what she's found to him, and now's as good a time as any. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't—that's not—even if she did run away, if I could've kept her then I could've helped—and I don't think she did, I don't think—"

He shakes his head and looks up at her. "'With the others'? Which others?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani sighs and switches to Excel, and changes sheets a couple of times until she finds the chart she's looking for. "Look," she says. "The number of disappeared women in this town between the ages of 14 and 30 is much higher than anywhere else. Almost triple, I have other charts that show that if you want to look -- and it's the only age group that's like this, the rest of the groups are relatively consistent, and while women are much higher, the rate of missing persons for men is the same. This chart shows the pattern of disappearances." It's mostly rather flat, showing 0 or occasionally 1 or 2 every day -- and it every three to four weeks or so it spikes up to 4 or 5 a day for a couple days in a row before flattening out again. The last spike was just after the start of the year at college, a higher spike than usual, and there hasn't been one since. "Someone keeps kidnapping girls every few weeks, and almost none of the girls in that group are ever found, compared to the rest." She points at the legend. Different color dots represent how long the people went missing -- half of the dots are blue, or green, in the flat parts -- but almost all of the dots in the spikes are red. "The obvious conclusion is that every couple of weeks, someone takes an entire new crop of girls from this city. And it goes back years. "She scrolls through the graph to a date almost three years ago. "And for some reason no one in the government has noticed and done anything about it, which leads me to believe magic might be involved." 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

"Well. Fuck."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani sighs. "Yeah. That was more or less my reaction as it slowly dawned on me." She's pretty relieved that he seems unhappy about this. He does keep surprising her, all the time, with how, well, good he tends to be -- there's still some part of her in the back of her head that has him labeled as "monster". But treating him that way hasn't helped things at all. And he is acting more appropriately, lately. "I don't know what to do about this except tell the FBI, except that the FBI should already have found this out and be investigating it, which means telling the FBI is probably dangerous, if he's suppressing it somehow. I can't see how though, it's exceedingly obvious. They're not even putting in the slightest effort to be subtle."

She sighs, remembering what she'd asked him here for in the first place, and clicks the pen a few more times. "I know it was a long shot, but none of the others looked anything like me? Please?" None of what she knew about herself really fit any of them, but who knew at this point what was fabricated and what wasn't. She could in theory be any of them. If only she has some kind of past to connect to. Any kind. 

Permalink Mark Unread

He shakes his head slowly. "No. They didn't—none of them. I'd've said."

(Irene, Irene, Irene. Did she really run away from home? Why does he doubt that so much? He hopes she did, but—he still can't help feeling like he failed her. Like if he'd just known more, if he'd just been smarter, if he'd just not hurt her, he could've helped her get to a better place than wherever she is now.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani frowns slightly. "I figured," she says. She did, in fact, figure. Her only hope then, well, is, "Then my best lead is to find out who's kidnapping all these women," she tells him. Which is potentially dangerous and possibly whoever is doing this is someone entirely unrelated. But even if they have magic too, and even if she doesn't manage to find out who she is and where she comes from, whoever is kidnapping girls and doing something to them needs to be stopped. Period. "I don't know how you feel on following up on that, or trying to figure it out, but at this point it may be my best chance of figuring out who I was -- and more importantly, whoever is doing this, well, they do need to be stopped." But it is dangerous. And he has other things on his mind.

Some part of her realizes, in retrospect, she could have made him think whoever it was took Irene -- he'd be much more likely to help her out, then. But she puts the thought out of her mind. It's too late now -- and even if it wasn't, doing something like that doesn't sit right with her at all. She's not that kind of person, she's rather sure.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, of course," he says. "Man, even if it's not the same people who did whatever happened to you—what if they pick up Jenna, or Karen, what if they did pick up Irene—if they get you or Valerie at least I could do something about it, probably, but I still don't want that to happen—no, yeah, we're finding them and we're shutting them down, I'm with you on that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani breathes a sigh of relief, something she hadn't realized she was holding in, the pen laying slack in her fingers. His reasoning isn't anything like what her's is, it's not reasoning she'd even expected (though in retrospect perhaps she should have) but it's at least a good reason to get rid of whatever person or people are going and doing this to all the poor people they're taking from their lives. "That's, great," she says, relief showing on her face. "Thank you." And then she frowns and clicks her pen a couple of times. "That said, I'm not actually entirely sure how we'd go about finding them. They do tend to pick up people walking alone in isolated areas, but it's all over the city. I haven't been able to find any sort of consistent pattern in that respect, and I haven't figured out a sufficiently consistent modus operandi. Other than putting out bait," (and she shudders here, remembering what happened to her, terrified of that happening to anyone, anyone else, she couldn't do it herself and wouldn't ask it of anyone else) "I'm not sure what we can do to find them to stop them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yeah, me neither," he says. "But there's gotta be something, right? Like, they've done it to so many people! Where'd they all go?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know," she says. "I have thought about it, my best guess, given what they managed to do to me -- assuming they're the same group of people, at least, but even if not -- is that they sell them, to brothels or to people," she says, her tone granting them that status only barely, "to keep, and to, well," Dani shudders in memory of what happened to her again, "use," she finally finishes. And then she gives him a suddenly dawning look. "You're rich," she says, suddenly realizing the implications of that. "Really really rich, right? If they are selling people, it's probably to rich people. Do you have any sort of connections that would, well, help find out about this sort of thing? Where do you go, if you're rich, and you want to buy someone? Or other such unsavory things?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Man, I don't know," he says. "I wouldn't even know how to find out. I'm pretty sure if I ask Valerie where to buy sex slaves she won't have a clue." He reflects on this for a moment. "Well. Might ask her anyway, just to see what she says. But I feel like if she had those kinds of connections she would've thought about it at some point."

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani frowns slightly. "Well, if you have any way of finding out, following up on the buyer's end is the best I can think of, here. If we can't actually find who's doing the selling, the next step is finding out who's doing the buying, and I don't know how we'd manage to do that. Or have enough manpower to tail someone, even if we did. If there are any friends you or your parents or, well, Valerie's or her friends or anything who might have some way to find this out, that'd give us a thread to trace down from there."

Permalink Mark Unread

"My parents super do not know where to buy sex slaves. I could ask them anyway, I guess. But even if they did, they wouldn't know where to buy 'em around here. I guess Valerie wouldn't either? Well, I'll find out."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, whatever makes the most sense," she says, already trying to plan in her head the best way to find someone who does in fact know where to buy them. They could set a trap, and... she really should be writing this down. She clicks her pen a couple of times and reaches for a pad and puts her hand down. It can wait until they're done talking. "Regardless, thank you for this. And, I'm sorry about the bad news. I hope they find her soon; I can let you know if they do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"...yeah," he says. "Thanks. And—I know it makes more sense to be looking for the giant kidnapping conspiracy first, but—if you hear anything about her, could you let me know? Please?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can figure out how to set up an alert," she says. "I'll let you know."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thanks."

Permalink Mark Unread

Even if he is improving, even if this is in fact his apartment, even though he's going to help her catch whoever's doing this to people and maybe also get her past back, and maybe even her memories, it's still a little uncomfortable having him around like this. And she's not the greatest at comforting. "Thanks for coming by to look," she tells him, standing up. "I'll see if we can figure out a different want to find out who's doing this, if your asking around doesn't pan out." She does her best to give him a smile, since he was being helpful, and mostly manages it. And then her face does soften in true feeling. "I'll really let you know about her when I find out," she says. "And I'll see if I can dig a little more into it, just in case."

Permalink Mark Unread

He smiles back, a little.

"Thanks," he says. "I appreciate it."

Okay, she really blatantly wants him out of here. That's fair. He gets up and goes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dani sees him out.

And then collapses onto the couch and curls up a little.

Every time she reaches for ideas, concepts, memories of who she was, she comes up blank. She keeps touching the gaping hole in her mind every time and it's awful, feeling like stepping off into a chasm. She knows things and sometimes she doesn't even know why and when she tries to find out she just falls of the cliff again into the unknown blackness. And every time she tries to find out some way to fill in that pit with anything, she comes up short. Again and again and again, and the only memories that are truly hers (and she curls up the couch at the thought, shaking slightly) are ones so vile and horrible are ones she can hardly bear to remember. And right now her only hope at finding something more palatable is doing something dangerous like tracking down people who are kidnapping women and likely selling them, and they might not even be the right group of people. In some sense, it's just wishful thinking. Just hope. Hope being carved away, chip by stone chip, into a giant pile of nothing. And every time she grasps for light, for a shape, it disappears, dissolves away to formless nothing.

At least this meeting went better than she might have expected, though. Even if it's motivated by fear of losing his friends, he's still very on board with stopping whoever is doing this. And they really do need to be stopped, because a dozen or so women a month being kidnapped like this is just horrible to consider, especially if anything close like what happened to her (and she curls up a little more on the couch at the thought, pushing it far away) happens to them. Or even if it doesn't. And, if she's very very lucky, she might find some scrap of information about her past, enough of a thread to chase down leads and find some information about who she was.

For right now, though, there's work to be done. And even though she'd really prefer to just lie here on the couch, curled up and bemoaning her fate, she at least needs to do as she promised Sean. Taking a few more seconds to lie there, she finally sits up, and pulls the laptop over, and starts figuring out how to do that, a dark cloud still lingering over her thoughts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Okay. Okay. He... is just... gonna...

 

 

...sit in his car and black out the windows and put his face in his hands and cry, apparently.

For fuck's sake it's not fair—well, the world has never owed him fairness—but Irene—he can hope that she just ran away from home, but he doesn't really believe it, it feels like a comforting lie—he keeps thinking back to how they met, calling himself an idiot over and over again for how he treated her, wishing he could go back and redo this whole month of his life with a deeper understanding of what it means to care about someone and why it's important.

He can't, though. He has to deal with the world he actually lives in, and all the things he's done in it.

Fuck.

 

He takes a deep breath and wills himself clean and drives to Valerie's place.

Permalink Mark Unread

There's no one home yet; the apartment is empty when he arrives.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah.

He flops on the couch and firmly reminds himself that he should not get all emotional in Valerie's apartment because that's a terrible habit to get into, and takes a minute to hold onto that reminder and convince his thoughts to stop falling back into the pit of worrying about Irene, and then he reads her mind.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is enjoying the last party before the final rush events of this weekend, walking through the gaggle of simpering girls like the queen she is, with her chosen Lindsey hanging onto her every word and arm. She rather enjoys the way she looks up at her, now, her pretty eyes wide as she looks up at her, her body pressed against her. A couple of the girls look at Lindsey, jealous, but poor innocent Lindsey is entirely oblivious to their glared daggers, having eyes only for her. It's so wonderful to do this to boys and girls, to make them so very enamored of her, the way they should be, and after spending the night with her she's especially into her. There's a quality of the way she looks at her that she hasn't seen before, a desire that's quieter, not so full of the delightful desperation that she's used to. She's not sure if she prefers this. It feels... sweeter, somehow, lighter and kinder, but she does enjoy watching her lessers scramble to please her, the way they should. And Lindsey isn't about to do that, that's not how she feels, she feels more secure in her desire for Valerie. And she does desire her, and she desires Sean, for that matter, after everything she's told her about him. When she suggested to her, this morning, that she might be able see Sean too this weekend, she gave the most adorable squeal. She's still clearly worried and frightened about it, perhaps, with her deepest darkest fantasies being fulfilled like this, but right now just being next to Valerie is enough to overwhelm those silly worries for now.

She'll see how Lindsey feels about it tomorrow, perhaps, just to be sure. She's almost certainly going to be spending the night with Sean (how did she manage to get so lucky last night??) and she's already told this to Lindsey, who completely understood. It's not like she's about to ask Sean for another night away (and plus she really wants to sleep in a real bed again, not such a lumpy hard tiny piece of junk that the college provides the poor serfs), and honestly Lindsey seems more comfortable with the idea of her spending a night with Sean, for some reason.

And additionally, Sean had been very clear about what he wanted. And as much as Valerie would like to cut off any chance of escape for this cute little thing, and bring Sean such a delicious and delightful prize to take, giving her time to think about it on her own without Valerie near is the sort of thing Sean would approve of. Unfortunately. But since he wants it, it's the right thing to do. Because she's his (nff, fuck, she draws Lindsey a little closer and kisses the top of her head to hide her sudden rush of passion, making her squeal softly and grin brightly up at her), and whatever he says is what she's going to do. That's how it works.

Likely at some point he'll text her, and she'll head back when he does. There's no more work to be done here, other than making sure the girls staring jealous daggers at her Lindsey don't dare to try and sabotage her in any way shape or form, which isn't difficult for the likes of her. Just a comment here and there about how devastated she would be if something happened, with a bit of a glance at them, and they're looking all contrite and terrified. Just like they should. (And that's hot too, fuck. Why didn't she think of joining a sorority before?) Lindsey is just as oblivious, of course, and that's how she wants it. And since she wants it, that's what she gets. That's the proper order of things. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, Valerie. She's so... Valerie.

But it is nice seeing her... understand what Sean wants from her, like that. Seeing her accept what he wants, and that she should be giving it to him and not trying to convince him to want other things.

He lets her have another few minutes, and then he texts her and tells her to come home.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie reads her text and grins and presses her legs together a little thinking about the kinds of fun she might be having tonight (tempered with a little anxiety about how to break the news to Sean, perhaps, excited and anxious all at once), gives her wonderful new toy a kiss and tells her that she's off to see her boyfriend (which lights her face up with a pretty showing of desire, she wants to be there too, she can tell, Sean is going to be so happy and reward her), bids everyone goodbye, all of them hers, and heads into her car. And drives as quickly (but safely! Unfortunately) as she can to get home, keeping both her hands on the wheel and being cross about not being able to touch herself.

But being cross doesn't last long, not when she has Lindsey, such a precious and adorable little submissive treasure to think about. And bringing her to Sean, and watching Sean deflower her, and Sean thanking her, and telling her to bring him more like her, which she'll only be so very happy to do... Her fantasies devolve into a series of ideas, concepts of her being at the head of a harem of girls, all dominated and devoted to Sean, being licked until he wants his favorite, and all the other girls looking on with desire and jealousy, touching themselves as they watch his chosen fuck him. Lindsey features prominently in several of these tiny scenes in her mind, as part of a chorus of horny sluts moaning and touching themselves and each other egging Sean on as he fucks Valerie, or Valerie egging Sean on as he uses Lindsey, or the two of them making out as he uses another cute toy...

On some level Valerie knows this isn't likely to be how things will end up. But maybe Sean will see that this outcome is far too much fun to not do it. And even if it doesn't end up quite like this, well, there likely will be fun in her future. She can't wait to watch his power and dominance and control over so many other cute toys, and to, if she plays her cards right, be at the head of them.

She makes it to the apartment, horny, gently dripping down her thighs despite her careful obedience to Sean's orders (she did pay attention, she did, even if she did fantasize a biiit more than she should have), and rushes into the elevator to finger herself, getting herself hot and wet and ready for Sean to use her. Use her any way he wants, fuck. Any way he wants at all, she's horny and she wants to feel his power and control and to kneel at his feet and be his. She can't wait to see his reaction when she tells him about Lindsey. (Even if she is a little anxious about it.) She can't wait. And she can't wait to be fucked either.

She opens the door to her apartment, one hand between her legs, keeping herself hot and wet, thinking of Sean and sex and dominance and fucking Lindsey and power, and looks around to see where Sean might be.

Permalink Mark Unread

On the couch, smiling at her. "C'mere."

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie grins, poses and walks in a way to make herself look sexy (not that that's hard, of course, with it being her, but Sean deserves the best), and saunters over to him, grinning sexily. She knows full well this won't make him do anything, what with the fucking hot way that he knows exactly what she's trying to do (and she presses her finger into her clit, hard, her face contorting for a moment in ecstasy at the idea of being so controlled that even she can't manipulate herself out of it), but she knows he enjoys looking at her like this anyways. She looks at him, seeing the way he's indicating where he wants her, and grins at him a little bit more seductively, lowering herself into his lap, to press up against him. She can tell he wants to touch her, wants to put his hands on her, and she wants that too, wants him to grab her in a show of power and dominance and put her wherever he wants. She wants to feel him take her and make whatever he wants of her, to feel him move her into a kiss, or pull her to the ground. She wants to feel his control on her, and feel the electric shock of power in the air and her body when he does. But she will, of course do whatever he wants. She's devoted to him.

Permalink Mark Unread

He wraps a hand around the back of her neck and pulls her into a kiss. It's good to have her here, warm in his lap, wanting him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Mmmmmfuck, it feels so fucking good to have his hands on her like this. She kisses back passionately, pressing her hot body against his, hoping to feel more of his control on her, his hands on her ass on in her hair or anywhere he wants. But right now, fuck, fuck, fuck this feels good to be so horny and his like this.

Permalink Mark Unread

He squeezes the back of her neck and puts his other hand on her thigh, digging in his fingers to pull her closer. It's so much fun to turn her on like this, it really is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh well that's not something she was thinking of at all but it works oh so very well, fuck. Valerie allows herself to be pulled closer (not that she has a choice, nnnff), and presses her body into his, letting him take the reigns that so rightly and properly belong to him. As is his rightful place above her. She presses her cunt into his hand, if she can, wanting to feel him touch her, if he wants to. But she knows he'll do whatever he wants to do.

Permalink Mark Unread

He makes a pleased little noise, kisses her harder, and—

Hmm. He wants to touch her, he wants to turn her on, he wants to get her off, but he doesn't especially want to fuck her.

Well. He can do whatever he wants, right?

So he scoops her up and carries her to bed, and doesn't bother taking off his clothes, and pins her down, and—touches her. A lot. Taking full advantage of his ability to cheat with mindreading. He wants to make her feel things.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is extremely happy to be taken wherever Sean wants her too, and it's such a thrill, being picked up like that, a shiver of pleasure running through her body as he picks her up and moves her where he wants. It's such a delightful reminder that she's his and entirely in his power and there's nothing she can do about it (fuck that's fucking hot). And him touching her like that, however he wants, wherever he wants, is even more a reminder of it. She writhes under his touch and presses her body into his and makes aroused and gleeful (and entirely honest, fuck) faces, moaning and gasping when he touches her wherever he wants. 

It does quickly dawn on her, watching what he's doing, that he doesn't seem to want to fuck her, which makes her bite back a pout -- but the slight annoyance is washed out by just how he's touching her. He clearly wants her to feel things, and he's so powerful and she's so his and he clearly can play her like an instrument, like a toy (fuck), like an adorable obsessed plaything, fuck. He touches her tits and it elicits a moan and he runs his hand up her thigh just to the point where it makes her shriek, and kisses her deeply and presses his body into hers. And eventually she doesn't care that he doesn't want to fuck her, doesn't care at all, because what he's doing to her is incredible and divine and spectacular and feels so fucking good. And the constant reminder in the background that he's doing this because he can, because that's just how strong and powerful and dominant he is, fuck, fuck, fuck. If he keeps this up for much longer she's going to cum soon, thinking about it, feeling it, being so turned on by it. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Good! That is exactly what he wants!

He holds her down and touches her and makes her come, forces pleasure on her. It's spectacular. It's lovely.

(It's even enough to take his mind off his troubles, for now.)

And then he does it again, because he wants to and he can. And a third time for luck, making her feel what he wants her to feel, making her melt in his hands. It's so good how he can do this to her. It's so good how much she likes it.

And then he snuggles up and kisses her forehead and wraps his arms around her and holds her close, because she is his and this is what he wants. His Valerie, cuddled in his arms all warm and cozy and satisfied.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, fuck, fuck, fuck. He's touching her wherever he wants and he looks so satisfied and Valerie feels so good pleasing him like this. He's doing to her as he wants (fuckkk) and that's what he deserves, to use his power and his superiority to just take whatever he wants from her. And she's pressing into him and running his fingers over her tits and moving his hand even closer up her her thigh and she's getting so close and she's so ready for it. And she knows he might not let her (fuck, nnnnnfuck, fuck) because he enjoys that and that's so fucking hot and she's ready for it even though she wants to cum so badly and then suddenly his fingers are in her pussy on her clit and she screams and cums, lifting her body to press into his fingers, enjoying every second of it and feeling the delighted electric pleasure of power. Of being made, controlled, dominated, to do this, his skill and power overwhelming her to the point where she can't help but comply. She's so fucking his

And then he doesn't stop. He doesn't stop and it doesn't take long at all before she's moaning and pressing against him again, fucking his fingers with her cunt, gasping in pleasure and looking up at him with need and desire and it's incredible and she doesn't want it to end. And it takes so little time for her to cum again, as hard as last time, harder, being made to feel just what he wants her to feel, fuck, fuck

And then he still doesn't stop, his touch softer and sweeter but no less in control (fuck, fuck), and she shudders with half-exhaustion and a mind short-circuited from pleasure, and she gasps and chokes and tears run across her pretty face, her body against his but no longer pressing, just jelly, until she comes a third time, sobbing and moaning in extravagant ecstasy and loving every overwhelming second of it, her mind echoing over and over again just how his she is, feeling the delighted arousing tingle of power and dominance running through her veins, over her skin, laying there gasping barely able to move. 

And when he finishes with her for the third time (fuck, he's so good at playing with her, how fucking hot is that), he pulls her close to him and wraps his arms around her again. Valerie feels that strange feeling again, and remembers how it felt to hold Lindsey the same way, to spend the night with her like that, relaxing, falling asleep, and how she felt, in her arms that way. And how she feels now. And a few tears run down her cheeks, happy and content and confused and longing. She isn't sure what she feels but it feels good and she doesn't understand but she's starting to. And... and right now she can just be here, relaxed in his arms, feeling how Lindsey felt yesterday, and rest. She's his. She's. His. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She's his and it's perfect.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's happy and he's pleased and this feels warm and good and she doesn't understand it. But it's relaxing. And she's going to fall asleep like this, her tears drying on her cheeks and in her eyes, if she's held like this much longer. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Good.

He kisses her forehead again and snuggles her to sleep.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie hardly notices that he falls asleep, as she follows soon after, enjoying the confusing but enjoyable feeling of his arms around her, his touches, all of it. It feels good like this, comfortable, warm, and she drifts off to rest in his arms. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, about a week ago: 

 

 

Lorenzo is fucking pissed. Aggravated, even. The buyers had been pleased with his crop of whores, made perfectly to their specifications, with only minor modifications to be made before they took them home, nothing his powers or Orchid couldn't handle. But then one of them had to go and ask his newly purchased cunt if she were a virgin. And, like the stupid brainless whore she was, she told him the truth. And now the buyer, for some stupid reason, won't pay for a non-virgin. It's not like he can tell the difference, what with Orchid being able to work her magic, but he just straight-up refused. 

And it was someone important, too, a rich asshole with the ear of a couple senators, someone who he really doesn't want to get on the bad side of. So he promised him delivery tomorrow, which seemed to make him feel better. 

Unfortunately, that means he has to be out here, driving around looking for a pretty virgin girl to drag in the car, and reprogram and have Orchid change, when he'd much rather be resting happily and planning his overtures to the next batch of clients. And his fucking Alphas don't seem particularly happy about this either. It's their job, he supposes, but they are supposed to obey what he tells them, and not argue when he tells them things. 

He drags Orchid's head down a little further on his cock, putting a finger on the back of her head in the spot that makes so she knows to make him bigger so that she gags. And holds her there as he grows enough, and keeps holding her there after moving his finger, enjoying the sound of her her chokes and the eager slurping noises she makes as she sucks and licks at his cock and balls, even as her body struggles for breath. She at least knows how to obey properly, and is something he can take his pissed off frustration on. And he doesn't even have to worry about killing her, she's under strict orders to keep herself alive and healthy and conscious. And he can enjoy it. Lorenzo leans back, grunting in pleasure, not even sparing a glance out the tinted windows. The two Alphas in the front seat are under orders to look for potential cunts he can bring back to satisfy that jerkass Mr. Harrington. No, this is the perfect way to let off steam on a whore while he waits for them to find someone good enough for him. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

The Alpha in the passenger seat waits until he seems calm and relaxed and not too preoccupied before she says, "Sir, are you sure about this?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Calm and relaxed he might be compared to a minute or so ago, what with his pretty cunt choking on his cock like like, but this is Lorenzo we're talking about. He's still got quite a bit of rage and aggravation boiling beneath his skin. "Yes." He answers shortly, his voice with a bit of growl and a bit of teeth. He puts his finger back on the spot for a few seconds and feels Orchid's throat grow even tighter around his cock. He's had far too much go wrong today already, he doesn't need backchat like this from his guard dogs. Not right now. "I told you to keep a damn lookout, not to bother me. Just tell me when you find someone. And it had better be soon," he snaps.  

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understood, sir."

She returns her attention to scanning the sidewalks.

(The Alpha driving the car mutters something under her breath.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo doesn't feel the need to even acknowledge her answer, (or take notice of the grumble from the other Alpha bitch, whatever number she is), so he just simply leans back further and drags Orchid deeper onto him, taking pleasure in the way she coughed and gagged and continued being a good obedient whore. Just like it fucking should be. It shouldn't take them too terribly long to find a lone cunt wandering around a college town. It had better not. 

Permalink Mark Unread

You'd think after all the shouting Mom did last time, that he'd have actually have been here this time. But surprise surprise, he isn't. Again. It's actually not that much of a surprise to Irene at this point, though, but she still did hold out hope. He'd been on the wagon for a while, and maybe this was a momentary lapse. But sometimes... some weeks, or months, he's like this for a while. And he really is just fucking awful when he's like this... but after a couple weeks he'll be all apologetic and sweet and he'll be Dad again, and she's just going to have to deal with it until that happens. Even if it does involve lugging home her heavy trombone in the summer heat. Again. 

It's a bit too much to ask that that cute boy (Sean) with the fancy car be around this time to give her a ride, and indeed there's no sign of him in the same spot he was last time, despite the little sliver of hope. She does have his number, technically, but there's no way she's going to call him. He was friendly, and not at all the kind of jerk she expected him to be, but she still doesn't want to give him the wrong impression. Even if she did hold out a little bit of hope that he might show up and take her home again. Though in retrospect that might also be a worrying sign if he did so. Maybe it's not the best sort of thing to hope for. No, she can do this herself. Again. Irene sighs and picks it up once more and keeps walking down the road. 

Permalink Mark Unread

 

"Sir," says Alpha-1. "Up ahead on the right. The instrument case suggests she has music lessons or something of that nature to be missed at, but if you don't mind that, we could take her."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo takes a quick look out the window to see her. Not up to his usual standards, of course, but reasonably attractive for a random teenage girl walking outside -- the cunt could be showing more skin, but at least she's not as pathetic-looking as most of the sluts out there. And that hardly matters when he has lovely Orchid to fix her up to his client's preferences. 

Of course, what the asshole actually prefers at the moment is a virgin. Well that'll be easy enough to check.

Lorenzo pulls Orchid down with a tug, hearing her slurp and sigh delightedly as she drinks down his cum, choking on it as he pumps down her throat. "Pull up next to her and roll down my window," he tells them. Hopefully she is a fucking virgin and he can finish up dealing with this stupid mess. Maybe he'll take it out on that idiot cunt that Mr. Harrington didn't want. It's not like he has anything better to do with the discarded trash anyways. Something to think about later.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alpha-1 nods to the driver, and the car rolls to a gentle stop, and the rear window descends.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irene hears the sound of a car approaching from behind her, and turns to look. More of a van than a car, really, and it's slowing down enough to pull up next to her in a few moments -- perhaps a mother shuttling some kids home from some day camp and seeing her plight? Potentially too much to hope for, but if there are kids in the car then Irene probably has nothing to worry about. Hopefully she doesn't have to finish this trip herself. Though really, she shouldn't be relying on rides from strangers on the regular, here. She can do this on her own.

Marching band practice is pretty tiring, though. Hopefully... hopefully she won't have to.

But then the window rolls down, and it's the back window, not the driver's window. And Irene only has a moment to be confused by the man in the backseat, before his eyes glow...

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo's cock, back to a normal size and softening in Orchid's mouth after his recent orgasm, stiffens slightly as he watches the slut's confused expression soften and go blank. He enjoys breaking them like this. And she looks like a bit of an uppity self-important bitch. Well, not for long. Soon she'll be an eager little whore -- well, if she's a virgin, that is.

He puts a hand on Orchid's head to slow her down (the well-trained slut had picked up the pace when he stiffened, but he doesn't want to be distracted at the moment), and pushes some commands into her mind. Only a few, to make she keeps looking him in the eyes, and to make sure she'll tell him the truth. And that she wants to please him and will treat him with the proper respect, of course. Nothing major, in case she turns out to be too much of a fucking slut and he has to wipe her and go looking for some other cunt to give to that fucking picky client. 

He jerks her awake with a thought, and asks, "are you a virgin, bitch?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Irene blinks a couple of times, and continues to stare into the stranger's eyes. The glowing is strange, but it's pretty, a yellow-whitish glow that draws her in. And her stomach twists with worry when he asks the question. Irene isn't sure what answer he's looking for, but she desperately wants to give him the answer he wants to hear. But she cannot even countenance the thought of lying to him, and she wouldn't even know what answer to give even if she could. "I am, sir," she answers in a small voice, still staring into his strangely compelling glowing eyes. "Is... is that what you're looking for?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh thank fuck. They're not going to have to keep looking for some virgin cunt and Lorenzo is going to get to enjoy breaking this bitch. Not that it'll take much effort, but it never really does. Lorenzo indulges himself for just a second, pulling Orchid down by the hair over his still-stiffening cock, making her gag, and then reluctantly lifts her off so he can get down to business.

"It's your lucky day, cunt," he tells the girl standing in front of his car, reinforcing his control with every word, watching her shudder with joy and delight at just how lucky she is. Fuck it feels good to do that to bitches like her. He reaches over to open the side door. "Get in," he tells her, moving Orchid's soft and perfectly sculpted hand to his cock as he watches her shiver at his command. He should have taken another whore with him but he was in a stupid fucking hurry, and it was going to take all night for this new whore to be properly trained. But Orchid can multitask.

"Leave all your stupid shit behind, you dumb slut," he says with an annoyed growl, as the girl starts to put the giant plastic case in the backseat first, delighting once more in the way her face falls at his reinforced disapproval. "Do I look like I care about your crap? Get the fuck in the car."

Permalink Mark Unread

Alpha-1, moving with her usual efficiency, is opening her door before Lorenzo finishes telling the girl to leave her things behind. "I'll get it all in the trunk, sir," she says. " It won't take a moment. One of the other Alphas can dump it somewhere untraceable later."

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorenzo rolls his eyes at the delay, but doesn't argue. It's what he keeps her for, he supposes. And he's got far more interesting things to concentrate on at the moment. "Whatever, just be quick about it and get us home when you're done." He turns his concentration back on the excited and worried and confused girl sitting in the seat next to him. "What the fuck do you think you're doing still wearing clothes?" he asks, watching her face fall in horror and fear as he "reminds" her of proper behavior in front of her Master. "Strip, now, you stupid cunt." He pauses for a moment to see the terrified look in her eyes as she rushes to rectify her mistake, before turning back to Orchid. Her free hand is groping her tits and she's licking her lips in anticipation, and Lorenzo can't help but smile. He knows what his pet wants. "Give her the usual base treatment," he tells his eager toy. "We'll put in the fine details for the client once we get back."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ohhh, yes Master," Orchid purrs, delighted and turned on at the opportunity to change someone for her Master once again, and then she reaches out to touch her and change her, moaning softly as her eyes glow violet, feeling out the shape of her body and every flaw and imperfection, every way she differs from how her Master wants her to be. And once she's figured out the plan, she begins to change her, shifting fat and muscle and bone and nerve and sinew, carefully watching to make sure every change is perfect. Just like her Master wants.

Permalink Mark Unread

With that out of the way (and the whore changing into something much hotter even as he watches), Lorenzo looks into her eyes as the car begins to drive away. He doesn't need to say a word, but he still enjoys every second of it, and there's no reason not to indulge himself a little. "You're just a whore," he tells his new slave as he begins to overwrite her personality with something much more sensible to her new status. "You've always been just a whore." He watches her face go through a confused set of looks as his words conflict with her own memories and ideas, but that just makes them easier to burn away. Excellent. Finally, something going right.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

 

The next morning, Sean wakes up, and he has this warm cozy Valerie to snuggle, and for a few sleepy seconds he's all happy and content, and then his memory catches up to him and fuck. Irene. Irene, Irene, Irene. She's—not his, not properly, not magically, but—she was, for a while, and part of him feels like she still is, still should be, and it hurts that she's out there somewhere probably hurt, maybe even dead, beyond his reach either way, and he can't do a thing about it, and—he wants to start lighting things on fire and not stop until everything is better but, in fact, that will not make anything better at all.

Okay, no, he can't be doing this, he needs to pull himself together before Valerie wakes up and judges him for it—fuck

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie stirs, waking up in the arms of Sean, feeling warm and content after the events of last night (but still up for more, yes, more would be a delight) in the arms of Sean, to see what he wants with her. (Whatever he wants with her, fuck.) She purrs slightly and shifts into an even more sexy pose (as she was already sexy, of course), opening her eyes to look up and him to see... hm. She wants to fuck him, of course, or to be used by him (fuck), however he wants, and the very thought of it makes her wet, but something holds her back, looking at his face, and the way he's holding himself. He's not sure what he's feeling or why but she's not so certain being sexy is the right thing to do at the moment (as impossible as that sounds, of course). She shifts a little more and looks up at him, quizzically (and with only a hint of lust in the way she's biting the side of her lip), ready and waiting for him to tell her what he wants. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Mostly right now what he wants is to not be having these feelings in front of her because she's going to judge him and it'll be terrible. Also he wants Irene back. Also he wants all the people he cares about to be happy and safe forever and never ever have to worry about anything terrible happening to them ever again. Also he wants to hug her.

Hugging her is the only one of these goals he can straightforwardly accomplish, so that's the one he goes for.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is... sleepy. She's waking up and so whatever confused mix of emotions she's feeling from watching his face twist and change shape is a result of tiredness. That is the only reasonable explanation for, for, she doesn't even know what (pity and fear and worry and other feelings she's having trouble putting a name to) and so she is going to ignore whatever the heck is going on and do the only thing she can sensibly do which is let him wrap his arms around her the way he seems to want. And wrap her arms back around him, since she knows that'll help with whatever this is.

Permalink Mark Unread

He squeezes her tightly, takes a deep breath, tells himself very firmly that having a breakdown all over Valerie is not going to help anything, and slowly exhales. Okay. Okay. He's... nope, he can't lie to himself, he is not in fact okay. But if he tries really hard maybe he can get close enough to stop freaking out Valerie.

...also, wait, is that... is that her caring about him?? It is! Aww. Awwwww. He smiles and squeezes her again, less comfort-seeking and more affectionate this time. "Mine," he mumbles sleepily into her hair.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yeah Valerie definitely did not get enough sleep. Which is weird because she's been sleeping oddly well the past few nights despite the utter strangeness of it all but clearly the streak had to be broken at some point. Whatever. He clearly wants to keep holding her (despite the small shiver that him calling her mine sends down her back and into her cunt, but only a small one, because he doesn't seem to want it), and so she's going to just keep being held. "Yours," she whispers back, pressing her body closer into him in a way that... that's no longer unfamiliar but is still just strange. There's almost no lust in it at all

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mmm." He kisses her forehead. "Good morning."

He's definitely calming down. Having a Valerie to snuggle is good, and as unexpected as her caring is, it's also very comforting. Maybe the world is not a fundamentally terrible place, actually. Maybe things are going to be all right.

(Not for Irene they won't.)

(He doesn't know that, does he?)

(He should stop having this train of thought and snuggle his Valerie instead.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Valerie is, well. She's reasonably happy to be held like this, despite there being other things she wishes they could be doing (or that Sean could do to her, nnf), but even despite the closeness of their bodies he simply doesn't seem to want to do any of it. And it's about what he wants, even despite it not being a real exercise of his power over her.

And there can be time for that later, Valerie supposes. At the very least, Lindsey will be plenty of fun when she presents her to him, all cute and kneeling and eager and then she can watch him take her and control her the way he does with her. Though perhaps... perhaps this isn't the best time to be thinking about that. Or the best time to ask about it, even, despite the wonderful fantasy of surprising him with the delectable little thing, watching him get all turned on and strong and powerful with his present waiting for him like a pretty flower to be plucked and used... she's has a guess that it might not turn out that way if she tries, even ignoring the fact that scheduling might be something they need to care about.

She just needs to find a good point in time to bring it up. Before he leaves. Which she might have a small amount of trouble doing.

But for now, Valerie does her best to put it out of her mind for the moment and rest in his arms the way he wants her to.